i 

Hi  !!  iii  ' 


I  iii 

l 


i 
X. 


1 1 
fill 


a- 


iiii 

i! 


ill 


in 


i;ii 


i 


k 


la 

1 


Miff 


LII3RARY 

OF  TIIK 

University  of  California. 

GIFT   OF 

Mrs.  SARAH  P.  WALSWORTH. 

Received  October,  1894. 
^Accessions  No.  S^^/^f.      Class  No. 


Wiivbrsity; 


t     ■     ;;i   J 


NEW  YORK    M.W.  0O0D.  BRICK  CHURCH  CHAPE.L. 


MEMOIRS 


THE   LIFE 


REV,  JOHN  WILLIAMS, 


MISSIONARY  TO  POLYNESIA. 


BY    EBENEZER   PROUT, 
M 

OF  HALSTEAD. 


jFirst  Shuerfcan  HWtfott. 


NEW   YORK: 

PUBLISHED    BY    M.    W.    DODD 

ANDOVER . 

ALLEN,  MORRILL  AND  WARDWELL. 


1843. 

'UHIVBftSITl] 


SV2,£>7Z- 


syztf 


andover: 

ALLEN,  MORRILL  AND  WARDWELL, 
PRINTERS. 


TBte 

&  Ml    I 


CE. 


It  is  with  sincere  satisfaction  that  the  author  is  at  length 
enabled  to  present  to  the  public  the  following  memoir.  Had 
the  long  delay  which  has  occurred  in  its  appearance  resulted 
from  his  own  negligence,  the  pain  which  he  has  suffered  in 
consequence  would  have  been  a  severe,  if  not  a  sufficient 
punishment.  But  of  such  a  charge  he  is  perfectly  guiltless. 
For  his  own  relief,  and  for  the  success  of  his  undertaking,  he 
was  most  anxious  that  the  volume  should  have  been  com- 
pleted at  a  much  earlier  period ;  but  as  he  was  far  more  so- 
licitous that  it  should  not  be  published  in  an  unfinished  state, 
he  was  induced  to  await,  in  the  first  instance,  the  arrival  of 
documents  from  the  South  Sea  Islands,  and  subsequently,  the 
return  of  Mrs.  Williams  to  this  country ;  and  the  issue  has 
satisfied  him,  that  in  resisting  the  strong  temptation  to  go  to 
press,  he  did  well.  Thus  he  has  been  enabled  to  enrich 
some  parts  of  his  volume,  to  complete  others,  and  accurately 
to  trace  his  admirable  friend  through  almost  every  interesting 
scene  of  his  diversified  and  instructive  history. 

Reluctantly  as  the  author  ventures  to  make  a  personal 
reference,  he  may  be  pardoned  for  saying  in  his  own  justifi- 
cation, when  he  consented  to  compile  the  following  sheets, 
he  did  so  with  extreme  reluctance,  and  unfeigned  self-distrust. 
Anxious  as  he  was  that  a  history  of  his  friend  should  be  pre- 
pared which,  while  it  preserved  the  memory  of  his  benevolent 
deeds  and  presented  the  image  of  his  admirable  character, 
would  perpetuate  his  influence  and  promote  the  objects  for 


IV  PREFACE. 

which  he  lived  and  died,  he  did  not  presume  so  unduly  to  es- 
timate his  own  qualifications,  as  to  deem  himself  competent 
for  such  an  undertaking.  Indeed,  its  difficulties  and  respon- 
sibility were  so  full  in  his  view,  that  he  sincerely  shunned  the 
task,  and  resisted  the  urgent  applications  made  to  him,  until 
his  position  became  so  painful  as  to  render  a  resolute  adher- 
ence to  his  own  inclinations  incompatible  with  higher  claims. 
Whether  in  at  length  yielding  to  the  opinions  and  importu- 
nity of  others  he  acted  wisely,  is  a  question  which  it  is  now 
too  late,  at  least  for  him  to  discuss.  To  those,  however,  who 
are  disposed  to  condemn  his  presumption,  he  may  be  permit- 
ted to  say,  that  throughout  the  work,  his  conscious  inade- 
quacy has  constrained  him  to  endeavor,  by  care  and  diligence, 
to  supply  his  own  deficiencies,  and  to  do  "  what  he  could  " 
to  meet  public  expectation.  Nor  is  he  without  the  hope  that 
the  mass  of  new  and  deeply  interesting  matter  which  the  fol- 
lowing sheets  contain,  will  so  far  concentrate  the  reader's 
attention  upon  the  portrait,  as  to  induce  him  to  overlook 
what  may  be  false  in  the  coloring,  or  faulty  in  the  drapery. 

In  the  preparation  of  these  memoirs,  the  author  has  been 
most  anxious  to  avoid  the  unnecessary  repetition  of  facts  with 
which  the  public  have  become  familiar  through  the  medium 
of  "  The  Missionary  Enterprises ;  "  but,  as  much  of  that  in- 
teresting volume  is  auto-biography,  this  was  not  always  either 
possible  or  proper.  Wherever,  indeed,  a  simple  reference  to 
its  pages  appeared  to  be  sufficient,  nothing  more  has  been 
inserted ;  and  when,  in  order  to  perfect  the  narrative  or  to 
illustrate  the  character,  it  has  been  requisite  to  traverse  the 
same  ground,  the  reader  has  been  conducted  over  it  by  an 
untrodden  path,  where  new  objects  have  been  brought  into 
view,  or  those  which  were  previously  known  presented  in 
new  combinations.  But  while  a  few  quotations  were  una- 
voidable, and  they  are  but  few,  the  author  is  free  to  confess 
that  he  has  found  the  difficulties  arising  from  Mr.  Williams's 
own  work  far  less  than  he  anticipated,  and  the  materials  for 


PREFACE. 


illustrating  the  long  and  important  periods  which  are  unno- 
ticed in  "  the  Narrative,"  so  voluminous  and  interesting,  as 
to  remove  all  temptation  to  fill  his  pages  with  extracts  from  a 
previous  publication. 

In  fulfilling  his  engagement,  the  author  has  been  greatly 
indebted  to  several  valued  friends  for  the  communication  of 
intelligence,  and  for  the  use  of  correspondence ;  and  more 
especially  to  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis,  the  Rev.  C  Pitman,  the  Rev. 
A.  Buzacott,  the  Rev.  G.  Pritchard,  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Murray, 
and  the  Rev.  W.  Gill,  to  whom  he  now  tenders  his  very  grateful 
acknowledgments.  But  his  weightiest  obligations  arise  from 
the  services  rendered  by  the  esteemed  relatives  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, and  by  the  Directors  of  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety, to  whose  books  and  papers  unrestricted  access  has 
been  most  generously  granted  to  him,  and  from  whose  offi- 
cers he  has  received  throughout  every  assistance  which  kind- 
ness could  prompt. 

If  in  perusing  the  following  sheets,  any  reader  should  think 
that  the  language  of  commendation  has  been  employed  too 
freely,  or  that  a  veil  has  been  thrown  over  the  spots  and 
shadows  which  are  incident  to  human  nature  even  in  its  no- 
blest forms  of  earthly  excellence,  the  author  would  assure 
them,  that  while  aware  of  the  blinding  influence  of  the  warm 
and  partial  friendship  with  which  while  living  he  regarded 
his  lamented  brother,  and  which  in  depth  and  force  has  been 
greatly  increased  by  the  perusal  of  his  private  correspondence, 
and  the  more  perfect  knowledge  of  his  character  thus  obtain- 
ed, he  can  confidently  affirm,  that  he  has  suppressed  nothing 
which  biographical  fidelity  demanded,  and  has,  he  believes, 
fairly  noticed  the  imperfections  of  a  man  of  whom,  however, 
it  could  be  most  truly  said,  that  "  e'en  his  failings  leaned  to 
virtue's  side." 

As  throughout  this  work,  the  writer's  object  has  been  not 
only  to  trace  the  history  of  an  individual,  but  to  show  the 
immeasurable  importance  and  surpassing  glory  of  the  prin- 


VI  PREFACE. 

ciples  by  which  he  was  governed,  and  of  the  objects  at 
which  he  aimed,  it  is  his  ardent  hope,  that  through  the 
divine  blessing,  the  humble  production  which  he  now  pre- 
sents to  the  friends  of  the  Redeemer,  will,  by  the  exam- 
ple which  it  exhibits  and  the  triumphs  it  records,  augment 
their  interest  in  the  cause  of  missions  ;  that  cause  of  God 
and  of  man  for  which  John  Williams  rejoiced  to  live,  and  in 
which  he  was  ready  to  die. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Page. 
from  MR.  williams's  birth  until  his  departure  for 

THE    SOUTH    SEAS 1 


CHAPTER  II 

FROM     HIS     DEPARTURE    UNTIL    THE    TERMINATION    OF    HIS 

FIRST    YEAR'S    RESIDENCE    AT    RAIATEA 30 


CHAPTER  HI. 

FROM    THE    COMMENCEMENT      OF     HIS      SECOND    YEAR'S    LA- 
BORS   AT    RAIATEA    UNTIL    THE    CLOSE    OF    1822       .       .  67 


CHAPTER  IV. 


FROM    HIS    FIRST,    UNTIL    HIS    SECOND    MISSIONARY   VOYAGE 

TO    THE    HERVEY    ISLANDS 115 


CHAPTER  V. 

FROM    HIS    SECOND    VOYAGE    TO    THE    HERVEY    ISLANDS    UN- 
TIL   HIS    FIRST    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE    TO    SAMOA  164 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

FROM    HIS    FIRST,    UNTIL    HIS    SECOND    VOYAGE    TO    SAMOA       207 

CHAPTER  VII. 

FROM     HIS      SECOND     VOYAGE     TO      SAMOA     UNTIL      HIS      DE- 
PARTURE   FOR    ENGLAND 240 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

FROM    HIS     ARRIVAL    IN    ENGLAND     UNTIL     HIS     RETURN    TO 


THE    SOUTH    SEAS 


273 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FROM    HIS    DEPARTURE    IN    THE    CAMDEN  UNTIL  HIS    DEATH     344 


/* .         ©" 


THE   LIFE   OF 


REV,    JOHN   WILLIAMS 


CHAPTER  I. 


FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  BIRTH,  UNTIL  HIS  DEPARTURE 
FOR  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 

Parentage — Early  Religious  Impressions — Education — Apprentice- 
ship— Mechanical  Skill — Irreligion — Conversion — Christian  Pro- 
fession— Useful  Labors — Rise  of  Missionary  Zeal — Influence  of 
Rev.  Matthew  Wilks — Reception  by  the  London  Missionary  Soci- 
ety— Destination — Reasons  for  Early  Departure — Marriage — Ordi- 
nation— Embarkation  for  the  South  Seas — Letters  from  Gravesend. 

The  history  of  the  last  fifty  years,  filled  up  as  that  period  has 
been  with  memorable  and  momentous  events,  will,  "  in  ages 
to  come,"  be  chiefly  regarded  as  the  era  of  modern  missions  : 
and  it  may  be  confidently  predicted  that,  in  comparison  with 
these  movements  of  Christian  philanthropy,  not  one  of  the 
great  political  changes  which  have  recently  imprinted  their 
own  character  upon  the  sentiments  and  institutions  of  socie- 
ty, will,  to  anything  like  the  same  extent,  so  powerfully  and 
permanently  influence  future  generations.  Whatever,  there- 
fore, may  have  contributed  to  such  a  result  must  deserve  a 
record  ;  and  more  especially,  the  proceedings  of  those  hon- 
ored men  to  whom  the  sacred  impulse  owed  its  origin,  or  its 
increase.  To  the  former  class  belong  "the  Fathers  and 
Founders"  of  our  religious  societies.  They  have  now  found 
their  rest,  and  personally  are  no  more  seen.  But  their  influ- 
ence is  still  felt ;  "  their  works  do  follow  them  ;"  their  names 
will  be  long  embalmed  in  the  affections  of  the  church ;  and 
others,  entering  into  their  labors,  have  caught  their  mantle, 


LIFE     OF     THE 


and  devoted  the  dew  of  their  youth,  and  the  vigor  of  their 
days  to  the  prosecution  of  the  same  great  designs.  Amongst 
these,  we  must  claim  an  honorable  position  for  him  whose 
eventful  and  important  history  will  be  found  in  the  following 
pages.  Few  individuals  have  done  more  than  he  for  the  fur- 
therance of  the  Gospel,  and  sacred  as  well  as  fragrant  will  be 
his  memory  and  his  name. 

John  Williams  was  the  descendant  of  a  pious  ancestry. 
The  parents  of  both  his  father  and  his  mother  were  servants 
of  God.  His  maternal  grandfather,  James  Maidmeet,  Esq., 
of  the  firm  of  Maidmeet  and  Neale,  St.  Paul's  Churchyard, 
was  a  constant  hearer,  and  an  intimate  friend  of  the  Rev. 
William  Romaine.  So  close,  indeed,  was  the  connexion  be- 
tween these  excellent  men,  that,  for  many  years,  Mr.  Ro- 
maine paid  a  weekly  visit  to  Mr.  Maidmeet's  house,  for  the 
purpose  of  conducting  a  religious  service  with  his  family. 
At  these  sacred  exercises,  Miss  Maidmeet,  the  mother  of  the 
subject  of  these  memoirs,  was  accustomed  to  be  present ;  but 
she  then  discovered  no  evidences  of  that  sincere  piety  for 
which  subsequently  she  became  distinguished.  On  the  con- 
trary, her  aversion  to  spiritual  religion,  although  suppressed, 
was  decided ;  and  often,  in  after  years,  she  confessed  with 
sorrow,  that,  had  it  been  permitted,  when  Mr.  Romaine  paid 
his  accustomed  visits  to  her  father's  house,  she  would  have 
gladly  escaped  from  the  uncongenial  element,  by  which,  at 
these  seasons,  she  was  surrounded.  But,  however  unprom- 
ising, this  period  of  Miss  Maidmeet's  life  was  not  without  its 
influence  upon  her  mind  and  character.  Indirectly  yet  pow- 
erfully, her  father's  sentiments,  and  her  pastor's  ministrations 
controlled  her  subsequent  course.  Thus  early,  she  had  learned 
to  distinguish  between  ethical  and  evangelical  preaching,  and 
to  attach  higher  importance  to  the  full  and  faithful  proclama- 
tion of  the  Gospel,  than  to  forms,  or  names,  or  merely  eccle- 
siastical peculiarities.  When,  therefore,  after  her  marriage 
to  Mr.  Williams,  she  had  removed  from  her  father's  house  to 
Oxford,  one  of  her  first  objects  was  to  ascertain  where  she 
might  listen  to  the  same  truths  which  had  been  so  luminously 
expounded  by  Mr.  Romaine.  With  this  view,  Mrs.  Williams 
first  frequented  her  parish  church ;  but  not  finding  there  the 
object  of  her  search,  she  extended  her  inquiries  farther,  and 
thus  visited  in  succession  the  different  churches  of  the  cele- 
brated city  in  which  her  habitation  had  been  fixed.  As  she 
was  attached  to  the  Establishment,  and  all  her  early  associa- 


RE  V  .     J.     WILLIAMS.  6 

tions  were  in  favor  of  its  forms,  she  had  no  desire  to  desert 
its  communion.  But  to  this  step  she  was  at  length  driven 
by  what  she  deemed  imperious  necessity. 

At  that  time,  the  doctrines  of  Romaine  were  under  inter- 
dict at  Oxford,  and  the  preaching  of  its  clergy  presented  few 
points  of  correspondence  with  that  which  Mrs.  Williams  had 
been  taught  to  receive  and  revere  as  "  the  truth."  Having 
become  convinced  of  this,  and  finding  that  evangelical  senti- 
ments were  preached  by  the  Dissenters,  she  at  length,  with 
reluctance,  withdrew  from  the  Establishment,  and  became  an 
attendant  upon  the  ministry  of  the  late  Mr.  Hinton,  for  many 
years  a  valued  and  successful  laborer  in  that  city.  And 
most  important  were  the  results  of  this  decision.  In  a  short 
time,  the  truths  to  which  she  listened  were  applied  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  with  power  to  her  heart,  and  gave  a  new  form  to 
her  character.  From  hence,  therefore,  may  be  dated  the 
commencement  of  that  course  of  consistent  piety,  the  influ- 
ence of  which  upon  herself  and  her  son  will  appear  in  the 
following  pages. 

Soon  after  this,  commercial  considerations  induced  Mr. 
Williams  to  remove  from  Oxford  to  the  neighborhood  of 
London,  and  fix  his  residence  at  Tottenham  High  Cross. 
Here,  on  the  29th  of  June,  1796,  the  subject  of  this  memoir 
was  born ;  and  here  he  passed  the  period  of  childhood.  Lit- 
tle is  known  respecting  his  education.  The  principal,  if  not 
the  only  seminary  in  which  he  was  taught  was  conducted  by 
the  late  Messrs.  Gregory,  of  Lower  Edmonton.  But  writing 
and  arithmetic  formed  the  staple  of  their  tuition.  Of  the  clas- 
sics he  learned  but  little,  and  to  still  rarer  attainments  he  was 
an  entire  stranger.  His  destination  was  commercial,  and 
the  instructions  which  he  received  were  considered  to  corre- 
spond with  it.  His  mind,  however,  was  always  active,  and 
he  excelled  many  who  pursued  with  him  the  circumscribed 
limits  of  the  same  educational  course.  He  was  remarkably 
observant,  and  frequently  evinced,  even  thus  early,  a  restless 
desire  to  investigate  many  subjects  which  were  not  taught  at 
school.  Those  who  resided  under  the  same  roof  with  him, 
have  frequently  since  then  recurred  with  interest  to  different 
occasions,  in  which  he  eagerly  sought  the  assistance,  and 
sometimes  tasked  the  attention  of  others  in  the  pursuit  of  his 
object. 

But  although  at  this  period,  the  youth  gave  sufficient  evi- 
dence of  an  active  and  penetrating  mind,  there  were  then  no 


4  LIFE     OF    THE 

remarkable  developments  of  intellectual  capacity.  Nor  does 
it  appear  that  he  exhibited  any  indications  of  that  mechanical 
genius  for  which  he  was  afterwards  distinguished.  By  his 
family,  however,  he  was  considered,  what,  in  familiar  phrase, 
would  be  called  "  a  handy  lad,"  and  as  his  disposition  was 
most  affectionate  and  compliant,  he  was  the  factotum  of  his 
sisters,  whose  little  commissions  he  was  ever  ready  to  execute, 
and  whose  comfort  he  was  most  anxious  to  promote.  "  John 
can  do  it,"  or  "  John  will  do  it,"  were  words  which  they  now 
well  remember  to  have  often  passed  from  their  lips  during  the 
period  of  their  juvenile  enjoyments.  And  enjoyments  they 
were.  In  few  families  has  there  subsisted  a  larger  amount 
of  the  elements  of  domestic  bliss,  and  thus  there  grew  up  be- 
tween the  members  of  this  united  household  that  warm,  it 
may  be  said  intense  regard,  which  they  continued  to  cherish 
for  each  other  in  after  life. 

But  although  the  early  mental  training  of  the  future  mis- 
sionary was  imperfect,  he  enjoyed  the  far  more  important 
privilege  of  a  religious  education.  This  was  conducted  by 
his  mother,  who,  unhappily,  did  not,  at  that  time,  enjoy  the 
co-operation  of  a  partner  like-minded  with  herself.  Hers, 
therefore,  was  no  ordinary  task.  Even  when  both  parents 
concur,  so  numerous  and  formidable  are  the  difficulties  of 
bringing  up  a  child  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord,  that  all  who  appreciate  them  will  deeply  feel  their  own 
insufficiency.  But  how  much  more  laborious  and  discourag- 
ing is  this  great  work,  when,  as  in  the  present  instance,  the 
mother  is  left  to  perform  it  alone.  But  Mrs.  Williams  was 
well  prepared,  both  by  nature  and  grace,  for  the  arduous  un- 
dertaking. Her  maternal  affection,  mild  firmness,  and  con- 
sistent piety,  secured  for  her  a  complete  ascendency  over  the 
minds  of  her  children,  who  ever  regarded  their  mother  with 
mingled  love  and  reverence.  She  had,  therefore,  little  diffi- 
culty in  obtaining  their  acquiescence  in  the  plans  she  had 
formed,  one  of  which  was  to  conduct  them  every  morning 
and  evening  to  her  chamber  for  instruction  and  prayer. 
There,  with  a  simplicity  and  freedom,  to  which,  in  after 
years,  her  son  was  accustomed  to  refer  with  grateful  plea- 
sure, she  gave  expression  to  her  pious  solicitude  for  the  salva- 
tion of  her  family ;  and  thus  impressions  were  made  upon 
their  susceptible  minds  which  subsequent  scenes  and  occupa- 
tions were  unable  altogether  to  efface.  At  first,  indeed,  she 
did  not  reap  where  she  had  sown ;  and  the  early  bud  of  prom- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  O 

ise  was  blighted  ere  any  fruit  appeared.  But  her  prayers 
and  labors  had  gone  up  before  God  "  as  a  memorial,"  and 
He,  who  is  not  unrighteous  to  forget  such  cries  and  tears  as 
hers,  at  length  gave  her  the  desire  of  her  heart.  Surely  such 
a  case  should  supply  a  healthy  and  holy  stimulus  to  other  pa- 
rents circumstanced  like  Mrs.  Williams.  Many,  doubtless, 
were  her  anxieties,  as  she  surveyed  her  rising  family,  and 
remembered  that  a  father's  influence,  although  not  actively 
hostile,  was  yet  unfavorable  to  the  object  she  so  earnestly  de- 
sired ;  and  could  we  recover  the  records  of  her  mental  histo- 
ry, we  should  find  there  sufficient  indications  of  her  depres- 
sion, discouragements  and  fears.  But  even  had  it  been  other- 
wise, had  faith  and  hope  always  sustained  her  spirit  while 
pursuing  this  solitary  course  of  parental  duty,  we  may  con- 
fidently affirm  that,  even  in  her  brightest  hours,  she  did  not 
anticipate,  (who  could?)  what  success,  what  honor  what 
joy,  would  ultimately  reward  her  pious  toil.  Little  thought 
she,  when  her  children  were  clustering  around  her  knees, 
and  hanging  upon  her  lips,  that  she  was  then  forming  the 
character  of  the  future  apostle  of  Polynesia, — and  performing 
a  service  for  which  distant  tribes  and  future  generations 
would  revere  her  name. 

The  efforts  of  the  mother,  and  the  ministrations  of  the  late 
Mr.  Fowler,  of  Tottenham,  to  whose  place  of  worship  she 
was  accustomed  to  lead  her  children,  and  by  whom  her  infant 
son  was  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism,  proved  throughout  the 
youth  of  Mr.  Williams,  a  preservation  from  open  immorality. 
Indeed,  for  some  time,  these  means  appeared  to  exert  a  direct 
and  decidedly  religious  influence  upon  his  mind.  This  was 
evident  in  his  uniform  and  scrupulous  regard  to  truth.  From 
his  earliest  years,  he  feared  and  abhorred  a  lie.  But  his  con- 
stant observance  of  private  devotion  supplied  still  more  direct 
evidence  of  his  seriousness,  and  naturally  awakened  in  the 
anxious  bosom  of  his  mother  the  hope  that  her  labor  had 
not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  This  feeling  was  fostered  on 
finding  a  paper  upon  which  her  son,  then  at  school,  had 
written  for  his  own  use  the  following  prayers  and  hymns,* 
which  are  valuable  as  an  illustration  of  his  mental,  as  well  as 
of  his  spiritual  history  at  this  period. 

*  These  prayers  and  hymns  the  author  is  assured,  by  the  sister  of 
his  friend,  were  his  own  composition. 

.1* 


LIFE     OF    THE 


THE    MORNING   PRAYER. 


I  thank  thee,  O  Lord  !  for  the  life  which  thou  hast  given  me,  and 
which  thou  art  still  preserving.  Thou  hast  watched  over  me  while 
I  have  been  asleep,  and  hast  permitted  me  to  see  the  light  of  another 
day.  Oh !  forgive  me  whatever  I  have  thought,  whatever  I  have 
said,  and  whatever  I  have  done  amiss  in  time  past ;  and  keep  me  from 
displeasing  thee  in  time  to  come.  Do  good,  O  Lord  !  to  my  friends 
and  relations ;  teach  me  how  to  love  thee  ;  teach  me  how  to  pray  as 
I  ought,  and  as  I  get  older,  may  1  get  wiser  and  better ;  fit  me  for 
doing  thy  will  here  on  earth,  and  fit  me  for  heaven,  that  happy  place 
where  thou  art,  and  to  thee  be  all  the  praise  for  ever.     Amen. 


THE    EVENING   PRAYER. 

O  Lord  !  I  thank  thee  for  thy  goodness  to  me  through  all  the  day, 
for  the  light  of  the  sun,  for  the  food  which  I  have  eaten,  for  the 
clothes  that  I  have  worn,  and  for  the  air  which  I  have  breathed  ;  but 
pardon,  O  Lord !  all  my  sins,  my  thoughtlessness,  my  forgetfulness 
of  thee ;  and  all  my  wrong  words  and  actions,  remember  them  not 
against  me.  O  Lord !  help  me  to  think  of  thee  oftener,  to  under- 
stand the  instructions  that  are  given  me,  and  to  obey  my  parents,  and 
to  love  those  who  are  set  over  me.  Be  with  me  through  the  night, 
and  grant  me  that  rest  which  is  needful  for  my  health.  Hear  my 
prayers,  and  answer  in  mercy.     Amen. 


THE    MORNING   HYMN. 

Soon  as  the  sun  ascends  the  sky, 
His  light  and  heat  to  shed ; 

I  would  not  any  longer  lie, 
And  slumber  in  my  bed. 

With  open  eyes  and  gladsome  heart, 

I  welcome  in  the  day ; 
1  throw  my  bed-clothes  all  apart, 

And  rise,  and  kneel,  and  pray. 

For  when  the  little  birds  unite, 
Their  morning  song  to  raise ; 

So  little  boys  should  take  delight, 
Their  Maker  too  to  praise. 

He  gave  the  little  bird  his  wings, 
On  which  he  mounts  the  sky  ; 

He  taught  him  all  the  notes  he  sings, 
And  built  his  nest  on  high. 

He  gave  me  life,  and  to  prolong 
The  life  my  God  affords, 


REV.     J  .     WILLIAMS. 


He  taught  my  mind  to  think,  and  tongue 
To  tell  my  thoughts  in  words. 

For  this,  my  kind  preserver !  thou 
Shall  hear  my  frequent  praise ; 

To  thee  I'll  daily  learn  to  bow, 
And  give  my  youngest  days. 


THE    EVENING    HYMN. 

The  sun  that  lately  filled  the  skies, 

With  all  his  sparkling  rays  ; 
Now  hides  his  glories  from  our  eyes, 

And  night  comes  on  apace. 

And  now  to  him  who  made  the  sun, 

And  taught  him  when  to  rise, 
Who  showed  him  in  what  course  to  run 

Across  the  glaring  skies ; 

Who  gave  the  gentle  moon  to  cheer 

The  still  and  gloomy  night ; 
Like  a  large  pearl  'mong  diamonds  clear, 

She  looks  and  sheds  her  light. 

To  him,  Oh  !  let  my  willing  tongue 

Send  up  the  grateful  strain ; 
And  let  my  heart  join  in  the  song, 

Or  all  my  praise  is  vain. 

His  name,  just  learnt,  his  name  I  love, 

How  sweet  it  is  to  know, 
That  God,  who  made  the  world  above, 

Made  me  and  all  below. 

Asleep,  awake,  that  he  sustains, 

And  feeds  my  tender  frame. 
He  sends  the  blood  through  all  my  veins, 

I  live  and  move  in  him. 

Now  grant,  my  Maker  !  from  this  hour, 

More  and  more  knowledge  still ; 
And  since  I've  learnt  thy  name  and  power, 

Oh  !  let  me  know  thy  will. 

When  the  time  arrived  at  which  it  was  necessary  to  deter- 
mine upon  their  son's  future  course,  and  the  parents  were 
willing  to  consult  his  wishes  on  the  subject,  it  did  not  appear 
that  the  youth  had  any  predilections.    The  disposition  which 


8  LIFE     OF    THE 

he  manifested  was  a  willingness  to  enter  upon  that  engage- 
ment which  they  might  prefer,  with  the  confidence  that  he 
should  not  fail  fully  to  realize  their  expectations.  This  was 
a  happy  neutrality,  and  it  was  productive  of  the  most  impor- 
tant results.  Had  he  chosen  it,  he  might  have  selected  an 
employment  far  more  calculated  than  that  which  was  decided 
upon  to  expand  his  intellect,  and  conduct  him  to  eminence. 
But  although,  in  a  different  occupation,  his  mind  might  have 
acquired  habits  and  information  generally  accounted  superior 
to  the  attainments  which  he  actually  made,  it  was  impossible 
that  he  could  have  filled  any  station,  or  directed  his  attention 
to  any  branch  of  knowledge,  better  adapted  to  fit  him  for  that 
important  sphere  in  which  he  was  destined  to  labor.  Had 
his  future  life  been  as  well  known  then  as  it  is  now,  a  more 
appropriate  selection  could  not  have  been  made.  This  some 
may  regard  as  a  happy  casualty ;  but  Mr.  Williams  himself 
more  correctly  ascribed  it  to  the  foreknowledge  and  wisdom 
of  a  superintending  Providence. 

But  while  both  parents  were  anxious  that  their  son  should 
fill  a  respectable  situation,  Mrs.  Williams  had  secretly  resol- 
ved that  his  spiritual  interests  should  not  be  sacrificed  to  any 
secular  advantage,  and  that,  above  all  things,  it  was  desirable 
to  place  him  with  a  family  who  feared  God.  This  feeling 
had  its  influence,  and  led  to  an  arrangement  with  Mr.  Enoch 
Tonkin,  a  furnishing  ironmonger,  then  residing  in  the  City 
Road,  London,  and  who,  with  Mrs.  Tonkin,  was  known  to 
Mrs.  Williams,  and  esteemed  for  their  consistent  piety.  And 
she  had  her  reward  ;  as  this  determination  not  only  introdu- 
ced her  child  into  a  business  peculiarly  adapted  to  his  talents, 
and  eminently  useful  to  himself  and  others  in  after  years,  but 
formed  an  important  link  in  the  chain  of  causes  which  issued 
in  his  conversion  :  for  the  friend  to  whom  he  often  referred 
as  the  instrument  of  leading  him  from  the  tavern  to  the  Tab- 
ernacle, on  the  memorable  night  when  he  was  first  effectually 
convinced  of  the  worth  of  the  soul,  was  the  amiable  woman 
in  whose  family  he  became  an  inmate. 

The  indenture  of  John  Williams's  apprenticeship,  which 
was  for  seven  years,  bears  date  March  27th,  1810.  By  this 
instrument,  Mr.  Tonkin  engaged  to  teach  him  the  commer- 
cial part  of  the  business  only,  and  to  exempt  him  from  its 
more  laborious  and  merely  mechanical  departments.  His 
station  was  to  be,  not  at  the  forge  or  the  bench,  but  behind 
the  counter  and  the  desk,  that  he  might  there  become  famil- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  9 

iar  with  the  value  of  the  various  articles  which  were  kept  on 
sale.  As  it  was  not  supposed  that,  in  after  life,  he  would  re- 
quire that  practical  knowledge  which  could  be  obtained  only 
in  the  manufactory,  his  position  in  the  shop  was  deemed  suf- 
ficient to  furnish  him  with  all  the  information  he  would  need, 
to  enable  him,  at  the  termination  of  his  apprenticeship,  to 
commence  business  for  himself.  But  this  arrangement,  al- 
though kindly  meant,  was  happily  frustrated.  Having  soon 
acquired  a  competent  acquaintance  with  his  own  department, 
the  young  apprentice  felt  a  strong  desire  of  knowing  more, 
and  it  was  not  long  before  it  became  evident  to  those  who 
were  with  him,  that  the  implements  and  processes  of  the 
workshop  presented  to  his  eye  attractions  far  superior  to  those 
of  the  finished  and  polished  wares  which  furnished  the  win- 
dows, and  glittered  on  the  shelf.  Frequently  did  the  mem- 
bers of  Mr.  Tonkin's  family  mark  with  a  kindly  smile  the 
manifest  pleasure  with  which  "  John"  left  the  counter  and 
loitered  near  the  workmen,  eagerly  watching  every  stroke  of 
the  hammar  and  every  movement  of  the  hand  ;  and  not  a  lit- 
tle were  they  amused  to  find  that  when,  at  the  accustomed 
hour  for  meals,  the  men  had  left  the  shop,  he  had  stolen  into 
their  place,  and  was  occupying  some  deserted  bench,  or  busi- 
ly blowing  at  the  forge,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  his  previ- 
ous observations  to  a  practical  test.  This  course  was  often 
repeated,  and,  in  this  way,  he  taught  himself,  in  a  surprising- 
ly short  time,  to  form  and  finish  many  of  the  common  arti- 
cles belonging  to  the  trade. 

All  this  Mr.  Tonkin  observed  in  silence,  and,  as  his  ap- 
prentice neglected  nothing  in  his  own  department,  he  wisely 
and  kindly  permitted  him  to  pursue  a  course  so  evidently 
congenial  with  his  feelings.  Thus,  in  mere  shreds  of  time, 
and  without  any  direct  superintendence,  he  at  length  became 
a  skilful  workman,  and  was  able  to  finish  more  perfectly  than 
many  whose  whole  lives  had  been  devoted  to  the  attainment, 
several  of  the  most  complex  and  difficult  processes  of  the 
manufacture  in  metals.  So  beautifully  indeed  did  he  "  turn 
out"  his  work,  that,  at  length,  Mr.  Tonkin  found  it  for  his 
own  interest  to  request  him  to  execute  orders  in  which  great 
delicacy  and  exactness  were  required. 

Impelled  by  the  same  desire  to  exercise  his  mechanical 
skill,  he  frequently  volunteered  his  services  for  employments 
out  of  doors,  which  others,  placed  as  he  was  in  a  situation 
superior  to  that  of  the  laboring  apprentice  or  journeyman, 


10  LIFE     OP     THE 

would  have  deemed  a  degradation.  But  he  never  seemed 
more  happy  than  when  he  had  obtained  permission  to  hang  a 
bell,  or  execute  some  similar  commission.  At  such  times 
the  family  were  accustomed  to  watch  his  movements  with 
peculiar  interest,  and  to  smile  to  each  other  as  they  saw  him 
adjust  his  working  apron,  and  with  a  basket  of  tools  slung 
across  his  shoulder,  sally  forth,  with  as  light  a  step  and  as 
cheerful  a  countenance,  as  if  he  had  been  the  happiest  being 
in  the  world. 

These  characteristics  may  appear  to  some  trivial,  but  it  is 
not  difficult  to  discern  in  them  the  evidence  of  a  superior 
mind,  and  their  bearing  upon  Mr.  Williams's  future  useful- 
ness. While,  however,  he  was  thus  diligent  in  business,  he 
was  not  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.  His  disposition, 
indeed,  was  peculiarly  amiable,  his  moral  habits  strictly  cor- 
rect, and  his  uniform  deportment  such  as  to  secure  the  con- 
fidence and  esteem  of  those  with  whom  he  resided.  So  en- 
tirely did  Mr.  Tonkin  rely  upon  his  prudence  and  fidelity, 
that,  during  a  considerable  part  of  his  apprenticeship,  the 
chief  management  of  the  business  was  entrusted  to  him.  But, 
although  John  Williams  was  an  upright  and  estimable  youth, 
"  one  thing  he  yet  lacked."  His  amiable  spirit  and  strict 
integrity  had  neither  their  origin  nor  their  support  in  pure 
and  undefiled  religion.  The  promise  of  his  early  years  had 
not  been  realized.  Those  blossoms,  which  in  childhood 
awakened  the  hope  of  his  mother,  did  not  set.  With  "  godly 
jealousy,"  she  marked  the  progress  of  his  mind,  and  perceiv- 
ed with  pain  the  decay  of  those  serious  impressions  which 
she  had  once  beheld  with  so  much  hope  and  joy.  Under 
these  circumstances,  she  could  do  little  more  than  continue 
to  commend  her  child  to  God,  and  when,  on  the  Sabbath-day, 
he  visited  his  family,  to  improve  the  opportunity  for  restoring 
those  thoughts  and  feelings,  the  traces  of  which  were  now 
becoming  every  year  more  illegible.  But  these  efforts  ap- 
peared to  be  in  vain.  Amidst  all  that  was  affectionate  and 
respectful  to  herself,  Mrs.  Williams  saw  but  too  clearly  that 
"  his  heart  was  not  right  with  God."  One  obvious  indica- 
tion of  this  was  his  growing  disregard  to  the  Sabbath  and  its 
sacred  services.  To  gratify  his  pious  parent,  indeed,  and  in 
conformity  with  early  habit,  he  still  frequented  the  sanctuary ; 
but  it  was  now  easy  to  discern  that  his  attendance  there  was 
only  a  heartless  compliance  with  an  irksome  custom, — a  re- 
straint  from   which   he   gladly  escaped  whenever  invited  to 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  11 

more  congenial  engagements,  or  removed  from  the  observa- 
tion of  her,  whom  he  could  never  willingly  distress.  Refer- 
ring afterwards  to  this  period,  he  writes,  "  My  course,  though 
not  outwardly  immoral,  was  very  wicked.  I  was  regardless 
of  the  holy  Sabbath :  a  lover  of  pleasure  more  than  a  lover  of 
God."  And  to  this  he  adds,  what  his  mother  did  not  even 
suspect,  but  a  feature  too  frequently  associated  with  that  al- 
ready described,  "  I  often  scoffed  at  the  name  of  Christ  and 
his  religion,  and  totally  neglected  those  things  which  alone 
can  afford  solid  consolation." 

None  who  knew  the  "  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity" 
which  characterized  Mr.  Williams,  will  ascribe  the  preced- 
ing quotations  to  that  mean  and  hateful  form  of  vanity,  which 
may  be  termed  "  voluntary  humility  ;"  neither  can  any  doubt 
the  accuracy  of  a  declaration,  which,  like  this,  describes  his 
personal  consciousness  : — a  point  upon  which  he  was  the  only 
competent  witness.  But  there  may  be  some  who  are  unable 
to  reconcile  this  dark  delineation  of  his  mental  state  with  the 
portrait  previously  presented.  How  a  youth  adorned  by  such 
moral  excellencies  could  be  so  destitute  of  religious  feeling, 
they  will  be  unable  to  conceive.  This  is  not  the  place  to 
discuss  the  question,  how  far  ordinary  virtues  may  differ  from 
sterling  piety ;  nor  to  attempt  any  analysis  of  the  strange 
compound  which  constitutes  some  characters,  in  which  the 
fair  and  the  good  of  social  morality  co-exist  with  deep-seated 
aversion  to  true  godliness.  It  is,  however,  an  unquestionable 
fact,  founded  alike  upon  Scripture  testimony,  and  upon  such 
examples  as  that  of  the  subject  of  this  memoir,  that  many  of 
the  graces  which  prepare  men  for  the  intercourse  and  friend- 
ship of  the  world,  like  the  rich  mosses  and  hardy  rock  plants 
which  often  hide  and  adorn  the  shapeless  and  mouldering 
ruin,  and  draw  their  life  and  luxuriance  from  the  elements  of 
decay,  may  cluster  around  the  exterior  of  a  character,  which 
is  essentially  depraved  and  spiritually  dead. 

These  strange,  though  obvious  phenomena  in  our  moral 
history,  it  becomes  every  one  to  investigate  in  all  their  bear- 
ings. But  there  is  one  aspect  in  which  the  distinction  be- 
tween morality  and  piety  most  strikingly  presents  itself,  in 
considering  the  character  and  usefulness  of  John  Williams. 
Whatever  value  pertained  to  his  principles  prior  to  his  con- 
version, and  however  they  might  have  prepared  him  honora- 
bly to  fulfil  the  ordinary  obligations  of  domestic  and  social 
life,  no  one  will  imagine  that,  without  the  addition  of  some 


12  LIFEOFTHE 

new  and  nobler  impulse,  these  would  have  originated  that 
high  and  holy  enterprise,  to  which  he  afterwards  devoted  his 
days.  All  the  merely  natural  springs  of  benevolent  activity 
would  have  never  constrained  him  to  "  forsake  father  and 
mother,  brethren  and  sisters,"  the  enjoyments  and  endear- 
ments of  home,  and  the  prospect  of  pecuniary  gain,  that  he 
might  labor  and  die  in  raising  the  degraded  heathen  to  the 
possession  of  social  and  the  enjoyment  of  spiritual  happiness. 
The  source  of  this  momentous  movement  must  be  traced  to 
a  far  higher  origin.  It  was  "  of  God."  It  was  the  result, 
and  the  bright  evidence  of  a  change  wrought  upon  his  mind 
and  character  by  the  energy  of  Divine  truth  and  Almighty 
grace.  It  was  thus  accounted  for  by  himself,  and  every  other 
explanation  is  as  unsatisfactory  as  it  is  unscriptural.  Most 
presumptuous,  indeed,  would  it  be  to  ascribe  any  effects  to 
special  Divine  agency  for  which  ordinary  causes  might  satis- 
factorily account ;  but  to  reject  such  an  explanation,  when 
facts  require  and  revelation  warrants  it,  would  be  equally  un- 
philosophical  and  unwise. 

The  circumstances  which  attended  the  conversion  of  Mr. 
Williams  have  been  often  detailed  by  himself  and  others. 
He  had  entered  his  eighteenth  year  when  this  momentous 
transformation  of  his  mind  and  character  was  produced.  At 
that  period,  he  appeared  to  be  rapidly  sinking  down  into  a 
state  of  settled  "  hardness  and  impenitence  of  heart."  His 
pious  mother  and  Christian  friends  looked  on  with  sorrow 
and  solicitude ;  and  these  feelings  were  augmented  by  the 
discovery  that  he  had  become  the  associate  of  several  irreli- 
gious young  men,  and  had  recently  more  than  ever  disre- 
garded the  Sabbath,  and  forsaken  the  sanctuary.  His  posi- 
tion now  was  most  perilous ;  and  even  his  mother's  entreaties 
had  become  too  feeble  to  restrain  him  from  pursuits  so  calcu- 
lated to  counteract  her  efforts  and  blast  her  hopes.  But 
prayer  was  made  by  her  on  his  behalf  continually,  and  God 
regarded  the  cry  of  his  handmaid.  The  circumstances  under 
which  he  did  this  must  be  briefly  described. 

In  conformity  with  what  had  now  become  a  common  prac- 
tice, John  Williams  had  engaged  to  spend  a  Sabbath  evening 
with  several  of  his  young  associates  at  a  tea-garden  near  his 
master's  residence,  or,  more  correctly,  at  a  tavern  connected 
with  one  of  those  scenes  of  Sabbath  desecration  and  sensual 
indulgence.  This  appointment  was  made  for  the  30th  of 
January,  18 J  4  ;  a  date  which  Mr.  Williams  carefully  record- 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  13 

ed,  and  one  that  is  now  engraven  on  monuments  more  dura- 
ble than  marble.  But,  happily,  his  giddy  companions  did 
not  keep  their  time,  and  this  simple  circumstance  was  the 
occasion  of  his  conversion.  Had  the  others  been  as  punctual 
as  himself,  there  is  every  probability  that  that  evening  would 
have  been  passed  in  the  tavern.  But,  providentially,  while 
he  was  sauntering  near  the  place  of  meeting,  greatly  annoyed 
by  their  delay,  and  by  the  observation  of  others  who  knew 
his  face,  and  were  hastening  to  the  house  of  God,  Mrs.  Ton- 
kin came  by,  and,  on  discerning  his  features  by  the  light  of 
a  lamp,  inquired  the  reason  of  his  remaining  there.  This  he 
frankly  avowed ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  expressed  great  vex- 
ation at  his  disappointment ;  when,  with  affectionate  earnest- 
ness, this  pious  friend  endeavored  to  dissuade  him  from  his 
purpose,  and  to  induce  him  to  accompany  her  to  the  Taber- 
nacle. And,  at  length,  although  with  considerable  reluc- 
tance, he  yielded  to  her  importunity.  This,  however,  as  he 
afterwards  confessed,  was  done  rather  from  a  feeling  of  mor- 
tification, than  from  any  sense  of  the  superior  claims  of  the 
Sabbath  and  the  sanctuary.  Such  a  state  of  mind  was  any- 
thing but  favorable  to  the  serious  consideration  of  sacred  sub- 
jects ;  and  few  ever  entered  the  house  of  God  less  prepared 
to  profit  by  its  services.  The  Rev.  Timothy  East,  of  Bir- 
mingham, occupied  the  pulpit  that  evening ;  and  preached 
from  the  weighty  question,  "  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he 
shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what 
shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his  soul  ?"  This  solemn 
inquiry  was  pressed  home  by  the  preacher  with  all  that  point 
and  energy  which  characterize  his  addresses ;  and  "  the  word 
came  with  power  and  with  the  demonstration  of  the  Holy 
Spirit"  upon  the  mind  of  his  youthful  auditor.  This  was  a 
night  to  be  remembered  by  Mr.  Williams,  and  it  was  remem- 
bered with  a  vividness  and  an  interest  which  his  subsequent 
references  to  it  clearly  evince.  Speaking  of  it  from  the  same 
pulpit,  at  the  valedictory  service  held  just  before  his  second 
departure  from  this  country,  he  said,  "  It  is  now  twenty-four 
years  ago,  since,  as  a  stripling  youth,  a  kind  female  friend 
invited  me  to  come  into  this  place  of  worship.  I  have  the 
door  in  my  view  at  this  moment  at  which  I  entered,  and  I 
have  all  the  circumstances  of  that  important  era  in  my  histo- 
ry vividly  impressed  upon  my  mind ;  and  I  have  in  my  eye 
at  this  instant,  the  particular  spot  on  which  I  took  my  seat. 
I  have  also  a  distinct  impression  of  the  powerful  sermon  that 
2 


14  LIFE     OF    THE 

was  that  evening  preached  by  the  excellent  Mr.  East,  now  of 
Birmingham  ;  and  God  was  pleased,  in  his  gracious  provi- 
dence, to  influence  my  mind  at  that  time  so  powerfully,  that 
I  forsook  all  my  worldly  companions."  Nor  was  this  the  on- 
ly effect.  "  From  that  hour,"  he  wrote  subsequently,  "  my 
blind  eyes  were  opened,  and  I  beheld  wondrous  things  out 
of  God's  law.  I  diligently  attended  the  means  of  grace.  I 
saw  that  beauty  and  reality  in  religion  which  I  had  never 
seen  before.  My  love  to  it  and  delight  in  it  increased  ;  and 
I  may  add,  in  the  language  of  the  apostle,  that  I  "  grew  in 
grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  my  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ." 

By  such  signs,  it  soon  became  evident  that  God  had 
wrought  a  marvellous  change  in  his  soul.  "  Old  things  had 
passed  away  :  all  things  had  become  new."  His  seat  in  the 
sanctuary  was  no  longer  vacant,  and  his  attendance  there 
had  ceased  to  be  a  form.  From  this  time  his  desire  for 
scriptural  knowledge  and  spiritual  blessings  prompted  him 
to  seek  them  "  by  all  means."  He  now  heard  and  read  Di- 
vine truth  with  the  utmost  avidity ;  and  the  numerous  notes 
of  sermons  to  which  he  listened  at  the  Tabernacle,  still  pre- 
served, attest  the  diligence  with  which  he  then  labored  to 
store  his  mind  with  sacred  truths.  It  was  a  most  important 
circumstance  for  him,  and  for  many  whom  he  was  honored 
to  instruct,  that  Mr.  Williams's  earliest  religious  connexion 
was  formed  with  a  pastor  and  a  people,  whose  influence  was 
peculiarly  adapted  to  act  beneficially  upon  his  character. 
The  instructive  and  pungent  preaching  of  the  venerable  man 
who  then  presided  over  the  congregation,  together  with  the 
wisdom,  energy  and  zeal  which  characterized  his  general 
proceedings,  could  not  fail  to  impart  a  right  bias  and  a  pow- 
erful stimulus  to  an  active  and  susceptible  mind.  And  these 
effects  were  realized  by  Mr.  Williams,  and  abundantly  man- 
ifested in  his  future  proceedings. 

Great  decision  of  character  was  displayed  by  the  young 
disciple  from  the  hour  when  he  first  learned  "  the  worth  of 
the  soul."  His  convictions  were  converted  at  once  into  prac- 
tical principles ;  and  his  early  piety  was  marked  by  the  same 
simplicity  and  firmness  which  distinguished  and  dignified  his 
more  matured  experience.  At  no  period  did  he  deem  reli- 
gion a  matter  of  barren  sentiment  or  mere  feeling.  In  his 
esteem,  it  was  the  solemn  business  of  man,  and  as  such  he 
pursued  its  objects  and  fulfilled  its  obligations.     And  by  the 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  15 

adoption  of  these  views,  he  was  preserved  from  the  uncer- 
tainty and  distress  which  frequently  keep  the  anxious  inqui- 
rer for  months  or  years  in  the  twilight  of  the  day  of  salvation, 
and  was  soon  induced  to  declare  himself  a  follower  of  Christ, 
by  joining  his  disciples,  and  with  them,  commemorating  his 
death.  This  important  step,  however,  was  not  taken  until 
September,  1814,  nor  without  much  deliberation  and  prayer. 
His  venerable  pastor  gave  him  a  cordial  welcome  into  the 
visible  fellowship  of  the  saints ;  and  from  this  time  until  his 
departure  for  the  South  Seas,  he  maintained,  with  honor,  the 
profession  he  had  made,  and  omitted  no  opportunity  of  unit- 
ing with  his  Christian  brethren  around  the  table  of  the  Lord. 
What  endeared  these  solemn  meetings  still  more  to  his  heart, 
was  the  presence  of  his  mother,  who  had,  previously,  con- 
nected herself  with  the  Tabernacle  society.  "  Many  a  time," 
he  wrote  several  years  afterwards,  "  have  my  dear  mother 
and  myself  surrounded  that  table,  and  enjoyed  there  seasons 
of  refreshment  and  profit.  And  there,  too,  have  I  used  the 
language,  which  I  now  repeat,  '  Lord,  I  commit  my  body, 
my  soul,  and  my  all  into  thine  hands.  Do  with  me  what 
seemeth  good  in  thy  sight.'  " 

But  at  this  time  there  was  another  society  at  the  Taberna- 
cle, specially  designed  for  the  improvement  of  serious  young 
men,  and  called,  "  The  Youths'  Class."  Of  this  class  Mr. 
Williams  became  a  member ;  and  as  its  influence  upon  his 
character  was  important,  the  following  sketch  of  its  proceed- 
ings, from  the  pen  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Browne,  late  of  Limerick, 
who  was  admitted  both  into  the  church  and  the  class  at  the 
same  time  with  his  early  friend,  will  find  here  an  appropriate 
place. 

"  It  consisted  of  about  thirty  members.  We  met  at  eight 
o'clock  every  Monday  evening.  The  meetings  were  opened 
and  closed  with  singing  and  prayer.  After  the  opening 
prayer,  a  subject,  which  had  been  chosen  at  the  former  meet- 
ing, was  then  considered.  The  members,  in  turn,  proposed 
a  subject,  but  it  was  at  the  discretion  of  our  president,  (Mr. 
Barrett,)  whether  the  subject  proposed  should  remain  for 
consideration.  The  utmost  care  was  taken  to  avoid  a  mere 
controversial  spirit;  and  when  the  discussion  closed,  our 
superintendent  always  in  a  very  able  manner,  gave  us  a  sum- 
mary view  of  all  that  had  been  advanced,  pointing  out  our 
errors,  and  confirming  what  seemed  to  be  agreeable  to  the 
oracles  of  God. 


16  LIFEOFTHE 

"  Every  eighteenth  Monday  was  devoted  to  special  prayer, 
when  four  or  five  of  our  number  would  engage  in  supplica- 
ting the  Divine  blessing  j  and  once  a  quarter  there  was  an 
examination,  when  our  president  proposed  to  each  member 
such  questions  as  served  to  put  us  upon  a  careful  examina- 
tion of  ourselves  as  to  the  state  of  religion  in  our  souls, 
and  at  the  same  time,  to  enable  us  to  ascertain  the  pro- 
gress we  had  made  in  Divine  knowledge  during  the  quar- 
ter. Our  venerable  pastor  would  occasionally  come  into  our 
meetings,  say  a  few  appropriate  words,  and  then  depart  smil- 
ing upon  us  all.  The  advantag.es  to  be  derived  from  such 
meetings  any  where  must  be  evident,  but  especially  in  Lon- 
don, amidst  the  occupations  and  snares  which  encompassed 
us.  Our  minds  had  always  some  important  subject  to  dwell 
upon,  and  our  leisure  was  usually  employed  in  preparing  for 
the  approaching  meeting,  which  was  looked  forward  to  as  a 
season  of  real  mental  refreshment.  This  I  may  say,  with 
very  few  additional  advantages,  was  the  college  where  Wil- 
liams and  several  others  received  those  sound  and  enlarged 
views  of  Scripture  doctrine  and  practical  Christianity,  which 
eminently  fitted  him  to  go  forth  to  the  heathen  as  an  ambas- 
sador of  Jesus  Christ.  Williams  was  one  of  our  most  regu- 
lar attendants,  and  it  rarely  happened  that  he  had  not  a  paper 
to  read  on  the  subject  for  consideration." 

But  self-improvement  was  not  the  exclusive  object  to  which 
the  attention  of  the  future  missionary  was  devoted.  While 
receiving  instruction,  he  became,  by  the  natural  operation  of 
his  religious  principles  and  affections,  anxious  to  impart  it. 
There  were  several  useful  societies  then  in  active  operation 
at  the  Tabernacle,  with  most  of  which  he  connected  himself 
subsequently ;  but  his  first  step  in  the  splendid  course  of 
Christian  benevolence  which  he  was  permitted  to  pursue,  was 
to  become  a  teacher  in  the  Sabbath-school.  Having  under- 
taken this  important  work,  he  performed  it  with  steadiness 
and  delight ;  and  soon  won  the  affections  of  his  pupils  and 
the  esteem  of  his  fellow-laborers.  Thus  also  he  formed  some 
of  those  habits  which  prepared  him  to  cultivate  a  wider 
sphere.  In  this  school  he  delivered  his  first  public  addresses, 
and  by  these  essays  he  became  emboldened  to  appear  before 
larger  assemblies.  Nor  were  his  early  efforts  to  honor  Christ 
unfruitful.  A  letter  now  before  the  writer  of  these  notices, 
from  a  young  person  then  connected  with  the  school,  ascribes 
to  one  of  them,  her  conversion  to  God. 


REV.     J  .     WILLIAMS . 


17 


In  addition  to  the  Sabbath-school,  there  were  societies  at 
the  Tabernacle  for  visiting  the  sick,  instructing  the  inmates 
of  a  poor  house  and  alms  house,  and  distributing  religious 
tracts.  "  Williams,"  says  Mr.  Browne,  "  had  his  heart  and 
soul  in  all  these,  and  was  a  general  favorite.  There  was  so 
much  unaffected  piety,  sweetness  of  disposition,  and  readiness 
to  engage  in  whatever  was  good,  that  all  loved  him.  He  was 
one  of  those  that  were  always  found  at  their  post,  and  seldom 
or  ever  deserted  the  Tabernacle,  great  as  the  inducements 
frequently  were  to  wander  to  other  places  to  hear  celebrated 
preachers." 

In  this  steady  and  useful  course  of  unostentatious  labor, 
John  Williams  had  been  engaged  for  about  twelve  months, 
when  wider  scenes  of  spiritual  destitution  than  those  imme- 
diately beneath  his  eye  began  to  interest  his  thoughts,  and 
to  awaken  the  desires  which  subsequently  determined  the 
character  of  his  future  life.  The  cause  to  which  this  impor- 
tant circumstance  in  his  history  must  be  ascribed  is  not  un- 
known. At  the  time  it  occurred,  in  the  autumn  of  1815,  the 
Tabernacle  Auxiliary  to  the  London  Missionary  Society  was 
in  the  zenith  of  its  prosperity,  and  was  maintaining,  with 
holy  emulation,  an  active  contest  for  supremacy  with  the  kin- 
dred institution  at  Tottenham  Court  Chapel.  Impelled  by 
the  same  feelings  which  had  contributed  to  the  formation  of 
the  Parent  Institution,  and  which  had  been  quickened  by  the 
recent  success  of  the  African  and  South  Sea  Missions,  the 
Rev.  Matthew  Wilks  employed  every  means  which  he  could 
devise  to  multiply  its  friends  and  augment  its  resources. 
Amongst  other  plans  then  in  operation  waf  that  of  a  quarter- 
ly missionary  meeting,  conducted  in  a  similar  manner  with 
the  annual  meetings  of  other  auxiliaries,  and  designed  to  dif- 
fuse information  and  stimulate  effort : — Mr.  Wilks  wisely  in- 
ferring, that  the  better  his  people  understood  the  principles 
and  watched  the  proceedings  of  the  Society,  the  more  liberally 
they  would  sustain  it.  And  his  calculations  were  confirmed. 
Instead  of  being  weary  of  these  frequently  recurring  convoca- 
tions, the  appetite  grew  by  what  it  fed  upon,  and  the  congre- 
gation anticipated  their  return  with  constantly  augmenting 
interest.  As  a  natural  consequence,  the  missionary  spirit, 
with  its  manifold  and  inestimable  benefits,  was  widely  diffused 
throughout  the  large  multitude  that  habitually  filled  the  Tab- 
ernacle, and  the  auxiliary  there  attained  a  proud  pre-eminence 
over  all  similar  institutions  in  the  metropolis.  Had  the  saga- 
2* 


18  LIFE     OF    THE 

cious  and  venerable  pastor  of  that  favored  people  sympathized 
with  the  false  fears  of  some  who  imagined  that  such  frequent 
meetings  would  satiate  the  mind  and  defeat  their  own  object, 
very  different  results  would  have  been  witnessed.  To  men- 
tion no  other  loss,  it  is  highly  probable  that,  under  ministra- 
tions and  management  less  instinct  with  missionary  ardour, 
John  Williams  would  have  lived  and  died  in  his  native  land ; 
for  it  was  at  one  of  these  quarterly  meetings,  and  by  the  fervid 
appeal  of  his  beloved  pastor,  that  the  sacred  fire  was  kindled  in 
his  soul.  "  At  the  time,"  he  writes,  "  I  took  but  little  notice 
of  it ;  but  afterwards,  the  desire  was  occasionally  very  strong 
for  many  months.  My  heart  was  frequently  with  the  poor 
heathen.  Finding  this  to  be  the  case,  I  made  it  a  subject  of 
serious  prayer  to  God  that  he  would  totally  eradicate  and 
banish  the  desire,  if  it  was  not  consistent  with  his  holy  mind  and 
will ;  but  that,  if  it  was  consistent,  he  would  increase  my  know- 
ledge with  the  desire.  I  than  examined  my  motives,  and  found 
that  a  sense  of  the  value  of  an  immortal  soul, — the  thousands 
that  were  daily  passing  from  time  into  eternity,  and  a  convic- 
tion of  the  debt  of  love  I  owe  to  God  for  his  goodness,  in 
making  me  savingly  acquainted  with  the  things  which  belong 
to  my  everlasting  peace,  were  the  considerations  by  which 
my  desire  was  created."  These  statements  were  made  to 
the  Directors  in  connexion  with  the  offer  of  his  services.  And 
the  singleness  of  purpose  which  dictated  them  is  equally  ob- 
vious in  the  sentences  by  which  they  were  prefaced.  "  In 
offering  the  following  representation  for  your  perusal,  I  have 
endeavored  to  be  as  frank  and  plain  as  possible.  If  this, 
and  the  account  which  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wilks  can  give  of  me, 
should  not  meet  with  your  conscientious  approbation,  I  hope, 
pray  and  trust  that  you  will,  on  no  account,  for  the  sake  of 
my  soul,  offer  me  the  least  encouragement." 

The  steps  which  led  to  this  application  to  the  Society  were 
few  and  simple.  After  hiding  in  his  heart  for  several  months 
a  desire  which  could  not  be  repressed,  he  disclosed  it  confi- 
dentially to  a  few  of  his  immediate  connexions  and  more  inti- 
mate friends,  and  was  at  length  emboldened  to  seek  an  inter- 
view on  the  subject  with  his  pastor.  His  reception  was  en- 
couraging. Few  men  could  "  discern  spirits"  more  readily 
then  Mr.  Wilks ;  and  while  sarcastic  and  severe  to  those 
whose  assumptions  and  appearance  were  unsustained  by  cor- 
responding excellencies,  he  was  full  of  generous  love  and 
undisguised  kindness  towards  all  whose  character  bore  the 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  19 

imprint  of  goodness  and  truth.  These  features  he  at  once 
discovered  through  the  transparent  frankness  of  John  Wil- 
liams's communications,  and  he  therefore  received  him  with 
paternal  affection,  and  readily  proffered  to  him  his  best  assist- 
ance and  advice.  By  subsequent  communications,  Mr. 
Wilks  became  as  satisfied  of  the  mental,  as  he  had  previously 
been  of  the  spiritual  fitness  of  the  young  applicant,  and  thus 
commenced  a  friendship  which,  like  that  subsisting  between 
Paul  and  Timothy,  was  unaffected  by  the  distance  of  their 
spheres  of  labor,  or  by  the  disparity  of  their  years. 

In  addition  to  his  other  labors,  Mr.  Wilks  was  accustomed 
at  this  time  to  impart  gratuitous  instruction  at  his  own  house 
to  a  class  of  young  men  who  were  anticipating  the  work  of 
the  Christian  ministry ;  and,  soon  after  ascertaining  the  state 
of  this  youthful  disciple's  mind,  he  invited  him  to  join  it. 
Most  fully  aware  of  his  educational  deficiencies,  he  gladly 
acceded  to  the  proposal  of  his  kind  friend  and  pastor,  and 
from  this  time,  devoted,  with  the  utmost  ardor,  all  the  lei- 
sure he  could  command  to  the  course  of  reading  and  other 
mental  exercises  which  his  venerable  tutor  prescribed.  Hap- 
pily, the  nature  of  his  situation,  and  the  kindness  of  the  family 
with  whom  he  resided,  afforded  him  many  facilities  for  the 
prosecution  of  his  studies.  In  a  short  time,  his  rapid  im- 
provement fully  satisfied  Mr.  Wilks  of  his  capabilities,  and 
induced  that  excellent  man  to  encourage  the  early  tender  of 
his  services  to  the  London  Missionary  Society.  Under  the 
sanction  of  one  in  whose  wisdom  he  felt  the  fullest  confidence, 
and  anxious  to  be  more  entirely  employed  in  the  service  of 
God,  Mr.  Williams  applied  to  the  Directors,  in  July,  1816; 
and  having  successfully  passed  the  usual  examination,  he  was 
unanimously  received  as  a  missionary. 

Mr.  William's  immature  age,  and  imperfect  education,  at 
the  time  of  his  reception  by  the  Society,  clearly  indicated  the 
propriety  of  additional  instruction,  ere  he  was  entrusted  with 
the  responsible  charge  of  a  missionary  station.  Years  of 
mental  discipline  would  have  been  amply  repaid,  had  the 
Directors  determined  to  give  their  youthful  agent  such  a 
preparation  for  his  work.  But  from  this  advantage  he  was 
excluded  by  a  vote  to  send  him  forth  at  the  earliest  period, 
in  consequence  of  which  there  was  an  interval  of  but  months, 
instead  of  years,  between  his  reception  and  his  departure. 
This  was  deeply  to  be  regretted,  but  yet,  under  the  circum- 
stances, it  will  scarcely  be  condemned. 


v 


20  LIFE    OF    THE 

At  the  time  when  John  Williams  connected  himself  with 
the  Society,  the  Directors  were  pressed  with  urgent  applica- 
tion for  missionaries  from  different  parts  of  the  world;  but 
especially  from  Southern  Africa,  and  the  long  barren,  but 
then  fruit-bearing  isles  of  the  South  Seas ;  and,  as  their  agents 
were  quite  unequal  to  the  demands  made  upon  them,  the 
Directors  were  painfully  perplexed,  as  they  .are  at  the  present 
day,  by  the  consequences  of  their  success.  There  was,  how- 
ever, this  difference  between  the  two  periods ;  now  money, 
then  men,  constituted  the  difficulty.  And  this  difficulty  was 
especially  felt  in  the  Georgian  and  Society  Islands,  where 
the  necessities  and  demands  of  the  half-enlightened,  but  high- 
ly-excited people,  were  consuming  the  almost  exhausted  en- 
ergies of  the  few  missionaries  who  had  continued  with  them 
until  the  prayers  of  the  church  had  been  answered,  and  their 
own  severe  and  depressing  labors  blessed  with  a  large  re- 
ward. Never  before  had  the  cry  been  heard,  "  Come  over 
and  help  us,"  with  feelings  of  deeper  concern  than  when  it 
came  from  those  lovely  isles ;  for  never  had  men  been  less 
prepared  to  follow  up  success  with  vigor  than  were  the  Di- 
rectors, when  they  heard  that  Tahiti  had  renounced  her  idols, 
and  received  the  word  of  God.  Under  these  circumstances, 
both  for  their  brethren's  sake  and  for  their  work's  sake,  they 
were  anxious  to  thrust  forth  more  laborers  into  the  rich  and 
ripening  harvest ;  and  who  that  considers  the  peculiarity  of 
their  position,  will  condemn  their  conduct  ?  They  had  no 
alternative  but  that  of  leaving  their  few,  toil-worn  laborers 
at  Tahiti,  to  faint  under  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  bright 
day  that  had  dawned  upon  them,  and  in  doing  so,  either  to 
permit  a  people  emerging  from  the  darkness  of  ages  to  remain 
but  half-enlightened,  if  not  to  relapse  into  superstition,  or  else 
to  send  forth  additional  agents,  some  of  whom  were  but  par- 
tially furnished  for  the  work.  This,  although  acknowledged 
to  be  an  evil,  appeared  to  the  Directors  the  least  of  the  two 
between  which  they  were  compelled  to  choose.  At  that  pe- 
riod, moreover,  they  had  not  learned  so  fully  as  since,  the 
vast  importance  of  well  educated  missionaries,  even  for  those 
stations  which,  to  a  superficial  observer,  might  appear  to  re- 
quire men  of  but  humble  abilities  and  acquirements.  This 
conclusion  is  now  generally  received,  and  no  one  can  urge 
against  it  the  subsequent  success  of  John  Williams.  His 
was  a  bright  exception  to  the  general  rule,  and  one  in  which 
the  absence  of  educational   advantages  was  compensated  by 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  21 

unusual  activity  of  mind,  fertility  of  resources,  and  a  plodding 
perseverance  which  could  not  be  diverted  from  its  chosen 
course. 

When  Mr.  Williams  was  accepted  by  the  Society,  he  was 
still  an  apprentice ;  and,  as  the  Directors  had  determined  to 
send  him  to  the  South  Seas  as  early  as  possible,  and  were 
anxious  that  he  should  improve  to  the  utmost  the  short  inter- 
val before  his  embarkation,  an  effort  was  made  to  induce  Mr. 
Tonkin  to  release  him  from  the  seven  additional  months 
which  he  had  still  to  serve.  This  attempt  proved  successful ; 
and  he  had  no  sooner  obtained  his  release  than  he  applied 
himself,  with  the  most  earnest  assiduity,  to  the  acquisition  of 
useful  knowledge.  While  thus  engaged,  his  valued  friend 
and  pastor  continued  to  direct  his  reading,  and  in  other  ways 
to  render  him  assistance.  But  although  Mr.  Williams  thirst- 
ed for  literary  and  theological  knowledge,  and  devoted  to  its 
acquisition  his  best  hours  and  energies,  he  at  the  same  time 
availed  himself  of  the  opportunity,  afforded  by  his  continuance 
in  London,  of  visiting  manufactories  and  inspecting  processes, 
an  acquaintance  with  which,  he  believed,  would  be  valuable 
in  his  future  labors.  In  pursuing  this  plan,  he  might  have 
been  influenced  in  part  by  the  pleasure  which  he  always  de- 
rived from  observing  the  contrivances  and  results  of  mechani- 
cal skill ;  but  in  thus  giving  his  attention  to  the  useful  arts, 
Mr.  Williams  only  acted  in  accordance  with  views  of  the  mis- 
sionary work  which  gave  their  own  character  to  his  subse- 
quent proceedings,  and  contributed  most  essentially  to  those 
great  ends  to  which  he  had  consecrated  his  life.  Thus  early, 
he  had  sketched  for  himself  a  well-defined  outline  of  what  he 
should  do  and  design  as  a  missionary.  It  was  his  fixed  pur- 
pose, in  subordination  to  the  leading  objects  of  his  mission, 
to  introduce  amongst  the  people  as  extensively  as  possible, 
the  arts  and  comforts  of  civilized  society.  Ample  evidence 
of  this  will  appear  in  the  sequel,  but  the  following  extract 
from  a  speech  addressed  by  him  to  the  Tabernacle  Auxiliary 
contains  the  germinant  principles  from  which  have  arisen  the 
flourishing  and  fruitful  plants  which  have  been  since  propaga- 
ted, and  are  now  adorning  with  their  rich  luxuriance,  so 
many  of  the  groups  and  islands  of  the  Southern  Pacific. 

After  establishing  the  claims  of  Christian  missions  on  the 
ground  of  their  highest  and  ultimate  object,  the  speaker  thus 
proceeded  :  "  But  whilst  we  are  communicating  to  them  sav- 
ing knowledge,  which  is  our  grand  and  principal  design,  the 


22 


LIFE     OF    THE 


commercial  interests  of  this  nation  will  be  greatly  promoted. 
For  the  Missionary  Society  manifest  their  wisdom,  by  send- 
ing out  to  the  heathen  Christian  mechanics,  who  not  only 
teach  the  poor  creatures  the  way  to  heaven,  but  also  instruct 
them  in  different  branches  of  business.  In  consequence  of 
this,  some  places  to  which  missionaries  have  been  sent  will, 
beyond  all  doubt,  and  in  a  very  short  time,  begin  to  traffic 
with  Europe.  Then  they  will  apply  to  our  merchants  for 
goods,  and  where  will  they  get  supplied,  but  by  applying  to 
our  manufacturers  ?  and  how  will  they  again  produce  the  ar- 
ticles, but  by  employing  artizans  to  make  them?  Thus  we 
see  that  the  nation  at  large  is  interested,  and  that  every  one, 
who  is  concerned  to  promote  the  commercial  welfare  of  his 
country,  is  bound  to  exert  himself  on  behalf  of  the  missiona- 
ry cause."  These  were  inferences  abundantly  established 
by  his  future  course,  and  upon  the  ground  of  which  he  boldly 
took  his  stand,  when,  after  years  of  honorable  toil  and  un- 
precedented success,  he  was  permitted  again  to  plead  not  on- 
ly before  the  church,  but  before  the  statesmen,  nobles,  and 
merchants  of  Britain,  the  claims  of  Christian  missions. 

During  this  busy  period  of  preparation,  Mr.  Williams  re- 
mitted none  of  his  useful  labors  in  the  Sabbath-school,  and 
other  species  of  benevolent  activity.  But  in  addition  to  these 
engagements,  he  now  began  in  a  more  public  character,  to 
preach  to  his  countrymen  those  "  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ,"  which  he  was  about  to  convey  to  the  heathen.  The 
outlines  of  these  early  pulpit  exercises  left  amongst  his  papers, 
are  marked  by  no  very  striking  features.  They  are  lucid 
exhibitions  of  the  cardinal  truths  of  revelation,  presented  with 
their  Scripture  proofs,  and  in  a  style  which  bears  the  impress 
of  much  seriousness  and  zeal.  These  discourses  were  de- 
livered at  the  Tabernacle,  and  from  other  metropolitan  pul- 
pits, and  were  heard  with  acceptance,  especially  by  the  peo- 
ple to  whom  his  character  and  manner  of  life  were  best 
known,  and  from  amongst  whom  he  reaped  his  first  fruits  as 
a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ. 

At  this  period  it  was  Mr.  Williams's  happiness  to  form  an 
acquaintance  with  that  devoted  and  invaluable  friend  to  whom 
he  and  the  heathen  were  afterwards  so  deeply  indebted.  Miss 
Mary  Chauner  had,  with  a  beloved  sister  now  in  heaven, 
been  for  some  time  members  of  the  society  at  the  Taberna- 
cle, when  Mr.  Williams  joined  it,  and  was  highly  esteemed, 
not  for  charms  and  graces  which  lie  upon  the   surface   and 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  23 

captivate  as  soon  as  they  are  seen,  but  for  "  the  ornament  of 
a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,"  as  well  as  for  the  sterling  excellen- 
cies which  had  uniformly  appeared  in  her  conduct  and  char- 
acter. Mr.  Williams  knew  her  virtues,  and  as  they  were 
fellow-laborers  in  the  same  walks  of  usefulness,  he  enjoyed 
opportunities  of  observation  and  intercourse  which  satisfied 
him  that,  beneath  her  placid  manner  and  apparent  timidity, 
there  existed  a  strength  of  principle  and  a  glowing  zeal  for 
God,  which  eminently  qualified  her  for  the  service  upon 
which  he  was  about  to  enter.  This  induced  him  to  follow 
without  hesitation  the  impulses  of  his  heart,  and  the  result 
abundantly  confirmed  his  convictions  and  justified  his  choice, 
In  Christian  heroism  she  proved  the  equal  of  her  intrepid 
husband,  and  in  patient  endurance  his  superior.  It  is  not 
flattery,  but  simple  justice  to  say  that  she  was  in  all  points 
worthy  of  the  honored  man  to  whose  happiness  and  success 
she  so  largely  contributed  ;  and  in  no  part  of  his  life  was  the 
kindness  of  Divine  Providence  more  manifest  than  in  the 
circumstances  which  led  to  their  happy  union.  This  was 
solemnized  on  the  29th  of  October,  1816,  and  it  was  a  day 
which  not  only  Mr.  Williams  had  reason  to  remember  with 
gratitude,  but  also  many  thousands  of  Polynesian  females, 
whom  the  love  and  labors  of  his  devoted  partner  raised  from 
degradation  to  comfort,  from  the  rudeness  and  vile  indul- 
gences of  savage,  to  the  manifold  enjoyments  of  civilized 
life,  and  from  pagan  darkness  to  evangelical  light. 

Prior  to  this  important  step,  the  Directors  had  determined 
that  Mr.  Williams  and  his  brethren,  who  were  appointed  to 
the  same  mission,  should  leave  for  their  destination  during 
either  that  or  the  following  month  of  November  ;  and  in  an- 
ticipation of  their  early  departure,  and  that  of  several  other 
missionaries,  a  public  service  for  their  solemn  designation  to 
this  work  was  held  at  Surry  Chapel,  on  the  30th  of  Septem- 
ber. The  occasion  was  one  of  peculiar  interest.  Nine  mis- 
sionaries were  to  be  set  apart  to  the  noble  enterprise ;  and 
both  their  number  and  the  encouraging  circumstances  under 
which  they  were  going  forth  to  their  distant  spheres  of  labor, 
awakened  feelings  which  had  in  many  lain  dormant  since  the 
capture  of  the  Duff.  It  was  not  surprising,  therefore,  that 
an  immense  congregation  should  have  crowded  the  capacious 
sanctuary  in  which  this  hallowed  scene  was  about  to  be  wit- 
nessed, nor  that  its  proceedings  should  still  live  in  the  memo- 
ry of  some  who  were  Spectators  of  those  solemnities.     Five 


24  LIFE    OP    THE 

of  the  missionaries  to  be  ordained  were  destined  to  enter  the 
great  and  effectual  door  which  Divine  Providence  had  then 
opened  in  South  Africa.  Their  names  are  well  known.  The 
last  and  the  youngest  of  them  was  a  meet  companion  for 
his  brother  Williams,  who  was  also  the  junior  of  the  brethren 
destined  for  the  South  Seas.  The  African  missionaries  were 
Messrs.  John  Taylor,  James  Kitchingman,  Evan  Evans, 
John  Brownlee,  and  Robert  Moffatt.  The  brethren  for  Ta- 
hiti and  its  adjacent  islands  were  Messrs.  David  Darling, 
George  Piatt,  Robert  Bourne,  and  John  Williams.  The  en- 
gagements of  the  day  were  commenced  by  prayer.  This  was 
presented  by  the  late  Mr.  Rayson,  then  of  Wakefield,  but 
subsequently  of  Tonbridge  Chapel,  London.  Dr.  Leifchild, 
then  of  Kensington,  delivered  an  introductory  discourse,  and 
proposed  to  the  missionaries  the  usual  questions.*  To  these 
inquiries  satisfactory  answers  were  returned,  and,  when  it  is 
remembered  that  in  this  way  nine  young  men  testified,  in  the 
midst  of  the  church  and  in  the  face  of  the  world,  that  they 
loved  the  souls  and  desired  the  salvation  of  the  heathen  above 
kindred  and  country,  we  need  not  wonder  that  "  the  numer- 
ous audience  appeared  to  be  deeply  affected."f  These  re- 
plies having  been  concluded,  the  Rev.  George  Burder  and 
John  Angel  James  stood  forward,  and  in  the  name  of  the  So- 
ciety, presented  a  Bible  to  each  of  the  brethren,  as  a  token 
of  regard,  the  bond  of  their  union,  the  basis  of  their  efforts, 
and  the  pledge  of  their  support.  "  I  shall  never  forget,"  said 
Mr.  Williams,  many  years  after  this  interesting  scene,  "  the 
impression  produced  upon  my  mind  by  the  solemn  manner 
in  which  our  beloved  brother  Mr.  James  of  Birmingham  put 
the  Bible  into  my  hand.  With  all  the  affection  for  which 
he  is  distinguished,  and  with  all  the  power  and  impressiveness 
of  his  manner,  he  said,  '  Go,  my  beloved  brother,  and  with 
the  ability  which  God  has  given  you,  be  faithful  in  season 
and  out  of  season,  in  proclaiming  the  precious  truths  which 


*  For  the  information  of  some  readers,  it  may  be  necessary  to  state, 
that  the  questions  usually  proposed  on  such  occasions  are  designed  to 
elicit  a  public  testimony  from  the  candidates  for  ordination,  on  the 
following  points  : — The  grounds  of  their  belief  that  they  have  become 
the  subjects  of  personal  religion  ;  the  views  they  hold  of  Scripture 
doctrine  and  duty  ;  the  motives  which  have  induced  them  to  engage 
in  the  missionary  service,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  design  to 
exercise  their  ministry  amongst  the  heathen. 

t  Vide  Evangelical  Magazine,  vol.  24,  p.  454. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  25 

that  volume  contains  ;'  and  then  good  Dr.  Waugh,  with  hea- 
ven beaming  on  his  benevolent  countenance,  and  the  big 
tear  of  affection  glistening  in  his  intelligent  eye,  speaking  to 
me  upon  my  youthful  appearance,  said,  '  Go,  my  dear  young 
brother,  and  if  your  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  your  mouth, 
let  it  be  with  telling  poor  sinners  of  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  if  your  arms  drop  from  your  shoulders,  let  it  be  with 
knocking  at  men's  hearts  to  gain  admittance  for  him  there.'  " 
After  the  presentation  of  the  Bibles,  this  venerated  man  of- 
fered prayer  for  the  missionaries  and  their  wives,  to  whom 
two  charges  containing  counsels  and  encouragements  were 
then  addressed  by  the  late  Dr.  Winter  and  the  Rev.  John 
Campbell.  Singing  and  supplication  closed  and  sanctified 
the  solemn  service. 

Only  a  few  weeks  intervened  between  this  memorable 
meeting  and  Mr.  Williams's  departure.  But  he  did  not  mur- 
mur at  the  decision  of  the  Directors  to  send  him  forth  so 
soon,  for  he  knew  and  approved  the  reasons  by  which  they 
had  been  influenced,  and  sympathized  deeply  in  the  feelings 
with  which  they  contemplated  the  South  Sea  Mission.  He 
therefore  cheerfully  relinquished  the  advantages  which  a 
longer  stay  in  England  might  have  secured  for  him,  and  ap- 
plied himself,  with  all  the  ardor  of  his  character,  to  the  ne- 
cessary preparation  for  the  anticipated  voyage.  While  thus 
engaged,  he  was  greatly  animated  by  the  refreshing  intelli- 
gence which  every  communication  from  the  South  Seas  then 
contained,  and  which  opened  before  his  sanguine  and  devo- 
ted spirit  prospects  the  most  promising.  After  "  a  night  of 
toil,"  the  memorable  and  monitory  history  of  which  will  con- 
tinue to  instruct  and  encourage  the  church  to  the  end  of 
time,  the  morning  had  broke  upon  Tahiti  and  the  surround- 
ing isles.  Far  and  near  "  the  marvellous  light"  had  awaken- 
ed the  slumbering  people,  and  Pomare,  with  other  chiefs, 
like  the  lofty  summits  of  their  own  mountains  at  the  dawn  of 
day,  were  amongst  the  first  to  receive  and  reflect  the  beams 
of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness.  Suddenly  the  few  faithful  men 
who,  amidst  discouragements  and  dangers  seldom  paralleled, 
had  for  years  maintained  their  post,  were  called  to  exchange 
tears  for  toils,  sorrows  for  songs  of  salvation.  And  "  they 
were  like  them  that  dream.  Then  was  their  mouth  filled 
with  laughter,  and  their  tongue  with  singing  :  then  said  they 
among  the  heathen,  The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for 
them.  The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we 
3 


26 


LIFE     OF    THE 


are  glad."  But  pressed  as  they  were,  out  of  measure  and 
beyond  strength,  sadness  was  mingled  with  this  joy  at  the 
paucity  of  laborers,  as  compared  with  the  demands  of  the 
people.  From  youth  and  age,  from  chiefs  and  districts  and 
islands,  there  had  arisen  a  strong  and  simultaneous  cry  for 
instruction.  Schools  were  crowded  as  soon  as  they  were 
commenced,  and  the  habitations  of  the  Missionaries,  from 
dawn  until  night,  and  often  from  night  again  until  dawn, 
were  flooded  with  the  rising  and  almost  rushing  tide  of  anx- 
ious inquirers.  Exhausted,  the  devoted  brethren  sent  home 
for  help  ;  and  no  time  was  lost  by  the  Directors  in  respond- 
ing to  their  appeal.  In  January,  1816,  they  had  sent  Messrs. 
Ellis  and  Threlkeld,  who  were  followed,  in  July,  by  Messrs. 
Orsmond  and  Barff;  but  still  every  fresh  communication 
convinced  them  that  this  supply  was  inadequate,  and  there- 
fore four  other  brethren  were  now  added  to  the  number. 
Such  were  the  circumstances  under  which  John  Williams 
prepared  to  say,  "  My  native  land,  adieu  ;"  and  what  circum- 
stances could  have  been  more  calculated  to  soften  the  pain 
of  separation,  or  more  congenial  with  a  spirit  which,  like  his, 
lived  in  an  element  of  cheerfulness  and  hope  ? 

But,  exulting  as  he  did  in  the  bright  visions  of  the  future, 
the  young  Missionary  was  not  insensible  to  the  charms  and 
claims  of  kindred  and  home ;  and,  as  the  parting  hour  ap- 
proached, he  keenly  felt  its  pangs.  He  was  most  tenderly 
attached  to  the  members  of  his  own  family,  and  in  a  peculiar 
manner  to  his  mother.  To  leave  her  without  the  expectation 
of  a  reunion  upon  earth,  was  a  thought  he  could  not  entertain 
without  tears,  and  which  he  was  obliged  to  dismiss  as  much 
as  possible  from  his  mind.  But  his  chief  anxiety  was  on  her 
own  account.  He  knew  the  depth  of  her  affection ;  and  al- 
though she  had  been  constrained  by  her  Christian  principles 
to  give  up  her  son  to  the  service  of  the  Saviour,  he  perceived 
the  struggle  between  her  maternal  emotions  and  higher  senti- 
ments, and  he  was  anxiously  concerned  to  prepare  her  mind 
for  the  separation.  As  the  period  approached,  he  devoted 
his  utmost  attention  to  his  beloved  parents  and  friends,  and 
had  considerately  engaged  his  venerable  pastor  to  remain 
with  them  during  the  day  of  embarkation.  That  day  was 
fixed  for  the  17th  of  November,  1816;  but  on  its  arrival,  he 
was  rejoiced  to  find  that  his  mother's  faith  and  firmness  were 
equal  to  the  demand  upon  them,  and  so  evident  as  to  draw 
the  remark  from  their  kind  comforter,  Mr.  Wilks,  that  he 
found  she  had  no  need  of  him. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 


27 


As  a  passage  direct  to  the  South  Seas  could  not  be  procu- 
red, Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams,  with  their  missionary  brethren 
and  sisters,  embarked  in  "  The  Harriet,"  Captain  Jones,  for 
Sydney.  So  long  as  he  remained  in  the  bosom  of  his  family, 
the  youthful  Missionary  was  almost  unmanned  by  the  thought 
of  separation ;  but  he  was  no  sooner  released  from  the  em- 
braces of  his  mother  and  sisters,  than  his  elastic  spirit  regain- 
ed its  accustomed  tone  of  vigor  and  vivacity.  This  appears 
in  his  letters  from  Gravesend,  where  the  Harriet  was  for  a 
few  days  detained.  The  first  of  these  is  a  bright  mirror  of 
his  mind,  and  contains  predictions  which  have  since  received 
an  abundant  accomplishment.  "  Do  not,  my  beloved  friends, 
sorrow  as  those  who  have  no  hope.  I  am  full  of  hope.  I 
hope  to  be  useful  a  few  years  abroad.  I  then  hope  to  revisit 
my  native  land,  and  to  see  you  again ;  and  I  hope  to  be  use- 
ful at  home ;  and,  last  of  all,  I  hope  to  enjoy  your  society,  in 
a  perfect  and  glorified  state,  at  God's  right  hand.  I  hope, 
moreover,  that  God  will  make  this  his  dispensation  a  blessing 
to  you  all,  and  that  each  will  have  reason  to  praise  him  for 
having  thus  dealt  with  us.  I  hope,  again,  that  the  seamen 
with  whom  we  sail  will  be  profited  by  our  efforts.  In  a  word, 
my  hope  centres  here,  that  Christ  Jesus  may  be  glorified  in 
the  salvation  of  many  souls  through  my  instrumentality. 
This  is  your  hope  also,  and  ought  to  be  your  consolation. 
Abraham  did  not  repent  offering  his  son  a  sacrifice,  neither 
will  you  repent  sparing  me  a  few  short  years  from  your  sight, 
for  so  glorious  and  infinitely  important  a  work." 

In  a  subsequent  letter,  from  the  same  place,  he  describes 
the  delight  with  which  the  sight  of  the  sea  and  the  shipping 
had  inspired  him,  and  the  comfort  he  had  begun  to  enjoy  on 
board  the  Harriet.  This,  however,  he  had,  in  a  great  degree, 
created  for  himself.  Although  never  prone  to  undue  self- 
indulgence,  he  had  been  accustomed  to  domestic  comfort, 
and  could  not  be  happy  without  it.  This  feeling  proved  of 
great  practical  importance  in  his  missionary  proceedings ; 
and  to  it,  the  inhabitants  of  Raiatea,  Rarotonga,  the  Samoan 
and  other  islands,  owe  much  of  their  present  civilization. 
On  this  account,  as  well  as  for  its  own  sake,  the  following 
characteristic  sketch  will  be  read  with  interest.  "  As  soon 
as  we  came  on  board,"  he  writes  to  his  sister,  "  we  set  to  work 
at  our  cabins,  put  them  in  very  nice  order,  made  our  beds, 
hung  up  our  looking  glasses,  drove  hooks  and  nails  in  vari- 
ous places  for  our  hats  and  coats,  fixed  our  cabin  lamps,  laid 


28  LIFE     OF     THE 

down  our  little  bits  of  carpet,  and  now  it  looks  very  comfort- 
able indeed  ;  so  much  so,  that  Mary  was  determined  to  sleep 
on  board.  Having  read  and  prayed  together,  we  retired  to 
rest ;  and  though  it  was  a  boisterous  night,  we  slept  as  com- 
fortable and  undisturbed  as  possible.  At  Mr.  Kent's*  this 
morning,  I  was  asked  what  it  was  o'clock,  and  felt  for  my 
watch.  I  said,  '  I  cannot  tell,  for  I  have  left  my  watch  at 
home.'  Mr.  Kent  smiled,  and  said,  that  he  was  glad  we  found 
it  so  already ;  and  we  do  find  it  so,  for  it  really  is  very  com- 
fortable. I  hope  you  are  all  well,  and  in  a  few  days  will  be 
as  happy  as  I  am." 

Those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  state  of  a  ship  at  the 
commencement  of  a  long  voyage,  and  ere  the  stowage  has 
been  completed,  will  be  the  best  qualified  to  appreciate  the 
preceding  extract ;  but  all  may  discover  in  it  the  features  of 
a  mind  too  energetic  to  be  impeded,  and  too  cheerful  to  be 
depressed  by  circumstances.  In  one  sense,  it  could  not 
be  said  of  him,  that  "  the  mind  is  its  own  place."  The  pow- 
er of  abstraction  and  self-seclusion  he  did  not  possess.  He 
could  not  live  amidst  the  solitary  musings  and  ideal  creations 
which  isolate  the  soul  from  all  surrounding  scenes,  and  con- 
stitute its  society  and  home.  But  yet  his  mind  could  con- 
struct for  itself  a  place,  in  which  the  materials  of  happiness 
and  the  means  of  improvement  were  derived  from  sources 
which  few  besides  himself  would  have  discovered.  In  some 
respects  he  was  as  independent  as  any  one  of  his  outward 
position.  The  even  and  happy  current  of  his  spirit  might 
be  always  discovered,  by  his  cheerful  words  and  friendly  ac- 
tions, as  we  trace  the  fertilizing  stream  by  the  fringe  of  vege- 
tation which  adorns  its  banks.  And  from  this  perpetual 
flow  of  kindness,  he  not  only  derived  personal  peace,  but  dif- 
fused it  amongst  those  around  him.  To  minister  to  the  com- 
fort of  others  was  his  delight.  And  this  was  done  in  a  man- 
ner so  free  and  cordial,  as  to  satisfy  those  whom  he  served, 
that  he  remembered  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he 
said,  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  Frequent- 
ly, when  apologies  have  been  offered  for  giving  him  trouble, 
he  has  replied,  "  Trouble  is  in  the  mind,  and  nothing  can  be 
a  trouble  which  we  ourselves  do  not  consider  so."  But  al- 
though his  own  amiable  and  equal  temper  diffused  within 
and  around  him  a  delightful  influence,  and  made  him  as  in- 

*  The  late  excellent  Independent  Minister  at  Gravesend. 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  29 

dependent  as  most  of  unfavorable  circumstances,  he  was  not 
satisfied  to  settle  down  in  any  position  which  he  was  able  to 
improve ;  and  whether  in  the  ship  or  on  the  shore,  in  Britain 
or  Polynesia,  his  natural  love  of  comfort  and  order  prompted 
the  desire  which  his  talents  enabled  him  to  gratify.  The 
same  feelings  which  induced  him  to  arrange  so  neatly  his 
cabin  in  the  Harriet  originated  many  other  means  of  com- 
fort, both  for  himself  and  for  the  people  amongst  whom  he 
labored. 


3* 


30 


LIFE     OF    THE 


CHAPTER  II. 

FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  DEPARTURE,  UNTIL  THE  TER- 
MINATION OF  HIS  FIRST  YEAR'S  RESIDENCE  AT 
RA1ATEA. 


Feelings  and  Occupations  on  the  Voyage — Arrival  at  Rio  de  Janeiro — 
Scenery,  Slavery,  and  Superstition — Proceeds  to  Van  Dieman's 
Land — Detention  and  Engagements  at  Sydney — Visits  New  Zea- 
land— Arrival  at  Eimeo — First  Impressions  and  Employments — 
Birth  of  a  Son — Mission  to  the  Society  Islands — Short  Residence 
at  Huahine — Domestic  Contrivances  and  Comforts — "Arrivals" 
from  Raiatea — Removal  to  that  Island — Scene  of  future  Labor — Its 
Local,  Political  and  Religious  Importance — Preparation  of  the  Peo- 
ple— Native  Customs,  Sabbath  Observance,  and  Moral  Condition — 
Acquisition  of  the  Language — Early  Encouragements  and  Difficul- 
ties— Commencement  of  a  Missionary  Settlement — Correspondence 
— Erection  of  Mission  House — Its  Scite,  Arrangements,  and  Furni- 
ture— Principle  of  Missionary's  Proceedings — Various  Occupations 
— Death  of  Mrs.  Orsmond — Progress  of  the  Buildings — Attachment 
and  Improvement  of  the  People — Incipient  Legislation — Charges 
of  Political  Interference  against  the  Missionaries — The  Printing 
Press  and  the  School — Thirst  for  Knowledge — Formation  of  a  Mis- 
sionary Auxiliary — Native  Speeches — Estimate  of  the  first  year's 
Labors  at  Raiatea. 

A  first  sea-voyage  brings  with  it  privations  and  pleasures 
peculiar  to  itself.  But  whether  the  influence  of  the  one  or  of 
the  other  shall  predominate,  depends  far  less  upon  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  voyage,  than  upon  the  character  of  the 
voyager.  By  many  minds  it  is  contemplated  with  anxiety, 
and  associated  only  with  danger  and  distress ;  but  to  others, 
the  broad  deep  sea,  that 

"  glorious  mirror  where  the  Almighty's  form 
Glasses  itself  in  tempests," 

presents  various  scenes  and  objects  of  interest,  which  amply 
compensate  for  the  temporary  privations  they  sustain,  while 
traversing  its  bosom.  To  this  class  Mr.  Williams  belonged. 
The  buoyant  spirit  with  which,  as  we  have  seen,  he  com- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  31 

menced  the  voyage,  retained  its  elastic  energy  unrelaxed  and 
unimpaired  to  its  termination.  His  letters  clearly  prove  that 
all  the  novelties  which  met  his  eye  ministered  to  his  enjoy- 
ment. The  sharks  and  sea  birds,  the  falling  on  the  deck  of  a 
fugitive  flying  fish,  the  occasional  shipping  of  a  heavy  sea, 
the  distant  view  of  Palma  and  Teneriffe,  the  crossing  of  the 
line  with  the  absurdities  of  Neptune  and  his  demigods,  con- 
tributed their  full  share  to  his  gratification.  But  he  was  still 
more  deeply  interested  in  the  structure  of  the  vessel  in  which 
he  sailed.  Until  now,  he  had  never  inspected  a  ship ;  but  he 
had  not  been  long  on  board  the  Harriet,  when  her  hull,  and 
spars,  and  sails,  and  rigging  were  subjected  to  a  searching 
examination,  which  imprinted  upon  his  memory  a  series  of 
sketches  in  naval  architecture,  which  were  subsequently 
turned  to  profitable  account.  Thus  happy  and  occupied,  the 
time  glided  rapidly  by,  and,  after  a  remarkably  fine  passage, 
interrupted  by  neither  storm  nor  calm,  the  Harriet  entered 
the  harbor  of  Rio  Janeiro  on  the  29th  of  December.  This 
auspicious  voyage  Mr.  Williams  thus  reviewed,  in  a  letter  to 
his  family  written  at  its  close.  "  We  cannot  sufficiently  ac- 
knowledge the  singular  kindness  of  God  to  us.  In  his  hands 
the  winds  and  the  waves  have  been  most  propitious.  The 
excessive  heat  has  been  moderated  by  cooling  gales.  We 
have  had  an  abundant  supply  of  every  necessary.  The  worship 
of  God  has  been  regularly  maintained,  except  on  the  Sabbath 
we  were  working  into  harbor.  Surely  the  Lord  has  heard 
prayer,  for  all  on  board  say  there  was  scarcely  ever  such  a 
passage  known  :  six  thousand  miles  in  five  weeks  !  We  have 
just  held  a  prayer  meeting  to  return  God  thanks." 

The  splendid  scenery  of  Rio  filled  the  youthful  visitor  with 
delight.  His  imagination  and  his  heart  were  kindled  by  the 
new  and  noble  objects  which  rose  up  on  every  hand  around 
him.  But  these  first  impressions  were  soon  supplanted  and 
effaced  by  others ;  for  whilst  admiring  the  position  of  the 
town,  and  the  heights  towering  above  it  clothed  and  crowned 
with  the  luxuriant  vegetation  of  the  tropics,  he  found  that  the 
rich  productions  of  the  soil  alone  flourished  there,  and  that 
nothing  was  free,  save  the  birds  of  brilliant  plume  and  the 
insects  of  every  hue  which  sported  in  the  sun.  It  was  the 
land  of  the  slave,  and  the  dark  haunt  of  superstition.  The 
body  and  the  mind  were  alike  fettered.  Cowled  priests  and 
clanking  chains  were  to  be  seen  and  heard  on  every  hand. 
And  the  consequences  were  but  too  obvious.     While  all  be- 


32  LIFEOFTHE 

side  was  loveliness,  "  Man  was  vile."  This  was  sufficient  to 
destroy  the  interest  with  which  the  young  Missionary  first 
surveyed  the  scene,  and  to  fill  his  soul  with  loathing  and  dis- 
tress. 

And  could  he  have  felt  otherwise  1  The  reader  may  judge 
from  the  following  description.  "  About  three  miles  off  the 
harbor,  a  boat  full  of  slaves  passed  us,  all  naked  with  the 
exception  of  a  piece  of  cloth  around  their  loins.  On  Mon- 
day, we  went  on  shore,  and  almost  the  first  thing  we  beheld 
was  a  gang  of  eight  or  ten  slaves  chained  together.  We 
rowed  up  to  the  landing  place,  and  there  again  to  our  aston- 
ishment we  saw  more  of  these  poor  blacks  :  all  slaves !  As 
we  passed  through  the  town,  the  number  of  slaves  surprised 
us,  for  we  saw  few  besides ;  and  after  walking  about  for  a 
short  time,  we  returned  to  the  ship  with  hearts  not  a  little 
affected  by  what  we  had  seen.  Having  occasion  to  go  on 
shore  again,  we  passed  through  the  slave-market.  O  !  it  is 
shocking  beyond  description  to  behold  the  poor  creatures. 
They  are  kept  in  open  places,  like  our  potato-shops  in  Lon- 
don, and  about  twenty  of  them  together.  They  differ  in  their 
ages  from  ten  years  to  fifty,  and  were  sitting  on  forms.  One 
shop  we  passed  was  full  of  these  poor  creatures,  who,  though 
their  countenances  betokened  heartfelt  sorrow,  were  singing 
and  clapping  their  hands  and  feet.  This  they  are  com- 
pelled to  do  in  order  to  escape  the  whip  of  their  attendant. 
We  saw  some  with  very  heavy  irons  around  their  body  and 
legs — others  with  an  iron  ring  around  their  necks,  with  up- 
right pieces  of  iron  on  each  side,  and  a  projecting  piece,  like 
a  fork,  behind.  Thus  are  our  fellow-creatures  treated  in  this 
idolatrous  place.  When  I  came  home,  I  could  not  help 
weeping  bitterly  at  the  very  affecting  sight  I  had  that  day 
witnessed." 

At  Rio,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  found  their  future  fellow- 
laborers,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Threlkeld,  who  had  proceeded  thus 
far  on  their  way  to  the  islands  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellis,  but 
were  prevented,  by  the  illness  of  Mrs.  Threlkeld  and  their 
babe,  from  prosecuting  the  voyage.  But  restored  health  now 
enabled  them  to  embark  in  the  Harriet,  which,  after  re- 
maining here  three  weeks,  sailed  for  Van  Dieman's  Land. 
At  Hobart's  Town,  they  were  unexpectedly  detained  five 
weeks,  and  did  not,  therefore,  reach  Sydney  until  the  12th  of 
May,  1817.  Here  they  were  joined  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barff, 
who  for  some  months  had  been  anxiously  waiting  for  an  op- 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  33 

portunity  of  reaching  Tahiti,  and  who,  with  themselves,  were 
compelled  to  remain  at  the  colony  until  the  following  Sep- 
tember, when  the  missionary  band  proceeded  in  "  The  Ac- 
tive "  for  their  much-desired  destination.  During  this  un- 
willing residence  at  Sydney,  the  brethren  received  very  kind 
attentions  from  Governor  Macquaire,  and  from  the  late  Rev. 
S.  Marsden,  and  were  constantly  engaged  in  useful  labors. 
On  the  eve  of  their  departure,  Sept.  2,  1817,  Mr.  Williams 
writes,  "  We  long  to  reach  Tahiti.  We  hear  that  the  word 
of  the  Lord  is  prospering  wonderfully  there.  Our  enemies, 
and  even  infidels,  say  that  nothing  but  a  miracle  could  have 
wrought  such  a  change.  Since  we  came  here,  I  have 
preached  very  frequently,  and  I  trust  not  totally  in  vain." 

While  at  Sydney,  Mr.  Williams  formed  the  friendship  of 
the  Rev.  S.  Leigh,  a  laborious  minister  of  the  Wesleyan  body, 
and  subsequently  a  missionary  at  New  Zealand,  who,  in  a 
spontaneous  and  generous  tribute  of  Christian  affection  and 
condolence,  thus  refers,  in  a  letter  to  the  Directors,  to  this 
period  of  their  devoted  agent's  history.  "  My  acquaintance 
with  him  commenced  in  New  South  Wales,  in  1817,  when  he 
was  on  his  way  to  Tahiti.  He  then  frequently  preached  for 
me  in  Sydney,  and  in  different  parts  of  the  colony.  During 
this  period  it  may  be  truly  said,  that  in  him  sanctity,  dili- 
gence, and  holy  zeal  in  the  missionary  work  were  eminently 
apparent ;  and  his  subsequent  visits  to  the  colony,  so  far  as 
my  observation  extended,  were  marked  by  growing  devoted- 
ness  to  the  glorious  cause  in  which  he  was  engaged." 

The  Active,  with  her  precious  freight,  sailed  from  Sydney 
on  the  4th  of  September,  and  eight  days  afterwards  came  in 
sight  of  New  Zealand.  But  while  steering  for  the  island, 
and  expecting  in  a  few  hours  to  reach  anchorage,  a  heavy 
gale,  the  first  which  they  had  encountered,  drove  them  three 
hundred  miles  to  the  leeward  of  their  course ;  nor  were  they 
able  to  recover  their  lost  ground,  until  the  nineteenth  day  af- 
ter leaving  Sydney,  when,  to  their  great  joy,  they  cast  an- 
chor in  the  Bay  of  Islands. 

Here  Mr.  Williams  first  came  in  contact  with  that  widely 
scattered  race,  to  whom  his  future  labors  proved  of  such  in- 
calculable benefit.  But  the  contact  was  rather  too  close  to 
be  agreeable,  for  no  sooner  was  the  vessel  moored,  than 
swarms  of  half-naked  and  filthy  savages  covered  her  decks, 
and  clung  to  her  sides  and  rigging,  and,  to  testify  their  friend- 
ship, pressed  around  the  missionaries  to  rub  noses,  after  the 


34  LIFEOFTHE 

most  approved  fashion  of  Polynesia.  The  voyagers  would 
gladly  have  escaped  from  such  a  pressing  welcome,  had  they 
deemed  it  prudent.  But  the  circumstances  of  the  people  at 
this  period  accounted  for  these  demonstrations,  and  induced 
their  visitors  to  reciprocate  them.  The  Church  Missionary 
Society  had,  some  time  before,  sent  a  band  of  devoted  men  to 
this  people,  who,  after  labors  and  trials  of  no  ordinary  severity, 
were  just  then  beginning  to  witness  a  favorable  movement 
amongst  them.  Of  this,  Mr.  Williams  had  heard  in  the  col- 
ony, and,  although  a  stranger,  he  anticipated  much  pleasure 
from  intercourse  with  these  agents  of  a  sister  society.  Nor 
was  he  disappointed.  Before  the  natives  had  finished  their 
salutations,  the  brethren  came  on  board  ;  and,  with  all  the 
warmth  of  kindred  hearts,  welcomed  the  strangers  to  the 
island,  and  invited  them  to  their  house.  The  invitation  was 
readily  accepted  ;  and,  while  the  Active  was  undergoing  re- 
pair, her  passengers  found  a  happy  home,  and  enjoyed  much 
delightful  intercourse  on  shore.  Here  they  lost  sight  of  the 
different  pales  which,  alas  !  do  not  enclose,  but  separate  the 
flock  of  Christ  in  more  favored  lands.  They  met,  and  con- 
versed, and  loved  as  brethren.  Such  exemplifications  of  fra- 
ternal affection  were  alike  honorable  to  themselves,  and  to 
that  benign  system  by  which  they  were  so  quickly  and  so 
closely  united.  But  it  is  a  painful  reflection,  that  the  evi- 
dences of  esteem  amongst  the  servants  of  God  of  different  de- 
nominations are  so  rare  as  to  awaken  surprise,  and  must  be 
sought  for,  rather  upon  heathen  than  upon  British  shores. 

Having  spent  nineteen  days  thus  pleasantly  at  New  Zea- 
land, the  brethren  sailed  for  their  destination ;  and  after  a 
favorable  passage,  on  the  16th  of  November,  1817,  Tahiti, 
the  object  of  their  ardent  desire,  was  descried  in  the  distance. 
"  Our  hearts,"  Mr.  Williams  writes,  "  leaped  for  joy  at  the 
sight  of  the  long-wished-for  land."  On  the  following  day, 
exactly  twelve  months  after  their  embarkation,  they  landed  at 
Eimeo,  where  the  missionaries  were  then  residing. 

Most  of  the  visitors  to  these  islands  who  preceded  Mr. 
Williams  have  described  the  wonder  and  delight  with  which, 
for  the  first  time,  they  beheld  the  bold  and  beautiful  objects 
which  here  present  themselves  to  the  eye.  And  he  was  not 
insensible  to  the  charms  of  such  scenery.  Practical  as  he 
was,  and  far  more  conversant  with  mechanics  than  poetry, 
there  are  passages  in  his  writings  which  prove  that  he  did  not 
survey  the  fairy  lands  amidst  which  he  labored  without  emo- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  35 

tion.  But  on  reaching  Eimeo,  graver  topics  absorbed  his 
mind.  He  had  gone  there,  not  as  an  observer,  but  as  a  mis- 
sionary ;  and  his  thoughts  and  feelings  were  therefore  soon 
engaged  upon  the  work  before  him.  The  following  extracts 
from  the  letter  announcing  his  arrival,  will  show  the  objects 
in  which  he  was  most  deeply  interested — "  On  the  17th  of 
November,  we  landed  at  Eimeo.  Soon  after  landing,  we 
went  into  the  chapel,  and  were  much  pleased  with  its  neat 
and  clean  appearance.  The  building  is  constructed  of  round 
white  sticks,  placed  about  two  inches  apart.  In  shape,  it  re- 
sembles a  hay-stack.  The  thatching,  which  looks  very  neat, 
is  made  of  long  narrow  leaves,  and  it  lasts  about  six  years. 
In  the  middle  of  the  chapel,  on  one  side,  there  was  a  little 
desk  for  the  preacher.  The  whole  had  been  done  by  the  na- 
tives. 

"  In  the  evening  we  heard  the  praises  of  God  rise  in  the 
Tahitian  tongue,  from  various  dwellings  around  our  resi- 
dence. The  inhabitants  were  engaged  in  family  prayer, 
which  is  observed  throughout  the  islands.  We  retired  to  rest 
with  hearts  thankful  for  what  our  eyes  had  seen  and  our  ears 
had  heard." 

They  landed  on  the  Monday ;  and  on  the  Wednesday  fol- 
lowing embraced  the  opportunity  of  attending  the  native  ser- 
vice in  the  chapel.  "  Here,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  my 
eyes  beheld  seven  or  eight  hundred  people,  who,  not  five 
years  ago,  were  worshipping  idols,  and  wallowing  in  the 
most  dreadful  wickedness,  now  praying  to  and  praising  our 
Lord  and  God.  Surely,  thought  I,  the  work  is  done,  there  is 
no  need  of  us.  Though  there  are  hundreds  in  these  islands 
who  do  not  know  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  they  are  as  eager  to 
learn  as  the  miser  is  to  get  money.  I  hope  and  pray  that  they 
will  obtain,  with  an  increase  of  knowledge,  a  change  of  heart. 
It  was  pleasing  to  see  so  many  fine  looking  females,  dressed 
in  white  native  cloth,  and  their  heads  decorated  with  white 
flowers,  and  cocoa  nut  leaves  plaited  in  the  shape  of  the  front 
of  a  cottage  bonnet,  surrounding  the  preacher  who  occupied 
the  centre  of  the  place."  In  a  similar  strain  he  wrote  to  the 
Directors — "  When  we  arrived  at  the  islands  we  were  much 
struck  with  the  attention  which  the  people  paid  while  the 
Gospel  was  preached.  Our  hearts  were  much  affected.  It 
rejoiced  us  to  hear  them  sing  the  praises  of  Jesus,  and  to  see 
them  bow  the  knee  in  prayer  to  him.  We  could  not  help 
contrasting  what  they  are  with  what  they  were  when  the  DurT 


36  LIFE     OF    THE 

first  visited  their  shores,  and  we  asked  ourselves  the  question 
— Can  these  be  the  people  who  murdered  their  own  children, 
for  whom  they  have  now  the  greatest  affection  ?  Are  these 
the  people  who  once  offered  human  sacrifices  to  appease  the 
anger  of  their  deities  ?  Behold  they  are  pleading  the  blood 
of  Jesus  for  the  pardon  of  their  sin. 

"  The  state  of  the  mission  is  very  gratifying  and  calls 
loudly  for  thankfulness.  From  what  we  knew  of  the  former 
condition  of  the  people,  we  were  really  astonished,  on  our 
first  landing,  at  the  great  and  glorious  change  which  has 
taken  place  :  a  complete  change  from  idolatry  to  Christianity, 
and  we  trust  there  are  some,  though  there  are  not  many,  really 
converted  to  God. 

"  On  the  Sabbath  morning  after  our  arrival,  we  went  and 
stood  outside  their  place  of  worship,  and  heard  one  of  the  na- 
tives engage  in  prayer.  He  began  by  addressing  God  as  the 
God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  thanking  him  for  hearing 
their  prayers  and  sending  them  missionaries,  and  for  bringing 
their  wives  and  their  little  ones  safely  over  the  mighty  ocean. 
He  next  prayed  that  we  might  soon  attain  their  language,  so 
that  we  might  be  able  to  teach  them  the  word  of  God ;  adding 
many  other  suitable  petitions,  which  gave  us  much  pleasure, 
warmed  our  hearts,  and  excited  in  us  feelings  of  gratitude 
and  praise." 

But  these  favorable  impressions  required  some  correction  ; 
and  after  more  intercourse  with  the  brethren,  and  a  closer  in- 
spection of  the  people,  Mr.  Williams  found  that  the  work  of 
God,  instead  of  being  finished,  had  been  only  began.  To- 
gether with  much  outward  respect  for  religious  services,  and 
a  very  general  desire  for  instruction,  many  of  the  abomina- 
tions and  delusions  of  their  heathen  state  were  still  prevalent. 
A  few,  indeed,  appeared  to  have  experienced  a  spiritual  reno- 
vation ;  but  the  mass  of  the  people  were  under  the  dominion 
of  divers  lusts  and  pleasures.  And  this  was  deeply  deplored 
by  their  teachers,  who,  amidst  the  general  excitement,  beheld 
much  to  damp  their  ardor  and  depress  their  hearts.  But  de- 
fective as  the  state  of  the  people  was,  when  compared  with 
what  the  missionaries  desired,  their  condition,  as  contrasted 
with  what  it  had  been,  evinced  a  marvellous  change,  and  to 
an  ardent  spirit,  like  that  of  Mr.  Williams,  presented  the 
promise  of  great  future  prosperity.  The  correction,  therefore, 
which  his  earliest  impressions  received,  did  not  depress  him. 
On  the  contrary,  the  more  he  saw  the  firmer  was  his  convic- 
tion that  he  should  not  labor  in  vain. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  37 

The  young  missionary  soon  found  ample  employment  at 
Eimeo.  Amongst  other  occupations,  he  was  here  called,  for 
the  first  time,  to  assist  in  building  a  ship.  Prior  to  the  arri- 
val of  the  Active,  the  missionaries,  anxious  to  possess  the 
means  of  communication  with  the  surrounding  islands,  and 
to  serve  Pomare,  who  proposed  to  open  a  trade  with  New 
South  Wales,  had  made  an  attempt  to  build  a  small  vessel. 
But  the  difficulty  of  the  undertaking,  and  apprehensions  that  a 
gainful  commerce  with  the  colony  could  not  be  carried  on, 
had  induced  them  to  abandon  their  work ;  and  it  is  probable 
that  their  labor  would  have  been  lost,  had  not  their  energetic 
young  brethren  proposed  to  complete  it.  Of  those  with  whom 
the  purpose  originated,  Mr.  Williams  was  not  the  last  nor  the 
least.  "  A  day  or  two  after  our  arrival,"  he  writes,  "  we  held 
a  meeting  respecting  the  vessel,  and  resolved  to  finish  her 
forthwith.  We  set  to  work  immediately,  every  man  to  his  post. 
My  department  was  the  iron  work.  The  others  did  the  wood, 
and  in  eight  or  ten  days,  she  was  ready  to  be  launched.  A 
great  concourse  of  natives  was  gathered  to  see  this  extraordi- 
nary spectacle.  Pomare  was  requested  to  name  the  vessel  as 
she  went  off.  To  effect  this,  we  passed  ropes  across  her 
stern,  which  were  pulled  by  from  two  to  three  hundred  natives 
on  either  side.  No  sooner  was  the  signal  given,  than  the  men 
at  the  ropes  began  to  pull  most  furiously ;  and  at  the  same 
moment,  Pomare,  who  stood  on  the  left  hand  side  of  the  ves- 
sel, threw  the  bottle  of  wine  against  her  bow.  This  so  startled 
those  who  held  the  ropes  on  the  side  of  the  ship  where  the 
king  stood,  that  they  lost  their  hold  ;  and,  as  those  on  the  op- 
posite side  continued  to  pull,  she  gave  a  lurch  and  fell  upon 
her  side.  The  natives  immediately  raised  the  lamentation, 
ant  te  pahi  e  !  (O  !  the  poor  ship !)  and  were  dreadfully  dis- 
couraged. Pomare  had  always  maintained  that  she  could 
never  be  launched,  but  must  be  broken  in  pieces  when  we 
should  attempt  it ;  and  now  he  went  away  exclaiming  that  his 
word  had  come  true.  But  not  discouraged,  we  set  to  work 
again,  and  by  the  afternoon  had  raised  her  upon  the  stocks, 
and  prepared  every  thing  for  a  second  attempt  on  the  Monday, 
as  it  was  Saturday  when  she  fell.  Monday  arrived.  We  drove 
in  the  wedges,  placed  a  cable  round  her  stern,  stationed  the 
natives  as  before,  and  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  her  go  off 
beautifully,  amidst  the  shouts  of  the  people.  While  this  was 
passing,  there  was  an  old  warrior,  called  by  the  natives  a  ta- 
atafaa  ito  ito,  (i.  e.  a  man  who  puts  life  and  energy  into  them 
4 


38  LIFEOFTHE 

during  a  battle,)  who  stood  on  a  little  eminence,  exerting  him- 
self to  animate  the  men  at  the  ropes.  I  was  near  him,  and  he 
did  in  reality  '  put  life  into  them.'  His  action  was  most  in- 
spiriting. There  seemed  not  a  fibre  of  his  frame  which  he 
did  not  exert ;  and  from  merely  looking  at  the  old  man,  I  felt 
as  though  I  was  in  the  very  act  of  pulling." 

Mr.  Williams  remained  some  months  at  Eimeo,  where  his 
time  was  fully  occupied  in  assisting  the  missionaries,  and  ac- 
quiring the  language.  During  this  period,  on  the  7th  of  Janu- 
ary, 1818,  Mrs.  Williams  gave  birth  to  her  first  child,  who 
was  shortly  afterwards  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism  by  the 
name  of  John  Chauner.  This  event  called  forth  from  the 
parents  many  expressions  of  gratitude  and  gladness.  But 
they  rejoiced  with  trembling.  Surrounded  as  they  now  were 
with  scenes  and  sounds  calculated  to  convey  contamination 
through  every  avenue  to  a  susceptible  mind,  they  foresaw 
the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  forming  the  character  of  their 
little  one  for  life  and  immortality.  Even  in  professedly  Chris- 
tian lands,  the  intercourse  and  pursuits  of  general  society  too 
frequently  counteract  the  plans  and  efforts,  which  appear  best 
adapted  to  secure  the  young  from  their  baleful  influence; 
but  these  impediments  are  few  and  feeble  compared  with 
those  with  which  missionary  parents  must  contend.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Williams  were  painfully  alive  to  their  new  responsibili- 
ties ;  and  in  announcing  to  Mrs.  Chauner  the  birth  of  their 
son,  they  write,  "  You  can  participate  with  us,  dear  mother, 
in  our  new  feelings.  You  know  what  anxious  cares  these 
dear  little  treasures  bring  with  them,  cares  such  as  none  but 
parents  know.  But  you  are  not  aware  of  the  temptations  to 
which  they  are  exposed  here ;  wickedness  which  makes  our 
hearts  shrink  and  tremble.  We  earnestly  entreat  your 
prayers,  that  we  may  have  guidance  and  grace  to  train  up  our 
little  one  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord."  It  is  a  pleasing  fact  that 
he  who  awakened  these  emotions  of  pious  and  parental  so- 
licitude was  preserved  from  the  moral  pollutions  amidst 
which  his  early  years  were  passed,  and  that  he  is  now  engaged 
amidst  the  same  scenes,  opening  commercial  channels  for 
native  produce  and  British  manufactures,  and  preaching  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ. 

While  at  Eimeo,  Mr.  Williams  became  acquainted  with 
several  chiefs  of  the  Leeward  group,  who  some  time  before 
had  left  their  own  islands,  to  assist  Pomare  in  regaining  the 
sovereignty  of  Tahiti.     It  was  during  their  stay  here,  that  the 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  6\f 

Gospel  first  awakened  the  attention  of  the  people ;  and  as 
these  visitors  participated  in  the  common  feeling,  and  had  be- 
come extremely  anxious  to  receive  instruction,  they  now  pre- 
ferred a  voluntary  exile  and  many  privations  with  this  advan- 
tage, above  all  the  power  and  possession  of  their  own  islands 
without  it.  Their  conduct  and  circumstances  naturally  drew 
upon  them  the  special  attention  of  the  brethren  ;  and,  after 
due  consideration,  it  was  resolved,  that  a  new  mission  should 
be  immediately  commenced  in  the  group  from  which  these 
chiefs  came,  and  by  whom  the  proposal  was  received  with 
great  joy.  In  accordance  with  this  decision,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Williams,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellis,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ors- 
mond,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Davies  as  their  interpreter, 
and  several  chiefs,  left  Eimeo  on  the  18th  of  June,  and,  on 
the  20th,  this  interesting  company  landed  at  Huahine,  the 
most  windward  of  the  Society  Islands.  Their  reception  here 
was  exceedingly  cheering.  The  people  greeted  with  a 
hearty  welcome  their  long  expatriated  chiefs,  and  discovered 
still  greater  joy,  when  told  the  character  and  object  of  their 
missionary  companions.  Every  proof  was  given  by  the  na- 
tives of  sincere  satisfaction  at  this  unexpected  arrival.  A  good 
native  house  was  soon  assigned  for  the  residence  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Williams,  and  they  had  scarcely  taken  possession  of  it, 
when  the  people  brought  to  them  a  hot  baked  pig,  and  a  large 
bowl  of  yams.  "  We  then,"  writes  Mrs.  Williams,  "  made 
some  tea,  and  ate  a  very  hearty  meal. 

"  Our  next  business  was  to  fit  up  a  lodging  for  the  night, 
which  was  done  by  putting  a  piece  of  native  cloth  across  one 
end  of  a  very  large  house.  Here  we  slept  as  soundly  as  if 
we  had  been  in  a  palace.  The  next  day  we  removed  to  a 
neat  little  oval  house,  and  fitted  it  up  with  native  cloth  as 
comfortably  as  we  could.  As  usual,  my  dear  John  made  lime, 
and  plastered  the  floors.  In  a  few  days,  the  principal  chief 
of  the  island  sent  each  of  us  nine  pigs,  with  a  roll  of  native 
cloth,  and  all  kinds  of  their  fruit.  I  wish  you  could  taste 
some  of  our  bread  fruit,  and  arrow  root  cakes.  I  dare  say 
you  frequently  talk  of  us,  and  wonder  what  we  have  to  eat. 
I  will  tell  you  as  nearly  as  I  can.  There  are  plenty  of  fowls 
here,  and  we  dress  them  in  a  variety  of  ways.  Sometimes  we 
have  fresh  pork,  and  occasionally  we  kill  a  sucking  pig,  and 
get  it  cooked  as  well  as  you  can  in  England,  who  have  large 
kitchen  fires.  Our  method  is  to  run  a  long  stick  through  it, 
and  to  let  the  ends  rest  on  two  fork  sticks,  and,  having  kin- 


40  LIFEOFTHE 

died  a  fire  behind,  a  native  sits  to  tarn  and  baste  it,  until  it  is 
well  done.  We  have  also  had  some  roast  and  boiled  beef. 
I  only  wish  we  had  a  cow,  and  I  should  then  be  able  to  make 
butter,  but  we  get  plenty  of  milk  for  our  tea,  as  we  have  five 
goats."  This  extract  supplies  an  appropriate  commentary  up- 
on the  following  sentence,  written  just  afterwards  by  Mr.  Wil- 
liams. "  My  dear  Mary  is  a  famous  cook.  I  am  sure  I  don't 
know  what  a  poor  man  would  do  by  himself  in  such  a  place 
as  this." 

The  arrival  of  the  missionaries  at  Huahine  was  soon  known 
throughout  the  group ;  and  visitors  from  all  the  other  islands, 
some  prompted  by  curiosity,  and  others  by  more  worthy  mo- 
tives, came  in  haste  to  see  them.  But  of  these  "  arrivals," 
the  most  important  and  interesting  was  Tamatoa,  the  king  of 
Raiatea,  who,  accompanied  by  all  his  principal  chiefs,  had 
left  home  for  the  sole  purpose  of  inducing  one  or  more  of  the 
missionaries  to  reside  amongst  his  people.  The  station  and 
evident  sincerity  of  Tamatoa,  and  his  compatriots  who  formed 
this  embassy,  induced  the  brethren  to  entertain  their  proposal. 
But  there  were  other  considerations  from  which  it  derived 
additional  weight ;  especially  the  position,  history,  and  exist- 
ing circumstances  of  the  island  ;  and  these  had  considerable 
influence  in  determining  Mr.  Williams's  preference  for  this 
sphere  of  labor. 

Raiatea  (the  Ulitea  of  Capt.  Cook)  is  the  largest  and  most 
central  island  of  the  Society  group.  Its  circumference  is 
nearly  fifty  miles,  and  it  stands  within  a  noble  reef  which  en- 
girdles both  it  and  Tahaa,  a  smaller  island  about  six  miles 
from  its  northern  shore.  Through  this  reef  there  are  nume- 
rous inlets,  wide  and  deep  enough  to  admit  ships  of  any  bur- 
then ;  and  within,  there  is  a  splendid  lagoon,  with  safe  and 
commodious  anchorage.  This  island  is  not  only  the  largest, 
but  the  most  lofty  of  the  group.  With  the  exception  of  a  belt 
of  rich  cultivable  soil  which  skirts  the  shore,  and  a  few  fertile 
glens  and  valleys,  it  consists  of  huge  mountain  masses,  rising 
abruptly,  in  some  cases  to  the  height  of  two  thousand  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  sea.  Its  scenery  is  less  soft  and  more  sombre 
than  that  of  its  sister  isles ;  and  as  the  visitor  approaches  it, 
and  especially  while  too  distant  to  discern  the  wild  and  rich 
luxuriance  that  clothes  its  lowlands,  and  crowns  even  its 
rocks  with  life  and  loveliness,  Raiatea  presents  an  aspect  of 
frowning  majesty.  In  this  respect  it  differs  widely  from 
Huahine,  which,  whenever  seen,  and  whether  the  view  be 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  41 


near  or  distant,  wears  the  form  of  smiling  beauty.  But  the 
unfavorable  impressions  received  on  approaching  Raiatea  are 
entirely  dissipated,  as  soon  as  the  stranger  lands  upon  its 
shores.  Here,  around,  above,  beneath,  verdure  and  beauty 
fill  the  eye  and  refresh  the  heart,  and  the  visitor  finds  himself 
upon  a  lovely  island,  well  watered  every  where  by  streams 
leaping  from  the  rocks,  irrigating  the  numerous  glens  and 
valleys  which  intersect  the  mountains,  and,  in  their  course, 
feeding  the  roots  of  innumerable  bread  fruit  trees,  bananas, 
plantains,  and  other  precious  productions  of  that  fruitful 
clime. 

The  population  of  Raiatea,  at  this  period,  was  about  thir- 
teen hundred :  a  number  considerably  below  Capt.  Cook's 
estimate.  But  there  is  no  reason  for  supposing  that  the  great 
circumnavigator  had  very  materially  erred  in  his  computation, 
for  the  missionaries  subsequently  ascertained,  that  diseases, 
superstition  and  war  had  made  similar  havock  here  as  in 
other  islands,  whose  thousands  had  been  swept  away  by  these 
fell  destroyers. 

But  although  the  population  was  limited,  the  political  influ- 
ence of  Raiatea  predominated  over  that  of  the  adjacent 
islands.  For  ages,  its  monarchs  had  been  lords  paramount  of 
both  the  Society  and  Georgian  groups  :  a  supremacy  which 
was  regularly  acknowledged  by  tribute.  Indeed,  up  to  the  pe- 
riod at  which  the  Gospel  was  introduced,  the  principal  chiefs, 
and  among  them  Tamatoa,  received  divine  honors  as  well  as 
civil  allegiance,  and  had  been  worshipped  as  gods. 

But  the  circumstance  which  more  than  any  other  recom- 
mended Raiatea  as  a  sphere  of  missionary  operations  was  its. 
influence  upon  the  long-prevailing  and  wide-spread  supersti- 
tions of  Polynesia.  From  time  immemorial,  this  island  had 
been  the  focus  and  source  of  the  abominable  idolatries,  which 
had  darkened,  demoralized  and  destroyed  the  inhabitants  of 
its  own  and  the  surrounding  shores.  Here  were  to  be  found 
the  types  of  the  manifold  usages,  even  the  most  debasing  and 
cruel,  which  had  become  the  customs  of  the  race ;  here  were 
the  archives  of  their  religious  legends;  the  temple  and  altar 
of  Oro,  the  Mars  and  Moloch  of  the  South  Seas  ;  and  this 
had  been  the  theatre  of  more  sanguinary  deeds  than  were  to 
be  found  in  the  dark  records  of  all  the  other  islands  around  it. 
Hither  hecatombs  of  human  victims  had  been  brought  from 
near  and  distant  shores  to  be  offered  in  the  blood-stained  ma- 
rai  of  Opoa.  What  Christian  soldier  would  not  have  felt  the 
4* 


42 


LIFE     OF    THE 


spirit-stirring  prospect  of  assaulting  such  a  citadel  of  his  own 
and  of  his  great  Captain's  foe,  and  preferred  a  post  in  these 
high  places  of  the  field  beyond  all  other  positions? 

But  in  addition  to  these  inducements  to  try  whether  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  could  not  free  a  people,  thus  firmly  man- 
acled, from  the  fetters  of  darkness,  the  missionaries  were 
much  influenced  in  yielding  to  the  entreaty  of  the  Raiateans, 
by  the  extremely  interesting  circumstances  in  which  they 
were  then  placed.  Two  years  previously,  a  small  vessel,  hav- 
ing on  board  Mr.  Wilson,  Pomare  and  nineteen  Tahitians, 
was  driven  by  a  violent  gale  from  her  anchorage  at  Eimeo 
down  to  Raiatea,  where  they  were  received  with  the  most 
cordial  hospitality,  and  continued  three  months.  And  these 
proved  bright  months  for  the  people.  Until  then,  they  had 
"  sat  in  darkness,"  and  nothing  had  disturbed  the  dense  and 
dreadful  gloom  in  which  they  dwelt.  But  now,  "the  day 
dawned."  Encouraged  by  their  friendliness,  Mr.  Wilson 
opened  his  commission,  and1  "  preached  unto  them  Jesus." 
Many,  indeed,  disregarded  his  message ;  but  there  were  some 
who  became  convinced  of  their  former  follies,  and  in  whom 
an  irrepressible  desire  of  further  knowledge  was  thus  created. 
Amongst  these,  were  Tamatoa  and  a  few  other  chiefs,  who 
.proved  their  sincerity  by  at  once  abandoning  many  practices 
which  they  and  their  progenitors  had  observed  with  supersti- 
tious care  ;  so  that  when  their  teacher  and  his  associates  had 
returned  to  Tahiti,  they  left  behind  them  many  good  effects 
of  their  visit.  This  was  evident  soon  after,  when  Tamatoa 
.and  others,  who  were  favorable  to  Christianity,  resolved  to 
erect  a  sanctuary,  observe  the  Sabbath,  and  statedly  meet  to- 
gether for  the  purpose  of  mutual  instruction  in  the  truths  and 
duties  which  they  had  severally  learned.  These  facts  were 
known  when  Tamatoa  came  over  to  Huahine  for  the  purpose 
of  soliciting  a  teacher,  and  they  deeply  affected  the  mind  of 
Mr.  Williams,  and  greatly  interested  him  on  behalf  of  a  peo- 
ple, so  anxious  to  improve  and  increase  their  religious  know- 
ledge. His  first  impulse  prompted  the  exclamation,  "  Here 
am  I,  send  me;"  but,  in  courtesy  to  his  senior  brethren,  the 
post  of  honor  was  previously  offered  to  them.  As  soon,  how- 
ever, as  they  declined  it,  Messrs.  Williams  and  Threlkeld 
eagerly  responded  to  the  invitation,  and  went  forth  to  Raiatea, 
just  as  Paul  and  Silas  went  over  into  Macedonia,  "  assuredly 
gathering  that  the  Lord  had  called  them  there  to  preach  the 
Gospel."  This  important  movement  in  the  history  of  Mr. 
Williams  occurred  on  the  11th  of  September,  1818. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  43 

The  reception  which  the  missionaries  met  with  on  reach- 
ing Raiatea  was  extremely  gratifying.  "  As  soon  as  we 
landed,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  they  made  a  feast  for  us,  con- 
sisting of  five  large  hogs  for  myself,  five  for  Mrs.  Williams, 
and  one  for  our  little  Johnny.  The  same  provision  was  made 
for  Mr.  Threlkeld.  Besides  '  the  feeding,'  they  brought  us  a 
roll  of  cloth,  and  about  twenty  crates  of  yams,  taro,  cocoa 
nuts,  mountain  plantains  and  bananas.  These  crates  were  a 
foot  deep  and  three  feet  square.  Several  persons  of  conse- 
quence were  with  us,  and  the  place  was  a  complete  market. 
Visitors  are  considered  strangers  until  they  are  fed,  when  they 
become  taata  tabu,  *  neighbors.' 

"  While  getting  our  things  on  shore,  I  passed  a  house  in 
which  they  were  eating,  when  my  man  slipped  in,  and  having 
snatched  some  food  out  of  the  hand  of  a  person  who  was  eat- 
ing it,  came  out  again  without  saying  a  word.  I  asked  him 
why  he  did  so,  and  whether  the  man  from  whom  he  had  taken 
the  food  was  not  angry '?  He  said  '  No,  it  was  a  custom 
among  them.'  And  we  now  see  it  frequently.  A  man  is  eat- 
ing his  food,  and  another  comes  up,  wrenches  it  out  of  his 
hand,  and  walks  away  without  exchanging  a  syllable.  When 
any  of  them  come  from  other  islands,  or  from  distant  parts  of 
the  same  island,  they  walk  into  any  house  they  like,  look 
about  them,  and,  without  consulting  the  owner,  say  to  one 
another,  '  This  is  good.     We'll  stay  here.' 

"  It  is  very  delightful  to  see  them  on  Sabbath  morning, 
dressed  very  neatly,  and  going  to  the  house  of  prayer.  After 
the  service,  they  return  to  their  homes,  and  eat  what  had  been 
prepared  on  the  previous  day.  After  the  meal  they  again  go 
to  chapel.  I  assure  you,  that  you  would  be  delighted  to  ob- 
serve the  attention  of  many  to  the  word  of  God.  I  have  just 
now  had  some  interesting  conversation  with  the  king  and 
queen,  and  two  sensible  men  who  came  to  see  my  dear 
mother's  likeness.  They  began  by  asking  whether  you  did 
not  all  cry  when  we  came  away,  and  if  you  did  not  stop  us. 
I  told  them  that  you  would  not  have  let  us  come,  had  it  not 
been  from  compassion  for  them,  and  had  we  not  come  to  teach 
them  the  word  of  God.  They  then  inquired  who  sent  me,  and 
how  I  came  to  think  of  visiting  them.  I  told  them  that  the 
thought  grew  in  my  mind,  and  I  hoped  God  put  it  there. 
They  wished  to  know  whether  I  should  ever  go  home  again. 
I  told  them  I  should  very  much  like  to  do  so,  and  if  it  was  as 
near  as  Tahiti,  I  could  go  and  return  to  them  ;  but  if  I  went 
to  England,  I  should  perhaps  never  get  back  again." 


44  LIFE    OP    THE 

But  pleasing  as  was  their  reception,  and  promising  as 
were  many  of  the  appearances  around  them,  the  missionaries 
soon  perceived  that  the  moral  state  of  the  people  was  to  the 
lowest  degree  debased  and  discouraging.  "  Their  customs," 
they  write,  "  are  abominable ;"  too  abominable,  indeed,  to 
allow  of  the  insertion  of  the  passages  which  allude  to  them  in 
these  pages.  "  Their  idleness  seems  inveterate.  When  we 
tell  them  of  the  necessity  of  working,  they  laugh  at  us,  and 
many  will  not  come  near  us,  '  because,'  they  say,  <  we  are 
troublesome  in  telling  them  of  their  indolence.'  They  often 
suffer  hunger  rather  than  trouble  themselves  to  cook  their 
food.  All  the  inhabitants  have  now  made  a  profession  of 
Christianity.  It  is  the  national  religion,  and  as  such,  it  is 
adopted  by  the  people.  In  a  word,  they  are  a  nation  of  Anti- 
nomians." 

But  in  addition  to  the  indolence  and  immorality  of  the  peo- 
ple, the  missionaries  soon  discovered  other  impediments  to 
their  usefulness,  the  removal  of  which  appeared  to  them  as 
essential  as  it  was  difficult.  Of  these,  the  scattered  state  of 
the  population  was  amongst  the  most  obvious  and  formidable. 
Instead  of  being  grouped  together  in  settlements,  where  a 
goodly  number  might  be  instructed  at  the  same  time,  they 
were  widely  dispersed  over  the  island,  and  were  generally  re- 
siding in  families  upon  the  kaignas,  or  farms,  from  which 
they  derived  their  subsistence.  As  the  island  is  mountainous, 
the  paths  were  necessarily  difficult,  and  frequently  impassable. 
Much  time  and  labor  were  therefore  requisite  to  traverse  the 
rocky  ridges  which  separate  the  valleys,  and  to  cross  the  bays 
which  deeply  indent  the  coast ;  and  it  was  at  once  evident  to 
the  brethren,  that  so  long  as  the  natives  were  thus  scattered, 
their  best  efforts  would  be  rewarded  with  but  very  partial 
success.  But  how  to  obviate  this  difficulty,  how  to  induce  a 
people  whose  habits  were  formed,  and  whose  temporal  com- 
fort appeared  to  them  so  closely  connected  with  the  continu- 
ance of  the  established  system,  to  abandon  their  patrimonial 
dwellings  ;  how  to  create  in  them  such  an  estimate  of  mental 
and  spiritual  blessings,  and  such  a  desire  to  possess  them,  as 
should  prevail  over  their  local  attachments,  and  temporary 
convenience,  were  problems  which  it  required  more  than  or- 
dinary discernment,  vigor  and  perseverance  to  work  out. 
But  yet  the  missionaries  clearly  perceived  that,  however  dif- 
ficult it  might  be  to  introduce  a  new  system,  and  whatever 
dangers  might  attend  it,  the  bold  attempt  must  be  made,  or 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  45 

their  mission  fail.  They  therefore  convened  a  general  meet- 
ing of  the  inhabitants,  and  candidly  laid  the  whole  case  be- 
fore them  ;  and,  with  such  success,  that  after  a  long  discus- 
sion of  the  difficulties  and  advantages  of  the  proposed  change, 
it  was  unanimously  resolved  to  form  one  general  settlement 
for  the  whole  island. 

But  while  preparing  to  carry  out  this  purpose,  and  erect- 
ing the  scaffold  upon  which  he  intended  to  labor,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams was  constantly  occupied  in  the  more  spiritual  duties  of 
his  office.  By  great  diligence,  he  had  acquired  a  sufficient 
acquaintance  with  the  language  while  at  Tahiti  and  Huahine, 
to  be  enabled  to  preach  intelligibly  as  soon  as  he  reached 
Raiatea.  The  method  by  which  he  made  this  rapid  profi- 
ciency was  his  own.  Instead  of  remaining  at  home,  poring 
over  translations  and  glossaries,  or  depending  upon  the  as- 
sistance of  his  senior  brethren,  he  constantly  mingled  with 
the  natives,  "  hearing  and  asking  them  questions,"  and  thus 
acquired,  as  he  considered  with  great  ease,  not  merely  the 
signification  of  words  and  phrases,  but,  what  was  quite  as 
requisite,  the  correct  accentuation  of  the  language.  Whether 
this  plan  would  be  the  most  successful  in  all  cases  may  ad- 
mit of  doubt ;  but  there  can  be  none  respecting  its  suitable- 
ness to  Mr.  Williams,  one  remarkable  characteristic  of  whose 
mind  was  the  power  of  exact  and  minute  observation.  His 
memory,  indeed,  was  tenacious,  but  this  alone  will  not  ac- 
count for  the  rapidity  with  which  he  mastered  the  Tahitian. 
Many  with  the  retentive  faculty  equally  strong,  would  have 
failed  to  make  the  same  progress.  This,  in  his  case,  must 
be  ascribed  rather  to  an  extremely  accurate  perception,  of 
which  his  memory  was  merely  the  bright  mirror,  retaining 
and  reflecting  the  very  images  of  things  seen  and  heard,  than 
to  the  memory  itself.  Accustomed  to  mark,  not  merely  the 
genera]  outline,  or  the  broad  surface  of  surrounding  objects, 
but  their  distinctive  peculiarities,  and  less  obvious,  but  most 
interesting  features,  he  was  enabled  to  present  more  graphic 
delineations,  and  to  report  conversations  with  greater  accu- 
racy than  most  men ;  and  the  same  faculty  to  which  his 
speeches  and  his  writings  owe  their  great  charm,  enabled  him 
to  distinguish,  with  comparative  ease,  those  nicer  shades  of 
difference  in  sense  and  sound,  which  a  foreigner  generally 
discerns  and  acquires  with  difficulty,  but  which  are  abso- 
lutely essential  to  the  proper  and  impressive  utterance  of  any 
language. 


46  LIFEOFTHE 

But,  however  explained,  the  fact  is  unquestionable  that  Mr. 
Williams  preached  his  first  sermon  in  the  native  tongue  at 
Huahine,  on  the  4th  of  September,  just  ten  months  from  the 
time  of  his  reaching  Eimeo.  This  progress  was  unprece- 
dented, and  sucli  as  to  call  forth  strong  expressions  of  sur- 
prise from  the  elder  brethren,  some  of  whom,  on  hearing  him 
preach,  affirmed  that  he  had  done  as  much  in  ten  months  as 
might  have  reasonably  absorbed  three  years.  Thus  enabled 
to  open  his  commission,  he  preached  thrice  each  week  at 
Raiatea  from  the  commencement  of  his  sojourn  there,  and 
was  rejoiced  to  find  that  the  natives  easily  understood  him. 
In  a  letter  to  his  mother,  written  shortly  after  his  settlement 
in  the  island,  he  thus  refers  to  his  own  ministry.  "  You  pray, 
my  dearly  beloved  mother,  that  '  your  boy  may  be  enabled  to 
preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  to  the  perishing 
heathen.'  Your  prayer  is  heard,  my  dear  mother,  and  an- 
swered. I  am  now  actively  engaged  in  preaching  Christ. 
O !  that  I  may  have  grace  to  preach  him,  and  him  alone ; 
to  be  faithful  unto  death.  I  have  made  great  progress  in  the 
language,  for  which  I  desire  to  be  very  grateful,  and  to  as- 
cribe the  praise  to  him  who  is  both  mouth  and  wisdom.  I 
hope  that  your  son  may  prove  a  crown  of  rejoicing  to  you. 
I  now  shed  the  tear  of  affection,  my  dear  mother,  while  I 
think  that  I  cannot  indulge  any  very  strong  expectation  of 
seeing  my  beloved  mother  again  in  the  flesh,  but  I  do  enter- 
tain '  a  good  hope  through  grace'  of  meeting  you,  where  the 
ravishing  hand  of  death  will  never  cause  the  briny  tear  of 
sorrow  to  roll  down  the  cheek.  Press  on,  my  dear  mother, 
be  of  good  courage,  and  remember  that,  although  you  have 
given  up  me,  it  is  to  him  who  gave  himself  for  you." 

In  a  similar  strain  of  affection  and  piety,  he  wrote  again 
shortly  afterwards  to  the  same  endeared  relative.  "  My  dear 
mother  speaks  of  her  feelings  at  parting.  This  brings  that 
trying  season  all  fresh  to  my  memory.  I  assure  you  it  cost 
me  many  an  anxious  hour  before  that  affecting  scene  occur- 
red, and  my  sorrow  has  often  been  renewed  since  then,  when 
reflecting  upon  the  feelings  of  my  dearest  parents.  I  fre- 
quently recal  the  parting  words  of  my  dear  aunt  Tomes, 
'  Recollect,  my  dear  boy,  whatever  sufferings  you  are  called 
to  endure,  it  is  not  for  yourself,  but  for  Jesus,  who  has  done 
and  suffered  for  you  infinitely  more  than  you  can  possibly  do 
or  suffer  for  him.'  In  hours  of  solitude,  and  when  my  soul 
has  been  cast  down  within  me,  this  thought  has  afforded  me 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  47 

the  strongest  consolation,  and  turned  my  mourning  into  joy. 
My  dearest  parents,  grieve  not  at  my  absence,  for  I  am  en- 
gaged in  the  best  of  services,  for  the  best  of  masters,  and 
upon  the  best  of  terms ;  but  rather  rejoice  in  having  a  child 
upon  whom  the  Lord  has  conferred  this  honor.  Do  not  per- 
sons of  the  world  deem  themselves  honored  by  having  a 
member  of  their  family  in  the  employment  of  an  illustrious 
man,  and  should  not  you  rejoice  that  I  am  serving  the  King 
of  Kings  1  But,  although  I  speak  thus,  do  not  think  I  have 
lost  all  affection.  No,  no  !  I  frequently  think  of  you  all  with 
feelings  which  I  am  obliged  to  suppress,  and,  were  it  not  for 
the  happiness  I  find  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  the  fervent 
desire  I  feel  to  be  honored  in  winning  souls  to  him,  I  am  sure 
I  should  soon  see  you  again.  Not  the  gold  of  Ophir,  or  the 
luxuries  of  the  East  would  keep  me  from  those  whom  I  so 
ardently  love.  But  I  have  this  consolation,  that  the  natives, 
from  the  king  to  the  lowest  of  them,  appear  attached  to  me, 
that  I  am  in  the  path  of  duty  and  usefulness,  doing  the  work 
for  which  I  left  my  native  land,  and  those  by  whom  I  am 
tenderly  beloved,  and  what  greater  support  than  this  can  be 
enjoyed  by  a  missionary  ?" 

Soon  after  the  resolution  of  the  chiefs  and  people  to  locate 
themselves  near  their  missionaries,  they  selected  a  site  called 
Vaoaara,  on  the  leeward  side  of  the  island,  for  their  future 
settlement.  Here  a  temporary  chapel  and  school-house  were 
soon  erected,  and  active  efforts  employed  for  clearing  the 
ground  from  the  bush  with  which  it  was  overgrown,  and 
commencing  their  own  habitations.  From  the  first,  Tamatoa 
and  his  queen  entered  most  cordially  into  the  objects  and 
plans  of  their  teachers.  "  When  Mr.  Threlkeld  and  I," 
writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  came  down  from  Huahine  to  settle  at 
Raiatea,  I  asked  the  queen,  whether  we  could  obtain  a  cer- 
tain piece  of  ground  (pointing  out  the  place)  on  which  to 
erect  a  house  1  She  replied,  in  a  cheerful  tone,  '  Look  for- 
ward !  look  backward  !  look  on  this  side,  and  on  that !  look 
all  around,  for  it  is  all  yours,  and  wherever  you  say,  there  it 
shall  be.5  Shortly  afterwards,  some  natives  expressed  their 
dissatisfaction  at  our  not  having  settled  at  the  king's  former 
residence,  and  I  asked  Tamatoa  what  he  wished,  and  whether 
he  desired  to  dwell  there.  His  reply  was,  '  This  is  my  wish, 
that  your  settling  among  us  may  be  lasting,  that  I  may  be 
close  to  you,  to  hear  and  understand  the  word  of  God.' ' 

Having  selected  a  convenient  plot  of  ground,  Mr.  Williams 


48  LIFE     OP    THE 

resolved  to  erect  upon  it  a  dwelling-house  in  the  English  style, 
and  in  all  respects  superior  to  any  building  ever  seen,  or  even 
imagined  by  the  people  around  him.  To  this  he  was  incited, 
not  merely  by  a  desire  to  obtain  for  himself  and  his  family  a 
commodious  and  respectable  residence,  but  by  the  hope  of 
elevating  the  standard  and  awakening  the  emulation  of  those 
whom  he  was  anxious  to  benefit.  Before  this  time,  the  best 
native  houses  consisted  of  but  one  apartment,  which  was  used 
by  the  whole  family,  and  for  all  domestic  purposes.  This  was 
covered  with  a  thatched  roof,  but  open  at  the  sides,  and  car- 
peted with  dry,  and  too  frequently,  dirty  grass.  Mr.  Williams 
perceived  the  unfitness  of  such  abodes  for  the  purposes  he  had 
in  view.  He  knew  that  domestic  comfort,  social  morality  and 
spiritual  religion  could  never  flourish,  unless  the  degraded 
habits,  inseparable  from  such  a  mode  of  living,  were  first 
destroyed.  He  therefore  resolved  to  show  the  people  a  more 
excellent  way.  "  It  was  my  determination,"  he  writes,  "  when 
I  left  England,  to  have  as  respectable  a  dwelling-house  as  I 
could  erect ;  for  the  missionary  does  not  go  to  barbarize  him- 
self, but  to  elevate  the  heathen ;  not  to  sink  himself  to  their 
standard,  but  to  raise  them  to  his." 

Prompted  by  this  enlightened  and  truly  benevolent  motive, 
Mr.  Williams  prepared  the  plan,  and  commenced  the  erection 
of  his  new  and  noble  dwelling-house.  And  this  was  an  un- 
dertaking in  which  most  of  the  labor  necessarily  devolved 
upon  himself.  The  natives,  indeed,  readily  assisted  in  pro- 
curing the  materials  and  placing  them  according  to  his  direc- 
tion ;  but  all  beyond  what  the  most  ordinary  assistance  could 
render,  was  done  by  his  own  hands.  Yet  although  obliged  to 
execute  the  work  of  many  different  artizans,  whose  divided 
labor  and  united  skill  are  commonly  considered  essential  to 
such  an  undertaking,  he,  relying  solely  upon  his  own  re- 
sources, soon  beheld,  with  pride  and  pleasure,  his  future 
home  rising  up  before  him.  The  natives  saw  it  too,  and  were 
lavish  in  their  expressions  of  astonishment  and  admiration. 
The  house  was  sixty  feet  by  thirty,  and  consisted  of  three 
front  and  four  back  rooms.  French  sashes,  shaded  with  a 
green  verandah  and  Venetian  blinds,  gave  an  air  of  elegance 
to  the  sitting-rooms,  which  commanded  a  splendid  view  of  the 
harbor.  The  frame-work  of  the  building  was  wood,  but  the 
walls,  both  within  and  without,  were  wattled,  and  plastered 
with  coral  lime.  From  this  time  Mr.  Williams  made  not 
only  a  whitewash,  but  a  grey  and  orange  coloring  with  which 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  49 

he  adorned  the  interior.  On  either  sideand  in  front,  he  had 
enclosed  a  spacious  garden,  which  was  tastily  laid  out  in 
grass-plots,  gravel-paths,  and  flower-beds,  where  there  flour- 
ished a  variety  of  ornamental  shrubs  and  plants,  some  of  them 
indigenous,  and  others  exotics  introduced  by  himself  and  his 
brethren.  Immediately  behind  the  house,  there  was  an  en- 
closed poultry-yard,  well  stocked  with  turkeys,  fowls,  and 
English  and  Muscovy  ducks ;  while  beyond  this,  lay  a  large 
kitchen-garden,  which  supplied  their  table  with  several  British 
roots  and  vegetables,  including  cabbages,  beans,  peas,  cu- 
cumbers, pumpkins,  onions,  and  pot-herbs.  At  a  later  date, 
the  bleating  of  goats  and  the  lowing  of  oxen  on  the  hills  indi- 
cated that  still  more  important  additions  had  been  made  to 
their  domestic  comfort. 

The  furniture  was  in  keeping  with  the  house,  and  discov- 
ered in  the  Missionary  an  equal  amount  of  taste  and  skill. 
Tables,  chairs,  sofas  and  bedsteads,  with  turned  and  polished 
legs  and  pillars,  quite  in  English  style,  and  carpeted  floors 
gave  to  the  interior  of  this  dwelling  an  appearance,  equally 
inviting  to  the  European  visitor,  and  surprising  to  the  natives. 
Mr.  Williams  augured  much  good  from  the  excitement  which 
these  novelties  would  produce  in  the  too  sluggish  intellects 
around  him,  and  was  soon  rejoiced  to  see  that  their  imitative 
propensities  had  been  so  powerfully  called  into  useful  exercise 
by  his  example,  as  effectually  to  overcome  their  indolence. 

Such  a  prodigious  undertaking,  for  an  individual  so  cir- 
cumstanced as  Mr.  Williams,  necessarily  absorbed  a  large 
amount  of  time.  But  his  own  dwelling  was  not  the  only  one 
to  which  his  attention  was  given.  Every  day,  and  through- 
out almost  every  hour  of  the  day,  he  was  beset  with  applicants, 
who  wished  him  to  tell  them,  or  show  them,  or  do  for  them 
something  to  which  they  were  unequal.  These  visits,  how- 
ever, he  encouraged,  because  they  tended  to  further  his  great 
design.  Amidst  such  occupations,  it  might  be  supposed,  that 
other  and  still  more  important  services  were  either  suspended, 
or  slightly  performed.  But  it  was  far  otherwise.  At  no  time 
was  he  more  thoroughly  devoted  to  the  spiritual  duties  of  his 
office :  as  the  reader  will  perceive  when  he  has  perused  the 
following  extracts  from  his  letters. 

The  first  is  to  his  family.     "  I'll  tell  you,"  he  says,  "  how 

I  spend  my  time.     Mondays,  (with  the  exception  of  the  first 

in  the  month,)  Tuesdays  and  Thursdays,  I  give  to  the  house, 

having,  without  any  assistance  from  the  natives  who  do  only 

5 


50  LIFEOFTHE 

the  roof  and  the  thatch,  to  make  the  doors,  windows,  floors, 
walls,  partitions,  etc.  Wednesday,  Friday,  and  Saturday,  I 
devote  to  the  study  of  my  discourses.  Beside  these  and  other 
engagements,  I  attend  the  school  daily,  so  that  my  time  is 
fully  occupied." 

But  the  following  passages  describe  more  fully  his  feelings 
and  circumstances  at  this  interesting  period — 

"  The  people  attend  the  chapel  constantly.  Many  of  them  are 
very  attentive,  and  seem  desirous  that  the  word  may  reach  their 
hearts.  Although  there  are  no  striking  conversions,  or  peculiar 
awakenings,  there  are  some  in  whose  souls  we  hope  the  work  of  God 
is  progressing.  The  natives,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  come  reg- 
ularly to  school.  They  all  maintain  family  worship,  and  very  many 
pray  privately  morning  and  evening.  But  with  most  of  them  '  one 
thing  is  yet  lacking.'  They  do  not  appear  to  be  properly  convinced 
of  sin,  and  to  feel  their  need  of  a  Saviour.  Their  conduct  to  ourselves 
is  kind  and  encouraging.  They  manifest  great  affection,  and  are 
very  agreeable  to  every  thing  we  propose.  Both  chiefs  and  people 
ask  our  advice  upon  almost  every  subject,  and  when  they  disagree, 
they  generally  bring  their  little  differences  to  us  that  we  may  adjust 
them.  This  we  endeavor  to  do  as  amicably  as  possible.  There  are 
frequent  disputes  between  husbands  and  wives,  and  as  neither  of  my 
brethren  will  undertake  to  settle  them,  they  are  commonly  brought  to 
me,  and  hitherto  I  have  generally  been  a  successful  mediator. 

"  We  are  about  to  establish  a  Missionary  Society  here ;  one  has 
been  formed  at  Tahiti,  and  another  in  Huahine,  and  ours  would  have 
been  ere  now ;  but  as  this  settlement  is  new,  and  there  were  but  two 
or  three  shabby  old  houses  when  we  came  to  it,  all  the  people  had  to 
erect  new  houses  and  to  plant  food,  and  could  not  until  now  have 
contributed  much  to  such  an  object. 

"  It  is  our  intention,  moreover,  to  erect  a  new  chapel,  and  to  have 
it  wattled,  plastered,  and  floored.  When  this  is  finished,  and  the 
other  buildings  now  in  hand,  the  station  will  range  along  the  sea- 
beach  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  or  two  miles,  and  will  present  a  very 
pretty  appearance.  At  present,  we  have  only  opened  one  small  place 
of  worship,  in  addition  to  that  which  we  commonly  use  ;  but  we  are 
about  to  open  another  at  Tahaa,  an  island  ten  miles  from  our  settle- 
ment. The  station  itself,  however,  is  twice  that  distance ;  but,  as 
this  island  and  ours  are  enclosed  in  one  reef,  we  can  reach  it  by  sea, 
and  intend  to  visit  it  every  week.  Doors  of  usefulness  are  opening 
to  us  on  the  one  hand,  and  death  is  speaking  to  us  on  the  other,  so 
that  we  must  be  active  while  it  is  day. 

"  With  regard  to  our  religious  proceedings  we  are  employed  in  the 
following  manner.  At  six  o'clock  on  the  Sabbath  morning,  we  hold 
a  prayer- meeting,  when  two  of  the  natives  engage  in  prayer,  and  the 
missionary  gives  an  address.  At  nine  o'clock,  the  bell  rings  for  the 
regular  service,  when  the  natives,  dressed  very  neatly,  attend,  and 
many  of  them  appear  anxious  to  understand  the  word  of  life.  Our 
congregation  usually  consists  of  from  500  to  700,  but  frequently  it 
amounts  to  from  1000  to  1500.     At  eleven,  we  meet  in  rotation  at 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  51 

each  other's  houses  for  worship  in  English.  At  one  o'clock,  a  cate- 
chetical exercise  is  conducted  with  the  people.  At  four,  we  hold 
another  regular  service  in  the  Tahitian.  The  brethren  then  take  tea 
together,  and  spend  the  Sabbath  evening  in  singing,  prayer,  and  read- 
ing a  course  of  lectures  for  mutual  improvement.  Every  first  Sab- 
bath in  the  month,  we  celebrate  the  soul-reviving  ordinance  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  and  frequently  do  1  reflect  with  a  degree  of  holy  long- 
ing upon  the  happy  seasons  I  have  passed  at  the  Tabernacle  with  my 
dear  mother.  Not  indeed  because  we  are  destitute  of  times  of  refresh- 
ing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord ;  for  here,  as  well  as  in  England, 
we  find  him  faithful  who  hath  said,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world,'  and  his  presence  with  the  soul  supplies 
every  deficiency,  and  enables  it  to  go  on  its  way  rejoicing. 

"  We  have  a  noon  daily  school  which  is  well  attended ;  and  on 
Monday  evening,  we  meet  the  people  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  and 
answering  their  questions.  Some  of  these  questions  are  shrewd,  and 
some  of  course  are  simple.  At  the  last  meeting  of  this  kind,  one  ask- 
ed, '  who  the  Scribes  were  and  whether  they  were  secretaries  to  an 
Auxiliary  Missionary  Society?'  Another  native  inquired,  'Our 
teachers,  how  can  we  obtain  this  faaroo  mau,  or  true  faith,  you  were 
speaking  of?  We  earnestly  desire,  but  cannot  get  it.  Were  it  lock- 
ed up  in  your  boxes,  they  would  soon  be  broken  open.'  On  another 
occasion,  a  native  complained  of  the  prevalence  of  evil  thoughts  in 
his  mind,  and  of  the  attempt  of  the  evil  spirit  to  make  them  grow 
there  ;  and  observed  that  when  he  went  to  pray  in  the  bush  on  the 
preceding  day,  just  before  he  knelt  down,  a  multitude  of  evil  thoughts 
rushed  into  his  mind,  and  he  said  within  himself,  '  If  Satan  would 
approach  me  in  the  likeness  of  man,  1  would  fight  with  him  and  stone 
him  to  death.'  '  Now,'  added  he,  '  our  teachers,  is  this  a  good  thought 
or  a  bad  thought  ?  tell  me  that  we  all  may  know.' 

"  On  Wednesday  afternoon,  likewise,  we  have  service  again  in  the 
Tahitian ;  and  on  Thursday  evening  we  take  tea  together,  and  speak 
in  rotation  on  given  subjects  for  our  mutual  edification.  The  topics 
are  generally,  such  as — What  are  the  best  means  of  keeping  religion 
alive  in  the  soul — What  are  the  evidences  of  growth  in  grace — The 
nature  and  importance  of  self-examination — The  heavenly  state,  etc, 
These  seasons  of  social  religion  we  find  very  profitable,  and  all  we  want 
is  a  little  more  Christian  society  ;  but  if  enjoyed,  perhaps  it  might  be 
at  the  expense  of  the  peace  and  unity  which  now  prevail  amongst  us. 
All  the  time  I  can  spare  I  employ  in  teaching  the  natives  useful  arts, 
which  I  consider  a  very  important  part  of  my  missionary  labor. 

"  My  work  is  my  delight.  In  it  I  desire  to  spend  and  to  be  spent. 
I  think  and  hope,  that  I  have  no  other  desire  in  my  soul  than  to  be  the 
means  of  winning  sinners  to  Christ.  My  anxiety  is  that  my  tongue 
may  be  ever  engaged  in  proclaiming  his  salvation,  and  that  my  hands 
and  actions  may  be  always  pointing  to  his  cross.  I  can  now  speak  as 
fluently  in  the  language  as  in  my  native  tongue,  and  would  preach 
five  Tahitian  sermons  for  any  brother  who  would  preach  one  for  me 
in  English  when  it  comes  to  my  turn. 

"  Our  sitting-room  is  about  20  feet  by  15,  and  every  evening  is 
generally  filled  with  persons  who  come  to  obtain  information  ;  to  pro- 
pose difficulties,  or  to  ask, advice.  Questions  about  the  proper  method 
of  prayer  are  frequently  put  to  us.   Though  this  is  Saturday  evening, 


52  LIPEOFTHE 

when  we  profess  to  exclude  inquirers,  there  have  been  ten  or  twelve  in, 
and  one  of  whom  was  anxious  to  know  whether  it  was  right,  when  he 
went  into  the  busli  to  pray,  to  say,  '  O  Jehovah,  give  me  thy  word  in 
my  heart— all  thy  word,  and  cover  it  up  there  that  it  may  not  be  for- 
gotten by  me.'  " 

In  the  midst  of  these  various  and  useful  labors,  the  mission 
family  suffered  a  visitation,  always  afflictive,  but  peculiarly  so 
in  circumstances  like  theirs.  At  the  close  of  the  year  1818, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Orsmond  came  to  reside  for  a  short  period  at 
Raiatea,  that  Mrs.  O.,  then  anticipating  the  hour  of  maternal 
solicitude,  might  enjoy  the  medical  assistance  of  Mr.  Threl- 
keld.  "  But  the  Lord,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  took  her  to 
himself.  It  was  a  trying  season  to  us  all,  but  especially  to 
our  bereaved  brother,  who  is  called  to  lament  the  loss  of  one, 
in  whom  affection  and  piety  were  sweetly  combined.  But  he 
has  borne  the  severe  affliction  with  that  patience  and  resigna- 
tion which  become  the  servant  of  God ;  and  he  is  sustained 
by  the  thought,  that  his  loss  is  her  gain.  Her  death  was 
sudden  and  unexpected ;  but  she  frequently  said,  that  she 
should  not  survive  the  trying  hour.  But  she  mentioned  her 
impressions  with  the  greatest  serenity,  and  was  evidently  wil- 
ling to  '  depart  and  be  with  Christ.'  " 

In  their  written  instructions  to  Mr.  Williams  on  leaving 
England,  the  Directors  gave  him  the  following  wise  recom- 
mendations :  "It  will  be  some  time  before  you  are  able  to 
preach  with  fluency  in  the  language  of  the  people,  but  you 
may  be  immediately  useful  in  agriculture  and  other  arts  of 
civilization.  Next  to  the  communication  of  the  Gospel,  (which 
must  ever  be  considered  as  the  first  and  chief  object,)  our 
wish  is  that  you  study  and  endeavor  to  promote  their  civiliza- 
tion. The  grand  bane  of  the  natives  has  been  idleness.  It 
will  be  a  great  blessing  to  them  to  engage  them  in  some  use- 
ful employment.  Use  your  best  endeavors  to  discover  how 
this  may  be  done ;  by  what  means  the  natural  productions  of 
the  earth,  cherished  by  human  art,  may  be  turned  to  some 
good  account ;  and  while  made  to  afford  employment  to  the 
people,  may  become  an  article  of  profitable  commerce,  en- 
abling them  to  support  the  Gospel  among  themselves,  and  to 
send  its  blessings  to  other  islands.  Hitherto,  we  greatly  la- 
ment, that  little  or  nothing  of  this  nature  has  been  done.  We 
earnestly  recommend  it  to  you  to  study  how  it  may  be  done 
in  future.  At  the  same  time,  our  wish  is,  that  no  such  por- 
tion of  your  time  and  attention  may  be  occupied  in  secular 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  53 

matters,  as  to  abridge  your  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  the 
people.  But,  with  prudent  management,  we  trust  that  both 
these  objects  may  be  pursued  together." 

It  has  been  already  seen  how  fully  Mr.  Williams  had  im- 
bibed the  spirit  of  these  instructions,  and  how  eminently  he 
was  prepared  to  carry  them  out.  No  man,  indeed,  knew  bet- 
ter than  he  the  value  of  industry,  and  of  the  useful  arts  to  the 
people  amongst  whom  he  lived ;  and  no  one  ever  labored 
more  faithfully  or  successfully  for  their  advancement.  In 
farther  illustration  of  this  part  of  his  conduct,  a  few  other 
facts,  in  addition  to  those  contained  in  the  preceding  pages, 
may  here  be  given. 

In  a  letter  addressed  to  his  friends  at  the  Tabernacle,  and 
dated  August  31,  1819,  after  describing  his  newly-erected 
house,  and  the  reason  which  induced  him  to  build  it  on  a 
scale  and  in  a  style  so  very  superior  to  any  habitation  ever  seen 
by  the  natives,  he  adds, 

"  It  is  a  great  advantage  to  me  that  I  am  able  to  turn  my  hand  to 
anything,  and  indeed  it  is  very  desirable  that  every  missionary,  sent 
to  an  uncivilized  part  of  the  world,  should  possess  mechanical  quali- 
fications, as  well  as  a  missionary  spirit. 

"  We  have  not  only  instructed  the  natives  as  to  the  improvement  of 
their  houses,  but  also  in  sawing  timber,  carpentering,  smith's  work, 
and,  among  other  things,  in  boat-building.  Brother  Threlkeld  has 
now  in  hand  a  very  large  boat,  on  which  only  the  natives  are  em- 
ployed. Requiring  a  larger  boat  than  that  which  I  built  at  Eimeo,  that 
1  may  visit  Tahaa,  I  have  completed  one  sixteen  feet  long.  The  for- 
mer, which  was  wide  and  heavy,  required  five  men;  in  the  latter,  I 
can  proceed  to  Tahaa  with  only  two,  or  even  one.  My  new  boat, 
which  is  of  a  very  pretty  shape,  has  scarcely  a  nail  in  it.  I  have  tied 
the  ribs  in,  and  all  the  planks,  with  a  very  strong  cinet,  a  cord  which 
the  natives  make,  and  with  which  they  lash  their  canoes.  They  are 
very  much  pleased  with  it,  and  have  resolved,  when  they  have  finished 
their  houses,  to  begin  boats  of  a  similar  construction  for  themselves. 
They  had  concluded  that  they  could  not  succeed  without  nails  ;  but 
now  they  perceive  that  this  is  possible,  and  they  say,  lUa  maitai  adura^ 
*  It  is  now  well  with  us,'  as  every  one  can  now  get  a  boat  who  chooses, 
and  is  not  lazy. 

"  We  have  established,  in  our  little  way,  a  Society  for  the  Encour- 
agement of  Arts  and  Sciences.  The  first  reward  or  encouragement  was 
from  brother  Threlkeld.  Brother  Orsmond  and  I  have  proposed  to 
give  fifty  nails  each  to  the  man  who  begins  first  to  build  his  boat.  An 
old  chief  is  now  gone  to  cut  the  keel  for  one  which  he  is  to  build  in 
my  yard  ;  and  he  is  to  have  one  hundred  and  fifty  nails  to  fasten  the 
ends  of  the  planks  on  the  gunwale,  and  to  use  in  any  other  place 
where  the  cinet  does  not  bind  sufficiently  tight.  Thus,  while  we  are 
actively  engaged  in  promoting  the  eternal  interests  of  the  natives,  we 

5* 


54  LIFE     OF    THE 

are  not  forgetful  of  their  temporal,  remembering  the  injunction,  '  not 
slothful  in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.'  " 

Mr.  Williams's  communications  to  the  Directors  and  his 
family  contain  other  information  of  a  similar  kind.  From  a 
letter,  dated  Sept.  5,  J  819,  he  thus  reports  the  progress  of  the 
Mission : 

"When  we  came  to  this  place,  there  were  only  two  native  habita- 
tions, and  it  was  difficult  to  walk  along  the  beach  for  the  bushes.  But 
the  former  wilderness  is  now  an  open,  clear,  and  pleasant  place,  with 
a  range  of  houses  extending  nearly  two  miles  along  the  sea-beach,  in 
which  reside  about  a  thousand  of  the  natives.  We  earnestly  desire  to 
see  the  moral  wilderness  present  the  same  improved  appearance.  The 
king,  who,  we  are  happy  to  say,  is  one  of  the  most  consistent  charac- 
ters, resides  very  near  to  us.  He  is  a  very  constant  attendant  both  at 
the  chapel  and  the  schools.  He  will  probably  be  one  of  the  first  whom 
we  shall  baptize  in  the  islands.  We  are  happy  in  being  able  to  state 
that  his  behavior  is  circumspect,  and  that  he  is  very  active  in  sup- 
pressing crime. 

"  We  are  glad  to  be  able  to  inform  you,  that  many  have  built  them- 
selves very  neat  little  houses,  and  are  now  living  in  them  with  their 
wives  and  families.  The  king,  through  seeing  ours,  and  by  our  ad- 
vice, has  had  a  house  erected  near  to  us.  It  contains  four  rooms, 
wattled,  and  plastered  inside  and  out,  and  floored.  He  is  the  first  na- 
tive on  these  islands  that  ever  had  such  a  house  ;  but  many  others  are 
now  following  his  example.  Thus,  while  teaching  them  the  things 
which  belong  to  their  eternal  peace,  we  do  not  forget  their  temporal 
improvement,  and  desire  to  remember  the  connexion  between  being 
fervent  in  spirit,  and  diligent  in  business. 

"  We  have  been  constantly  exhorting  the  people  to  abandon  their 
pernicious  custom  of  living  several  families  together  in  one  dwelling, 
and  have  advised  their  separation.  Several  have  complied  with  our 
request,  and  before  six  months  more  have  elapsed,  it  is  probable  that 
there  will  not  be  less  than  twenty  houses,  wattled,  plastered,  with 
boarded  floors,  and  divided  into  separate  rooms  for  meals  and  sleeping. 
Thus  you  see  that,  although  our  station  was  the  last  formed,  it  is  the 
first  in  these  things.  We  think  it  a  great  object  gained,  that  many  of 
the  natives,  with  their  wives  and  children,  are  now  living  separately, 
in  neat  habitations  of  their  own,  and  that  the  people  have  been  in- 
duced to  engage  in  preparing  such  habitations. 

"  We  have  opened  a  neat  little  place  of  worship  at  Tahna,  in  a  dis- 
trict called  Tivaa,  and  there  is  another  erected,  which  we  intend  to 
open  shortly,  and  visit  regularly,  in  the  district  of  Patio,  where  we 
expect  a  congregation  of  five  hundred  or  six  hundred  persons.  We 
intend,  likewise,  to  place  two  of  our  most  intelligent  and  consistent 
Raiateans  over  the  school,  to  which  we  shall  ourselves  pay  particular 
attention  on  our  visits.  We  are  all  much  pleased  with  the  prospect  of 
usefulness  which  the  new  station  presents  to  our  view. 

"  Since  we  came  here,  there  has  been  a  rumor  of  war  ;  but,  on  in- 
quiry, we  are  happy  to  find  that  it  originated  only  with  some  evil-dis- 
posed persons,  who  would  create  a  war  if  possible.     The  chiefs  them- 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  55 

selves  entertained  no  such  desire.  Instead  of  this,  we  rejoice  to  say, 
peace  seems  permanently  established.  Kings,  priests,  and  people  are 
professedly  enlisted  under  the  banner  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  O  that 
we  could  say,  he  ruled  in  all  their  hearts. 

"  Upon  the  whole,  our  prospects  are  indeed  very  encouraging,  and, 
we  doubt  not,  if  blessed  with  faith,  patience  and  perseverance,  we 
shall  be  made  very  useful.  We  shall  give  every  possible  attention  to 
the  instruction  of  the  natives  in  useful  arts,  and  shall  urge  them  to 
works  of  industry,  to  which  we  ourselves  devote  as  much  time  as  we 
can  spare ;  and  perhaps  the  advocates  of  civilization  would  not  be  less 
pleased  than  the  friends  of  evangelization,  could  they  look  upon  these 
remote  shores,  and  upon  a  portion  of  the  natives  diligently  employed 
in  various  useful  arts  ;  some  sawing,  some  carpentering,  some  boat- 
building, some  as  blacksmiths,  some  as  plasterers,  etc.  They  have 
lately  constructed  two  long  bridges,  which  would  do  credit  to  any 
country  village  in  England.  But  we  cannot,  we  dare  not,  devote  our 
time  to  temporal  concerns,  when  it  is  at  the  expense  of  the  eternal  in- 
terests of  those  whom  we  came  to  instruct." 

These  rapid  changes  in  the  circumstances  and  habits  of 
the  people  were  not  less  surprising  than  valuable,  as  all  will 
admit,  who  consider  their  character,  prior  to  the  residence  of 
the  missionaries  among  them.  Extremely  indolent,  save  when 
excited  by  pleasure  or  passion  ;  the  subjects  of  few  artificial 
wants,  and  dwelling  in  a  relaxing  and  luxurious  climate, 
which,  in  a  great  degree,  relieved  them  from  labor,  by  sup- 
plying, either  spontaneously,  or  with  but  little  cultivation, 
their  necessary  food,  motives  of  more  than  ordinary  power 
were  requisite  to  arouse  them  to  vigorous  and  persevering  ex- 
ertion. Walking  in  the  steps,  and  adopting  the  customs  of 
their  ancestors  whose  dwelling-places  they  inherited,  it  was 
not  to  be  expected  that  to  gratify  strangers,  or  from  the  hope 
of  benefits  which  they  were  unable  to  appreciate,  they  would 
readily  change  their  manner  of  life.  And  such  a  voluntary 
transition  was  the  less  probable,  from  the  congeniality  of  those 
habits  which  they  were  required  to  relinquish  with  their 
strongest  natural  propensities.  To  pluck  and  eat  the  ripe 
fruits  of  their  generous  clime,  or  to  slumber  in  the  deep  shade 
of  the  luxuriant  trees  upon  which  they  clustered  ;  to  fish  or 
sport  within  the  placid  waters  of  their  lagoon  ;  to  ride  in  tri- 
umph upon  the  crested  wave ;  to  race,  wrestle,  and  recite 
their  traditions ;  or  at  evening,  to  mingle  in  the  wild  frolic, 
or  the  favorite  dance,  were  among  the  chief  occupations  and 
enjoyments  of  their  life,  except,  when  inflamed  by  revenge  or 
stimulated  by  fear,  they  girded  themselves  for  the  battle. 
What  a  task  to  induce  them  to  exchange  such  a  state,  for  the 


56  LIFE    OF    THE 

patient  and  continuous  labor  of  acquiring  knowledge,  and 
forming  habits,  the  importance  of  which  they  could  but 
dimly  discern ! 

But  this  was  accomplished ;  and  by  the  only  means  ade- 
quate to  so  great  an  effect.  While  presenting  every  secular 
motive  which  the  natives  could  understand  to  excite  them  to 
labor,  the  missionaries  knew  well  that  the  force  of  all  such 
considerations  as  their  personal  and  domestic  comfort,  would, 
if  urged  alone,  be  insufficient  to  overcome  the  habits  and 
propensities  by  which  they  were  opposed.  But  their  reliance 
was  not  in  these.  It  was  in  the  Gospel.  This  they  deemed 
"the  mighty  power  of  God"  for  promoting  the  civilization  no 
less  than  the  salvation  .  of  the  people ;  and  proceeded  upon 
the  belief,  which  the  result  of  the  experiment  fully  confirmed, 
that  the  transformation  of  the  rude  and  lawless  community 
around  them  could  only  be  effected  by  the  manifestation  of 
evangelical  truth.  Proceeding  upon  this  conviction,  and 
while  the  new  settlement  was  advancing,  and  the  natural 
waste  upon  which  it  was  founded  assumed  each  day  addi- 
tional features  of  interest,  the  missionaries  labored  without 
ceasing,  in  the  sanctuary,  the  school  and  the  dwelling-house, 
to  quicken  the  intellect  and  arouse  the  conscience  of  the  peo- 
ple, by  imparting  to  them  the  revelation  of  God.  His  char- 
acter, works  and  designs ;  man's  original  and  fallen  condi- 
tion ;  his  duties  and  his  destiny ;  the  person,  advent,  death, 
mediation  and  redemption  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  nature  and 
necessity  of  faith  in  him ;  the  new  birth,  with  its  cause  and 
evidences ;  the  sublime  realities  of  the  final  judgment,  and 
the  eternal  states  of  all  the  dead,  were  the  themes  by  which 
they  sought  to  engage  the  minds,  and  mould  the  characters 
of  their  interesting  charge.  And  ere  we  can  correctly  un- 
derstand the  social  changes  which  rewarded  their  labors,  or 
form  a  just  estimate  of  the  labors  themselves,  we  must  con- 
nect those  passages  in  their  correspondence  which  detail 
them,  with  others  which  describe  their  more  spiritual  engage- 
ments. It  was  upon  these  that  Mr.  Williams  depended,  and 
to  them  he  ascribed  the  advancing  civilization  of  the  people. 
"  The  process  of  instruction,"  he  writes,  "  under  which  they 
have  been  brought,  the  new  wants  and  desires  created  by  the 
supply  of  knowledge,  the  excitement  produced  by  a  series  of 
discoveries,  many  of  which  were  so  wonderful  and  sublime, 
that  they  could  not  fail  both  to  quicken  and  enlarge  their 
faculties,  and,  above  all,  the  elevating  power  of  vital  religion 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  57 

have  made  them  mentally,  as  well  as  spiritually,  new  crea- 
tures in  Christ  Jesus." 

At  this  early  period  of  the  mission,  there  were  many  im- 
portant changes,  which  the  brethren  did  not  venture  to  pro- 
pose, but  for  which,  however,  they  endeavored  to  prepare  the 
people.  Amongst  other  anticipated  improvements,  the  mis- 
sionaries greatly  desired  the  adoption  of  a  code  of  laws,  and 
the  establishment  of  an  efficient  executive.  Hitherto,  the 
despotism  of  the  chiefs  and  the  priests,  with  the  fearful  com- 
binations, called  Arcoi  societies,  had  subjected  the  people  to 
much  painful  oppression.  And  as  such  a  state  was  directly 
opposed  to  the  equal  justice  and  universal  love  which  the 
Gospel  inculcates,  it  was  evident  to  the  missionaries,  that, 
either  this  lawless  condition  must  cease,  or  their  labors  be  in 
vain.  But  as  it  was  expected  that  those  whose  powers  would 
be  restrained  by  any  innovation  upon  the  existing  system 
would  strenuously  resist  it,  and  as  the  people  generally  were 
unprepared  for  the  change,  the  missionaries  did  no  more  than 
describe,  at  their  social  meetings  for  conversation  and  inqui- 
ry, such  of  the  legal  institutions  of  Britain,  and  so  much  of 
her  jurisprudence  as  the  natives  were  able  to  understand. 
At  the  same  time,  without  pressing  the  subject,  they  pointed 
out  many  of  the  benefits  to  all  classes,  which  the  enactment 
of  laws  and  the  existence  of  magistrates  would  secure,  if  these 
were  introduced  into  Raiatea.  But  all  this  was  done  with 
caution,  and  only  as  the  people  "  were  able  to  bear  it :"  for 
their  teachers  were  fully  aware  that  the  despotic  prerogatives 
of  those  in  power  were  deemed  by  themselves,  and  regarded 
by  the  natives  as  a  part  of  an  unquestionable  and  inalienable 
inheritance,  transmitted  to  them  by  their  fathers ;  and  they 
therefore  feared  that  too  full  a  disclosure  of  principles  and 
practices  so  opposite  to  those  which  prevailed — too  clear  a 
statement  of  the  relative  position  and  respective  rights  of  the 
governors  and  the  governed  might  arouse  the  fears,  excite  the 
cupidity,  and  thus  ensure  the  opposition  of  those  whose  co- 
operation was  necessary  to  their  success.  But  by  this  pru- 
dent course,  they  rapidly  and  fully  accomplished  their  design  ; 
and,  ere  they  had  resided  a  year  at  Raiatea,  they  were  re- 
joiced to  perceive,  that  the  chiefs  had  embraced  some  of  the 
most  important  principles  of  righteous  government,  and  were 
prepared  to  make  them  the  basis  of  their  future  proceedings. 

"  We  were  not  a  little  gratified,"  they  write  under  the  date  of  Sep- 
tember, 1819,  "  a  short  time  since,  to  see  with  what  spirit  the  kings 


58  LIFEOFTHE 

and  chiefs  exerted  themselves  in  order  to  regulate  the  affairs  of  the 
people.  They  first  held  a  meeting,  at  which  they  requested  us  to  be 
present.  The  king  addressed  the  people,  and  said,  '  Let  us  try  and 
form  our  conduct  by  the  word  which  we  learn  from  our  teachers,  and 
by  the  word  of  God  which  we  read  every  day.  Stop  !  our  wicked- 
ness is  very  great.  Remember,  it  is  I  who  am  speaking.  If  the  son 
of  any  king  is  wicked,  and  deserves  to  die,  he  shall  die.  If  any  king 
is  worthy  of  death,  he  shall  die  ;  and  if  I  am  worthy  of  death,  I  will 
die  also.  Let  all  the  people  remember  that  the  man  who  deserves  to 
die,  shall  die.  We  will  observe  the  voice  of  our  teachers,  for  God 
hath  sent  them.  Take  care,  all  of  you,  lest  he  be  angry  ;  for  if  he  be 
angry,  he  will  take  our  teachers  away,  and  we  shall  again  be  in  dark- 
ness.' He  then  inquired  of  us  what  course  must  be  pursued  in  order 
to  prevent  the  man  from  casting  away  his  wife,  or  the  wife  her  hus- 
band. He  was  informed,  that  when  the  evil  heart  was  cast  away, 
they  would  cast  away  all  evil  practices.  He  was  likewise  furnished 
with  a  register,  in  which  the  names  of  all  married  persons  were  to  be 
entered  ;  and  it  was  prescribed,  that  all  who  intended  marriage  should 
go  to  the  king  and  make  their  intentions  known,  after  which  they 
should  be  entered  in  the  register.  All  this  was  the  spontaneous  effu- 
sion of  their  own  minds,  resulting  partly  from  a  murder,  which  had 
been  committed  by  a  chief  of  one  of  the  neighboring  islands,  and  part- 
ly from  our  earnest  endeavors,  on  several  preceding  Sabbaths,  to  con- 
vince the  people  of  the  wickedness  of  their  practices. 

"  The  day  after  the  meeting  at  which  we  had  been  present,  the 
chiefs  assembled  by  themselves,  when  they  summoned  nearly  twenty 
females  to  appear,  who  had  lately  cast  away  their  husbands,  and  con- 
strained them  to  re-unite,  saying,  '  If  you  will  not,  give  back  the  word 
of  God  which  you  learn  ;  you  cannot  want  that ;  you  had  better  go 
and  serve  the  devil  again.  Let  not  this  land  be  stained  with  sin.' 
We  believe  the  greater  part  of  those  whom  the  chiefs  re-united  are 
now  living  very  comfortably  together." 

This  incipient  movement  of  the  chiefs  towards  an  impro- 
ved state  of  society,  and  the  circumstances  in  which  it  origi- 
nated, may  serve  to  indicate  the  kind  of  influence  exerted  by 
the  missionaries  over  the  political  proceedings  of  the  people. 
That  influence  was  unquestionably  great.  But  was  it  legiti- 
mate ?  This,  indeed,  some  have  denied ;  and  the  charge  of 
obtrusive  and  oppressive  interference  with  the  customs  and 
wishes  of  the  natives  has  been  boldly  brought  against  their 
teachers.  It  has  even  been  asserted,  that  the  only  civil 
change  effected  in  the  islands  was  the  transfer  of  despotic 
authority  from  the  chief  to  the  missionary.  A  grave  accusa- 
tion undoubtedly ;  and  one,  therefore,  for  which  none  but 
proofs  the  most  specific  and  decisive  should  obtain  the  least 
degree  of  credit.  But  no  valid  evidence  of  this  and  similar 
charges  has  ever  been  adduced.  If  received,  it  must  be  up- 
on the  single  ground  of  the  competence,  candor  and  upright- 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  59 

ness  of  the  originators.  But  are  they  worthy  of  this  confi- 
dence ?  Does  their  character  or  their  conduct  stand  out  free 
from  all  suspicion  ?  Who  are  these  accusers  of  the  brethren  1 
With  but  few  exceptions,  they  are  either  seamen,  or  other  in- 
terested persons,  whose  attempts  to  defraud  and  demoralize 
the  natives  have  been  frustrated  by  the  vigilance  and  influ- 
ence of  the  missionary  ;  and  who,  chafed  and  mortified,  have 
retired  from  scenes  which  they  would  have  polluted,  and  from 
a  people  whom  they  would  have  plundered,  under  the  influ- 
ence of  burning  and  disappointed  passion.  There  have  been 
some  others,  indeed,  to  whom  this  description  will  not  apply ; 
but  who,  destitute  of  sympathy  with  the  religious  character 
and  spiritual  objects  of  the  missionaries,  and  without  ade- 
quate opportunity  for  ascertaining  their  principles  and  inves- 
tigating their  proceedings,  have,  with  criminal  facility,  receiv- 
ed and  reported  the  unfounded  opinions  of  their  enemies :  opin- 
ions, which  a  lengthened  residence  amongst  the  people,  the 
power  of  communicating  with  them  in  their  own  tongue,  and  a 
more  accurate  acquaintance  with  their  previous  history  and  ex- 
isting circumstances  would  have  speedily  corrected.  But,  even 
were  these  witnesses  themselves  more  worthy  of  regard,  had 
they  honestly  endeavored  to  know  the  truth,  and  been  free 
from  that  animus  which  they  so  strongly  discover,  still  their 
charges  would  have  no  claim  upon  our  belief.  Their  very 
vagueness  would  alone  be  sufficient  to  invalidate  them.  For, 
with  few  exceptions,  they  are  not  advanced  against  indivi- 
duals, but  against  the  whole  body  of  devoted  men,  who  labor 
in  the  South  Seas.  In  general,  it  is  "  the  missionaries"  who 
are  the  objects  of  vituperation.  But  who  can  meet,  and  what 
candid  mind  would  entertain  such  an  accusation  ?  And  in 
most  cases,  moreover,  not  only  are  the  names  of  the  accused 
withheld,  but  all  those  particulars  of  their  alleged  oppressions, 
which  are  necessary  to  enable  them  to  rebut  the  charges. 
Who  but  men  of  the  same  class  as  the  accusers  would  listen 
to  such  accusations  ? 

But  while  the  charge  of  undue  interference  can,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  all  particulars,  only  be  repelled  by.  a  firm  denial,  it 
may  be  admitted  that  circumstances,  like  that  which  has  just 
been  detailed,  may  serve,  in  some  degree,  to  account  for  the 
false  impressions  which  have  been  so  hastily  received,  and  so 
eagerly  propagated  against  the  missionaries,  by  partial  or  un- 
friendly visitors.  A  candid  consideration  of  the  case,  how- 
ever, would  generally  show  that  what,  to  a  superficial  ob- 


m 

60  LIFEOFTHE 

server,  might  seem  an  unwarrantable  encroachment  upon  the 
province  of  others,  has  been  nothing  more  than  the  unavoid- 
able and  beneficial  result  of  mental  and  moral  superiority. 
By  this  means,  indeed,  the  missionary  has  obtained  great  per- 
sonal and  political  influence.  It  has  been  by  his  knowledge, 
his  sincere  and  disinterested  regard  to  the  welfare  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  his  earnest  labors  for  their  salvation.  He  has  in- 
structed— not  imposed  upon  them  ;  convinced — not  coerced 
them.  It  has  been,  not  by  the  dominancy  of  his  own  will, 
nor  by  undue  endeavors  to  control  theirs,  that  all  classes  have 
been  induced  to  exchange  their  former  usages  for  better ;  but 
by  the  force  of  truth,  the  perception  of  right,  the  hope  of  ad- 
vantage, and  the  fear  of  God. 

It  is  perfectly  true,  indeed,  that,  at  Raiatea,  the  missiona- 
ries were  important  agents  in  originating  and  maturing  those 
political  improvements,  of  which  the  commencement  has  been 
described.  But  let  it  be  remembered,  that  no  measure  be- 
came law  which  the  people  themselves  did  not  cordially  ap- 
prove and  adopt.  Thus,  for  example,  in  the  restrictions 
which  were  placed  upon  the  intercourse  of  seamen  with  the 
shore,  and  to  which  most  of  the  charges  against  the  missiona- 
ries as  political  meddlers  may  be  traced,  nothing  was  done  by 
the  chiefs  merely  from  deference  to  their  desires.  But  even 
had  it  been  otherwise,  had  the  teachers  employed  their  ut- 
most personal  influence  to  obtain  regulations  which  they 
deemed  essential  to  their  main  object,  who  would  have  con- 
demned them  1  Having  left  their  homes,  and  devoted  their  lives 
to  promote  the  social  and  spiritual  regeneration  of  the  heathen, 
is  it  surprising  that  they  should  have  earnestly  desired  to  pro- 
tect the  objects  of  their  benevolent  concern  from  contaminat- 
ing intercourse  with  immoral  visitors ;  and  would  they  have 
improperly  interfered,  had  they  recommended  the  chiefs  to 
subject  such  intercourse  to  suitable  control  ? 

To  the  rapid  improvement  effected  at  Raiatea  during  the 
first  year's  residence  of  the  missionaries  on  that  island,  it 
must  not  be  overlooked  that  the  printing  press  contributed  its 
due  share.  That  mighty  instrument  for  good  or  for  evil  had 
been  set  up  at  Huahine  by  Mr.  Ellis,  who,  with  devoted  zeal 
and  labor,  thus  furnished  himself  and  his  brethren  with  addi- 
tional means  for  carrying  forward  their  good  work.  From 
this  source,  eight  hundred  copies  of  the  Gospel  by  Luke,  and 
a  supply  of  elementary  books  early  found  their  way  to  Raia- 
tea, and  were  distributed  by  the  missionaries  amongst  nume- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  61 

rous  and  eager  applicants.  This  gift  had  a  most  important 
influence  upon  the  people.  It  increased  their  desire  for  edu- 
cation, and  augmented  the  attendance  at  school.  Indeed,  al- 
most every  adult  was  now  a  scholar ;  and  during  the  hours  of 
instruction,  other  engagements  were  suspended,  and  the  va- 
rious scenes  of  busy  occupation  throughout  the  settlement 
forsaken.  The  companies  convened  for  tuition  formed  a 
strange  assemblage.  Chiefs  and  raatiras,  hoary  men  and  lisp- 
ing children,  the  mother  with  her  suckling  at  the  breast,  and 
the  once  cruel  priests  of  Oro,  whose  hands,  now  holding  the 
primer  or  the  Gospel,  had  been  often  stained  with  the  blood 
of  human  sacrifices,  were  seen  sitting  upon  the  same  form, 
spelling  the  same  words,  and  mutually  availing  themselves  of 
each  other's  aid.  Even  the  king  and  queen  were  scholars. 
"  Both  of  them,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  read  well,  and  fre- 
quently give  appropriate  answers  to  the  questions  we  propose 
on  the  verses  repeated." 

"Our  school,"  he  adds,  "is  divided  into  seven  classes, 
and  to  each  of  these  native  monitors  are  appointed.  One  of 
us  always  takes  the  seventh  class,  which  read  the  Gospel  of 
Luke  and  Scripture  history.  We  explain  each  verse  as  it  is 
read,  that  the  people  may  understand  it.  The  school  has 
been  so  full,  that  one  of  the  brethren  has  been  obliged  to 
teach  outside."  So  general,  indeed,  has  been  the  attendance 
of  adults,  that  an  exception  awakened  surprise.  A  native  on 
his  way  to  school  saw  a  man  sitting  in  his  house.  Struck  by 
a  circumstance  so  unusual  at  that  hour,  he  stopped  and  thus 
addressed  him — "  My  friend,  why  do  you  not  go  to  school, 
the  bell  has  rung  some  time  since  V  "lam  discouraged," 
replied  the  man,  "  for  I  am  still  learning  in  the  B  Aba.  I 
shall  never  be  able  to  read  the  Gospel  of  Luke,  and  think 
therefore  of  stopping  at  home,  and  not  going  to  school  any 
more."  The  other  immediately  said,  "  That  is  a  bait  of  the 
devil.  When  you  go  a  fishing,  you  put  on  the  bait  so  as  to 
hide  the  hook,  and  the  fish  thinks  not  that  he  shall  be  pierced 
by  it,  should  he  seize  the  bait.  The  devil  has  a  fish-hook  in 
that  evil  thought  of  yours.  Therefore  have  nothing  to  do 
with  it,  but  let  us  both  go  immediately  and  learn."  The 
man  arose,  and  accompanied  his  friendly  monitor  to  the 
school. 

But  while  the  timely  supply  of  books  stimulated  the  natives 
to  frequent  the  school,  the  effect  of  this  attendance  was  soon 
felt  in  their  increased  demand  for  these  new-found  treasures. 
6 


(J'4  LIFEOFTHE 

"  The  people,"  writes  their  missionary,  "  call  loudly  for  books, 
and  to  obtain  them  they  spare  no  time.  Many  have  made 
considerable  progress  in  learning,  can  repeat  the  multiplica- 
tion table  readily,  and  work  the  most  difficult  sums  in  long 
division  and  reduction,  without  a  mistake.  Towards  their 
teachers,  they  evince  the  most  affectionate  attachment." 

These  were  results  without  a  parallel.  Within  a  period, 
which  would  be  generally  deemed  no  more  than  sufficient  to 
gain  a  footing  amongst  such  a  people,  a  surprising  advance 
had  been  made  in  their  education,  civilization  and  moral  im- 
provement. But  the  influence  of  the  missionaries  even  thus 
early  extended  beyond  the  island  in  which  they  labored. 
"  God,"  they  write,  "  has  not  only  enabled  us  to  tell  of  Jesus, 
but  he  has  conducted  us  into  a  field  ready  for  the  harvest,  and 
one  which  demands  our  most  vigorous  exertions.  Not  only 
does  Raiatea  call  for  our  labors,  but  the  adjacent  islands. 
We  need  more  time,  more  strength,  and  more  zeal ;  for  the 
natives,  on  every  hand,  are  calling  aloud  for  our  assistance. 
Preaching  tours  have  been  made  around  Borabora,  and  when 
we  consider  that  until  lately  a  teacher  has  never  been  settled 
among  them,  the  attention  of  the  people  is  far  greater  than 
we  could  have  expected." 

This  auspicious  year,  however,  did  not  close  until  it  was 
crowned  by  the  formation  of  an  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society. 
Similar  societies  had  been  established  at  Tahiti  and  at  Hua- 
hine,  and  the  Raiateans  were  not  satisfied  with  being,  in  this 
respect,  behind  their  neighbors.  But  the  missionaries  deemed 
it  wise  not  to  press  them  too  early  on  the  subject.  "  We 
were  anxious,"  they  observe,  "  that  the  natives  should  take 
the  lead,  lest  they  should  ultimately  say,  that  the  Gospel  was 
a  tax  upon  their  benevolence."  But  they  required  no  stimu- 
lus. Knowing  the  feelings  of  their  teachers,  and  having  be- 
fore them  the  example  of  two  other  islands,  they  resolved 
forthwith  to  form  a  society.  A  day  was  accordingly  fixed, 
the  chapel  enlarged  for  the  occasion,  and  preparations  for  the 
expected  multitude  were  made  upon  an  extended  scale. 

At  an  early  hour  of  the  appointed  day,  the  place  of  worship 
was  thronged ;  and  so  intense  was  the  desire  to  be  present, 
that  some,  who  had  been  confined  to  their  habitations  for 
years,  were  on  that  day  brought  into  the  assembly.  One  of 
the  natives,  on  seeing  these  borne  by  their  friends  to  the  sanc- 
tuary, cried  aloud,  "  This  is  a  day  of  rising  from  the  dead. 
See !   here  are  sick,  the  lame,  the  blind,  all  coming  out  to- 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  63 


day  !"  But  long  before  the  hour  of  service,  it  had  become 
evident  that  the  chapel  would  not  contain  the  congregation ; 
and,  no  sooner  was  this  ascertained,  than  a  general  cry  was 
raised,  "  Take  out  the  sides  of  the  house  that  we  may  all  see 
our  teachers,  and  hear  their  voice."  And  in  a  short  time, 
this  was  actually  done,  and  nothing  was  to  be  seen  of  the  for- 
mer walls  except  the  pillars  which  supported  the  roof.  Sing- 
ing, prayer,  and  an  explanatory  address  opened  the  proceed- 
ings ;  and  it  was  then  moved  by  Mr.  Williams,  that  an  Aux- 
iliary Missionary  Society  should  be  formed,  with  Tamatoa  as 
its  president.  When  Mr.  Threlkeld  had  seconded  the  pro- 
posal, he  requested  all  who  approved  of  it  to  hold  up  their 
hand.  In  an  instant  a  forest  of  naked  arms  was  raised  high 
in  the  air,  a  spectacle  which  the  brethren  beheld  with  the 
liveliest  emotions,  while  contrasting  it  with  the  savage  and 
sanguinary  deeds,  which  those  very  hands  had  often  perpe- 
trated in  the  former  days  of  their  ignorance.  After  this,  the 
missionaries  left  the  natives  to  conduct  the  remaining  busi- 
ness of  the  meeting;  and  as  their  "  little  speeches "  will 
serve  to  illustrate  the  benefits  which  they  had  thus  early  re- 
ceived from  their  laborious  instructors,  a  few  of  them  may 
be  fitly  inserted  here. 

The  assembly  was  first  addressed  by  the  royal  chairman, 
Tamatoa,  who,  with  great  warmth  of  feeling,  said, 

"  Remember  what  you  used  to  do  for  your  lying  gods.  You  used 
to  give  them  all  your  time,  your  strength,  your  property,  and  even 
your  lives.  Then  you  had  nothing  of  your  own  :  it  was  all  the  evil 
spirit's.  If  you  had  a  canoe,  or  mats,  or  pigs,  or  cloth,  or  food,  it  all 
belonged  to  them.  What  a  great  work  had  you  then  to  do  in  build- 
ing marais ;  your  property  was  all  consumed  in  the  worship  of  the 
gods.  But  note,  all  our  property  is  our  own,  and  here  are  our  teachers 
in  the  midst  of  us.  God  sent  them.  He  is  of  great  compassion.  And 
they  left  their  own  land  to  come  here.  Now  our  eyes  are  open,  and 
we  see  it  is  all  false,  zdlparaupoke — word  and  work  which  end  in  death. 
Let  us  do  what  we  learn.  Let  us  take  pity  upon  other  lands.  Let  us 
give  property  willingly,*  with  our  whole  heart,  to  send  them  mission- 

*  The  conduct  of  this  chief  corresponded  with  his  recommendation. 
He  was  amongst  the  most  attached  friends  and  liberal  supporters  of 
missions ;  and  both  by  example  and  precept  endeavored  to  induce  his 
people  to  aid  in  their  promotion.  On  one  occasion,  as  Mr.  Williams 
was  passing  near  his  house,  he  saw  Tamatoa  and  his  queen  sitting 
outside,  preparing  arrow-root.  On  observing  them  thus  engaged,  Mr. 
W.  stopped,  and  expressed  his  surprise.  "Why  are  you  doing  this," 
asked  the  Missionary,  "  when  you  have  so  many  servants  who  could 
'*  Oh,"  replied  the  king,  with  a  pleasing  smile,  "  we 


64  LIFE     OF    THE 

aries.  It  is  but  a  little  work  for  the  true  God.  But  if  you  do  not  give, 
do  not  suppose  you  will  be  punished  or  killed,  as  you  would  have 
been  formerly.     Let  every  one  do  what  he  pleases." 

He  then  exhorted  them  to  diligence  in  seeking  their  own 
salvation,  and  thus  concluded  his  address. 

"  Let  us  not  assist  in  sending  the  Gospel  to  other  lands,  and  then, 
by  our  wickedness,  drive  it  away  from  our  own.  Remember,  there 
were  many  drowned  who  helped  to  build  the  ark.  Take  care,  lest 
after  sending  the  Gospel  to  others,  you  die  in  your  own  sins.  Let  us 
not  be  like  the  scaffolding,  which' is  useful  in  building  the  house,  but 
is  afterwards  thrown  into  the  fire.  If  we  are  not  true  believers,  God 
will  reject  us,  and  we  shall  be  cast  into  the  fire  of  hell." 

As  soon  as  Tamatoa  had  resumed  his  seat,  Puna,  a  native 
of  very  consistent  character,  arose  to  nominate  a  secretary  for 
one  of  the  districts,  and  then  said, 

"  Friends,  I  have  a  little  question.  In  your  thoughts,  what  is  it 
that  makes  the  heavy  ships  sail  ?  I  think  it  is  the  wind.  If  there 
were  no  wind  the  ships  would  stay  in  one  place  ;  but  while  there  is 
wind,  we  know  the  ships  can  sail.  Now,  I  think  the  money  of  the 
great  Missionary  Society  is  like  the  wind.  If  there  had  been  none, 
no  ship  would  have  come  here  with  missionaries.  If  there  is  no 
property,  how  can  missionaries  be  sent  to  other  countries — how  can 
the  ships  sail  ?     Let  us  then  give  what  we  can." 

Tuahine,  one  of  the  cleverest  men  in  the  settlement,  then 
stood  up,  and  said, 

"  Friends,  kings,  chiefs,  and  all  of  you :  we  have  heard  much 
speech  to-day  ;  do  not  be  tired  ;  I  also  have  a  little  to  say.  Whence 
come  the  great  waters  ?  Is  it  not  from  the  small  streams  that  flow  in- 
to them  ?  I  have  been  thinking  that  the  Missionary  Society  in  Britain 
is  like  the  great  water,  and  that  such  little  societies  as  ours  are  like 
the  little  streams.  Let  there  be  many  little  streams.  Let  not  ours  be 
dry.  Let  missionaries  be  sent  to  every  land.  We  are  far  better  off 
now  than  we  used  to  be.  We  do  not  now  sleep  with  our  cartridges 
under  our  heads,  our  guns  by  our  sides,  and  our  hearts  in  fear.  Our 
children  are  not  now  strangled,  nor  our  brothers  killed  for  sacrifices 
to  the  lying  spirit.  It  is  because  of  the  good  work  of  God.  He  sent 
his  word  and  missionaries  to  teach  us ;  and  we  hope  there  are  some 
who  have  already  believed." 

Officers  for  the  various  districts  were  then  proposed,  after 

are  preparing  our  subscription  to  the  Missionary  Society."  "But 
why  not  let  some  of  your  people  do  it  for  you  ?"  "  No,"  he  rejoined, 
"  we  would  not  give  that  to  God  upon  which  we  bestowed  no  labor, 
but  would  rather  prepare  it  with  our  own  hands,  and  then  we  can  say, 
as  David  did,  '  Of  our  own  proper  good  have  we  given  unto  thee.' 


REV,     J.     WILLIAMS.  65 

which  a  general  permission  was  given  to  any  who  were  dis- 
posed to  address  the  meeting.  Upon  this,  Waver,  an  indi- 
vidual whom  the  missionaries  regarded  as  a  converted  man, 
rose  and  said, 

"  We  are  now  become  a  Missionary  Society ;  and,  we  are  to  give 
our  property,  that  the  word  of  God  may  be  carried  to  all  lands ;  but 
let  us  ask,  Is  it  in  our  hearts  ?  Has  it  taken  root  there  ?  If  not,  how 
can  we  pity  others  ?  We  must  give  our  property  with  love  to  those 
who  are  sitting  in  the  shades  of  death." 

Panmoana  then  said, 

"  It  would  be  well  if  all  the  world  knew  the  word  of  God  as  well 
as  we  know  it — if  all  could  read  it  as  well  as  we  read  it — if  all  could 
hear  it  every  Sabbath  as  we  hear  it — if  all  would  bow  the  knee  to  Je- 
sus— if  all  knew  him  as  the  only  sacrifice  for  sin.  Then  there  would 
be  no  war.  We  are  to  give  our  property  that  other  lands  may  know 
the  true  God  and  his  word,  that  they  may  have  teachers.  It  is  not  to 
be  given  to  the  false  gods  as  we  used  to  do.  Let  us  be  diligent,  and 
spend  our  strength  in  this  good  work." 

Another  observed, 

"  Friends,  there  are  some  amongst  us  who  have  been  pierced  with 
balls.  Now  let  our  guns  be  rotten  with  rust;  and  if  we  are  pierced, 
let  it  be  with  the  word  of  God.  Let  us  have  no  more  cannon  balls ; 
but  let  the  word  of  God  be  the  ball  we  shoot  to  other  lands." 

The  sketch  that  has  now  been  given  of  the  commencement 
of  the  mission  at  Raiatea,  while  it  shows  that  there  was  much 
to  reward  the  toil  and  nourish  the  hopes  of  Mr.  Williams  and 
his  brethren,  must  be  viewed  with  discrimination.  Apart 
from  this,  it  will  convey  an  incorrect  idea  of  the  state  of  the 
people.  With  them  it  was  but  the  dawn  of  day.  What  had 
been  done  was  chiefly  valuable  as  the  earnest  of  better  things. 
Upon  the  mind  of  a  casual  or  distant  observer,  indeed,  the 
chapel,  the  school,  the  neatly-formed  and  snow-white  cottages, 
surrounded  with  gardens  and  shaded  by  luxuriant  trees,  the 
busy  stir  of  the  men,  engaged  in  different  useful  arts,  and  of 
the  women,  learning  to  imitate  the  dress  of  their  female 
teachers,  their  anxiety  for  instruction,  their  affection  for  the 
missionaries,  their  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  their  orderly 
appearance  in  the  sanctuary,  and  addresses,  like  those  just 
inserted,  at  their  public  meetings,  would  probably  produce 
too  exalted  an  estimate  of  their  actual  condition.  But  the 
truth  is  that,  amidst  ali  these  striking  indications  of  improve- 
6* 


66  LIFEOFTHE 

ment,  the  people,  with  some  interesting  exceptions,  were  still 
sitting  in  darkness.  Their  Christianity  at  this  period  was 
little  better  than  a  national  and  nominal  distinction  from  the 
pagan  inhabitants  of  other  islands,  assumed  by  many  with  a 
very  partial  knowledge  of  its  principles,  and  with  no  experi- 
ence of  its  power.  Even  family  worship,  so  generally  ob- 
served, was,  with  the  mass,  a  mere  form.  "  In  this,"  re- 
marked the  missionaries,  "  as  in  every  other  part  of  the  world 
where  Christianity  has  obtained  an  entrance,  the  number  who 
profess  is  far  greater  than  of  those  who  feel  the  power  of  relig- 
ion. While  therefore  we  admire  the  astonishing  effects  of  the 
Divine  control,  in  constraining  the  natives  to  abolish,  with  ab- 
horrence, their  cruel  and  bloody  rites,  their  senseless  and  dis- 
gusting ceremonies,  we  cannot  but  weep  over  those  who  are 
not  only  unacquainted  with  repentance  unto  life,  but  who 
evince  unconcern  about  the  salvation  of  their  souls."  From  ' 
this  and  similar  notices  contained  in  the  letters  of  the  mission- 
aries, it  is  abundantly  evident  that  they  still  considered  them- 
selves amongst  an  unrenewed  people.  The  winter  indeed  had 
in  some  measure  passed,  and  vernal  influences  were  beginning 
to  cover  the  previous  desolation  with  the  buds  and  bloom  of 
returning  life ;  but  it  was  to  the  future  that  the  laborers  were 
looking  for  the  fruits  of  their  toil.  And  as  we  note  the  cheering 
signs  of  spring, — the  lengthening  days,  the  brightening  sun, 
the  early  flowers,  the  opening  leaves,  the  crops,  the  garden 
and  the  field,  so  did  the  missionaries  look  upon  the  state  of 
Raiatea.  Although,  like  the  spring-time  of  the  year,  it  yielded 
little  fruit,  it  was  full  of  promise.  It  told  them  that  the  sum- 
mer was  nigh — that  the  harvest  would  come.  It  gave  them, 
indeed,  little  beside  hope ;  but  that  animating  principle  was 
awakened  and  sustained  by  all  the  events  which  had  marked 
their  early  history,  and  by  all  the  changes  which  now  ap- 
peared before  their  eyes. 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  67 


CHAPTER  III. 

FROM  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  SE» 
COND  YEAR  AT  RA1ATEA,  UNTIL  THE  TERMINA- 
TION OF  THE  YEAR  1822. 


Mr.  Williams's  State  of  Mind  at  this  Period — His  Purposes  and  Plang 
— Erection  of  Chapel — Introduction  of  Law — Trial  by  Jury — Choice 
of  Executive — Province  and  Proceedings  of  the  Missionaries — 
Criminal  Justice  at  Raiatea — Cultivation  of  Sugar — Progress  of  the 
Arts — Mr.  Williams's  Inventive  Power — Mental  Improvement  of 
the  People — Native  Conspiracies  and  Providential  Deliverance — 
Illness  of  Mrs.  Williams — First  Missionary  Anniversary — Speeches 
— Chapel  opened — Mr.  Williams's  Desire  to  leave  Raiatea — Letter 
to  the  Directors — His  Additional  Employment  and  Returning  Sat- 
isfaction— School  Festival  —  Preaching  in  Polynesia  —  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's Popularity — His  Public  Ministrations  and  Pastoral  Visits — 
Becomes  Content  with  his  Sphere  of  Labor — Influence  of  the  Ar- 
rival of  Auuru,  and  of  the  Mission  to  Ruautu — His  Ingenuous  Can- 
dor—Requests a  Missionary  Ship — Cheering  Results  of  Sec- 
ond Missionary  Anniversary — Formation  of  a  Christian  Church 
—  Mr.  Williams's  Ecclesiastical  Principles  —  Commencement  of 
"  The  Raiatean  Church  Society" — Personal  Affliction — Painful 
Prospect  of  Removal — Love  and  Grief  of  the  Natives— Power  of 
Prayer— Unexpected  Relief— Death  of  his  Mother— His  Filial  Af- 
fection— Letter  to  his  Family — Character  of  his  Father — Letter  to 
Him — This  the  Means  of  his  Conversion — Spiritual  Prosperity  at 
Raiatea — His  Malady  Returns — Voyage  to  Sydney — Objects  Con- 
templated— Mission  to  Aitutake — Purchase  of  a  Ship — His  Dis- 
couragement, Determination,  and  Success — His  Secular  Engage- 
ments at  Sydney — Their  Influence  upon  his  Mind — The  Charac- 
teristics of  his  Piety— His  Evangelical  Designs — His  True  Catho- 
licism— Sails  from  the  Colony — Calls  at  New  Zealand — Dreadful 
Spectacles — His  Dangers  and  Deliverance — Welcome^  Greeting 
from  the  Raiateans — Letter  from  Tamatoa — Account  of  his  Home- 
ward Voyage — Visit  of  Messrs.  Tyerman  and  Rennet — Their  Re- 
port of  Raiatea — Additional  Illustrations  of  its  Prosperity — Renew- 
ed Afflictions,  and  their  Removal — Bright  Close  of  the  Year  1822. 

Mr.  Williams's  temperament  was  singularly  sanguine.  He 
loved  the  light.  He  reposed  in  the  sunshine.  Bright  visions 
of  the  future,  and  often  as  bold  as  they  were  bright,  were 
continually  rising  up  before  him  ;  and  upon  these  he  delight- 


68  LIFEOFTHE 

ed  to  gaze.  Nor  did  he,  even  for  a  moment,  doubt  the  prac- 
ticability of  his  schemes.  He  was  always  confident  that  his 
fond  imaginings  might  be  converted  into  glorious  realities. 
Difficulties  which  others  would  have  deemed  formidable,  he 
could  scarcely  discern.  No  man,  either  in  the  walks  of  secu- 
lar duty  or  benevolent  enterprise,  ever  exemplified  or  estab- 
lished the  motto  more  fully,  "  Expect  great  things  and  at- 
tempt them."  And  this  was  the  natural  consequence  of  his 
character  and  history.  With  a  firm  faith  in  God,  he  posses- 
sed unusual  self-reliance,  and  almost  endless  resources,  which 
could  scarcely  fail  to  widen,  beyond  the  reach  of  ordinary 
expectation,  the  range  of  his  desires,  and  contributed  not  a 
little  to  their  accomplishment.  Had  his  previous  history  been 
barren  of  results ;  had  all  his  efforts  hitherto  proved  vain, 
these  causes  alone  would  have  kept  him  "  steadfast,  immove- 
able, always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord."  But  this 
was  not  the  case.  Far  otherwise.  God  had  granted  to  him 
success,  and  that  beyond  his  largest  calculations.  And  he 
felt  its  influence.  It  confirmed  his  hopes ;  it  braced  his  arm ; 
it  lightened  his  labors  ;  it  prompted  him  to  new  and  nobler 
enterprises. 

But  sanguine  as  was  Mr.  Williams's  temperament,  it  sel- 
dom led  him  astray.  His  schemes  were  not  Utopian  :  his  an- 
ticipations were  not  extravagant.  Had  his  imagination  been 
as  active  as  his  desires  and  his  zeal,  these  results  would  have 
followed.  But  in  this  faculty  he  was  deficient.  Hence  his 
plans  were  founded  upon  a  solid  basis.  They  were  not  the 
dreams  of  fancy,  but  the  sober  results  of  thought :  calcula- 
tions, not  creations.  His  desires  and  designs  were  ever  reg- 
ulated by  a  clear  discernment  and  a  solid  judgment :  often 
bold  indeed,  but  not  adventurous  :  sanguine,  but  not  specu- 
lative. Seldom  have  ardor  and  discretion  appeared  in  more 
happy  or  harmonious  combination. 

These  statements  will  receive  ample  confirmation  as  we 
track  the  course  of  this  devoted  laborer ;  but  even  thus  early 
in  his  history,  the  features  of  character  adverted  to  are  clear- 
ly evinced.  Animated  by  the  signal  tokens  of  the  Divine 
favor  which  cheered  his  first  year's  residence  at  Raiatea, 
Mr.  Williams  had  now  formed  the  deliberate  purpose  of  en- 
deavoring, by  every  means,  to  cultivate  to  the  highest  point 
the  restricted  sphere  within  which  he  labored  ;  and,  if  possi- 
ble, through  the  grace  of  God,  to  make  that  comparatively 
small  community  a  great  people  in  all  that  really  "  exalteth 
a  nation." 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 


"  My  desire  is,"  he  writes,  "  to  do  all  I  can  in  the  cause  of 
my  blessed  Master,  whose  I  am  and  whom  I  serve.  Our 
sphere  here  is  rather  contracted ;  but  we  will  do  what  we 
can ;  for  we  know  that  (  a  man  is  accepted  according  to  what 
he  hath,  and  not  according  to  what  he  hath  not.'  But  our 
desires  are  not  so  contracted  as  our  spheres ;  for  our  hearts 
comprehend  all  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

In  this  spirit,  the  subject  of  these  memoirs  commenced  his 
second  year's  residence  at  Raiatea.  This  was  a  good  augury 
for  the  future.  And  it  proved  a  year  of  deep  interest  to  him, 
and  of  vast  importance  to  the  people.  Amongst  the  primary 
objects  proposed,  was  the  erection  of  a  house  for  God ;  and 
this  he  resolved  to  build  on  a  scale  and  in  a  style  worthy  of 
its  important  design.  Although  the  chapel  hitherto  occupied 
was,  for  a  temporary  place,  commodious,  it  did  not  corres- 
pond, in  his  view,  either  in  its  dimensions  or  its  architecture, 
with  what  the  service  of  the  Most  High  required.  As  soon, 
therefore,  as  the  natives  had  prepared  their  own  dwellings,  at 
the  close  of  the  year  1819,  the  missionaries  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  a  new  and  nobler  edifice. 

The  work  was  carried  forward  with  great  spirit.  There 
was  no  lack  of  materials,  or  of  labor.  The  chiefs  and  the 
people  indeed  could  not,  like  "  the  chief  of  the  fathers,  and 
the  princes  of  the  tribes  of  Israel,"  in  the  days  of  Solomon, 
contribute  "  for  the  service  of  the  house  of  God,  of  gold  five 
thousand  talents,  and  ten  thousand  drams  of  silver,  or  of 
brass,  or  of  iron,  or  of  precious  stone ;"  but  "  they  rejoiced 
for  that  they  offered  willingly"  the  wealth  of  their  island,  and 
the  labor  of  their  hands.  The  result  was  that,  early  in  the 
spring  of  1820,  the  work  was  finished. 

As  the  erection  of  a  structure,  on  so  large  a  scale,  and  of 
such  incalculable  importance,  formed  an  era  in  the  history  of 
the  Raiatean  mission,  and  strikingly  illustrates  the  character 
of  the  devoted  man,  to  whose  energy  and  genius  it  must  be 
mainly  ascribed,  a  concise  description  of  it  will  here  be  given. 
The  dimensions  of  the  whole  building  were  191  feet  by  44 ; 
but  as  a  part  of  it  was  partitioned  off  for  a  court-house,  the 
disproportion  between  the  length  and  breadth  was  thus  redu- 
ced by  nearly  40  feet.  The  sides  were  formed,  and  the  roof 
supported  by  numerous  strong  pillars,  and  the  spaces  between 
them  were  wattled  and  plastered.  Considerable  labor  had 
been  bestowed  upon  the  interior,  which  was  floored  and  pew- 
ed  in  a  style  far  superior  to  that  of  any  other  sanctuary  in  the 


70  LIFEOPTHE 

South  Seas.  The  pulpit  and  the  reading  desk  were  as  orna- 
mental as  the  missionaries  could  make  them,  and  for  the  first 
time  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  provision  was  now  made  for 
an  evening  service.  Nor  was  there  one  of  the  many  novel- 
ties in  this  Polynesian  cathedral,  which  created  so  strong  a 
sensation  in  the  visitors,  as  the  chandeliers.  These  were  the 
turned  and  carved  work  of  "  the  chief  artificer,"  and  very 
strikingly  did  they  display  his  skill.  Their  only  fault  was 
that,  for  a  time,  they  drew  towards  themselves  the  eyes  and 
minds,  which  ought  to  have  been  fixed  upon  the  preacher 
and  his  message.  On  the  first  occasion  of  their  being  used, 
the  people,  as  they  entered  the  place,  were  unable  to  restrain 
their  feelings.  But  most  of  them 'could  only  exclaim,  Aue 
Birittanue  e!  "  O  England,  O  England."  Both  then,  and 
at  other  times,  they  designated  England,  "  a  fenua  marau 
ore,"  "  the  land  whose  customs  had  no  end." 

This  capacious  building  was  opened  for  Divine  service  on 
the  eleventh  of  May,  1820,  when  more  than  2,400  persons 
assembled  within  its  walls.  This  was  a  memorable  day  ;  but 
that  which  followed  was  only  second  to  it  in  importance. 
Then  for  the  first  time,  a  code  of  laws  was  given  to  Raiatea. 

The  reader  will  recollect,  that  prior  to  this,  the  chiefs  had 
made  an  incipient  movement  in  this  direction ;  and  it  may 
be  added  that,  since  the  subject  first  occupied  their  attention, 
their  consultations  with  each  other,  and  with  their  missiona- 
ries, had  been  earnest  and  frequent.  In  this  way,  their  know- 
ledge of  the  principles  of  righteous  government,  as  laid  down 
in  the  Scriptures,  and  embodied  in  the  best  institutions  of  our 
own  country,  had  been  augmented,  and  they  were  now  pre- 
pared, in  accordance  with  the  example  of  Tahiti  and  Huahine, 
to  resolve  that  passion,  cupidity  and  caprice  should  be  no 
longer  the  only  rule,  and  the  ultimate  reason  of  their  judicial 
proceedings  ;  but  that  henceforth  an  established  code  should 
secure  equally  to  all  their  property,  their  liberty,  and  their 
life. 

The  provisions  of  this  code  were  few  and  simple.  Except- 
ing for  murder  and  treason,  it  did  not  authorize  capital  pun- 
ishments. Its  severest  penalty  was  hard  labor  upon  the  roads 
or  public  works,  by  which  award  the  legislators  hoped  to 
secure  the  twofold  benefit  of  preventing  crime,  and  promo- 
ting civilization.  As,  however,  the  laws  of  Raiatea  agree  in 
their  main  features  with  those  previously  adopted  in  Huahine, 
and  which,  with  suitable  comments,  will  be  found  in  the  Rev. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  71 

W.  Ellis's  valuable  "  Researches,"  their  insertion  here  is  un- 
necessary. 

But,  although  there  was  a  general  correspondence  between 
all  the  Polynesian  codes,  that  which  was  now  introduced  into 
Raiatea  possessed  one  peculiarity.  It  gave  to  the  people  trial 
by  jury.  Subsequently,  this  safeguard  of  justice  and  liberty 
has  been  thrown  around  other  communities  in  the  South 
Seas ;  but  Raiatea  claims  the  honor  of  its  introduction.  As, 
however,  this  was  the  boldest  innovation  yet  attempted,  and 
more  calculated  than  any  other  enactment  to  subvert  the  sys- 
tem of  despotic  rule,  which  for  ages  had  made  the  weak  a 
prey  of  the  strong,  the  preliminary  proceedings  required,  on 
the  part  of  the  missionaries,  more  than  ordinary  prudence. 
This  was  especially  necessary  in  dealing  with  the  chiefs  who, 
up  to  a  very  recent  period,  had  deemed  their  lawless  preroga- 
tives natural  rights,  and  who  were  not  unaware  that  the  new 
mode  of  jurisdiction  would  transfer  a  considerable  portion  of 
authority  from  themselves  to  the  people.  But,  relying  upon 
the  influence  they  had  obtained,  and  having  convinced  the 
most  powerful  chiefs  that  the  general  good  would  be  promot- 
ed by  the  change,  they  now  confidently  moved  towards  their 
object. 

Their  main  dependence,  however,  was  upon  one  man, 
Tamatoa.  Had  he  been  hostile,  or  even  neutral,  the  attempt 
must  have  failed.  But,  happily,  this  intelligent  chief  threw 
his  great  influence  into  the  right  scale;  and,  as  the  mission- 
aries believed,  and  his  subsequent  conduct  proved,  from  an 
enlightened  appreciation  of  the  proposed  improvement,  and 
with  the  deliberate  determination  henceforth  to  rule  in  the 
fear  of  the  Lord.  This  act  of  the  once  imperious  heathen 
was  a  source  of  great  encouragement  to  the  brethren,  not 
merely  from  its  bearing  upon  the  progress  of  society,  but  also 
from  the  marvellous  change  it  discovered  in  the  character  of 
one  who  had  been  dreaded,  not  only  as  a  despot,  but  as  a 
deity,  and  whose  insatiable  love  of  power  would,  a  short  time 
before,  have  urged  him  to  retain  every  prerogative  with  the 
most  jealous  tenacity,  and  to  resist  the  very  smallest  innova- 
tion even  unto  blood. 

The  new  code  was  publicly  adopted  on  the  twelfth  of  May, 
at  a  general  meeting  of  the  chiefs  and  people.  The  proceed- 
ings of  the  day  were  marked  by  great  simplicity,  and  were, 
of  course,  free  from  the  forms,  many  of  them  obsolete  and 
unintelligible,  which  often  encumber  and  mystify  the  legisla- 


72  LIFE    OP    THE 

tive  and  judicial  transactions  of  more  advanced  communities. 
But  all  was  done  with  a  deliberation  and  gravity  suitable  to 
the  importance  of  the  occasion.  The  proposed  laws  were 
read  seriatim,  and  each  of  them  was  separately  discussed. 
Ample  opportunity  was  afforded  to  any  one  present  to  recom- 
mend, or  object  to  the  several  clauses  in  the  code ;  and  not 
until  all  who  felt  disposed  to  speak  had  delivered  their  senti- 
ments, was  the  subject  of  deliberation  submitted  to  the  assem- 
bly. Their  decision  was  then  received  by  the  holding  up  of 
the  hand,  and  in  this  way  all  the  laws  were  passed  with  per- 
fect unanimity.  On  the  same  occasion,  the  principal  chiefs 
of  Tahaa,  Borabora  and  Maupiti,  who  had  come  to  Raiatea 
for  the  purpose  of  attending  this  meeting,  and  that  of  the  pre- 
ceding day,  gave  in  their  solemn  adhesion  to  the  new  code, 
and  publicly  pledged  themselves  to  make  it  the  basis  of  their 
future  government. 

The  appointment  of  an  impartial  and  an  efficient  executive, 
was  the  next  subject  upon  which  the  missionaries  were  called 
to  give  their  advice ;  and  they  were  well  aware  that  general 
respect  for  the  new  laws,  and  the  success  of  this  important 
movement  would  depend  upon  nothing  so  much  as  upon  the 
selection  of  a  magistracy,  whose  wisdom  and  impartiality 
would  secure  the  confidence  of  all  classes.  But  where  to 
find,  or  how  to  single  out  such  officers,  was,  in  their  circum- 
stances, no  easy  task.  On  some  accounts,  in  this  infant  state 
of  the  community,  it  might  have  seemed  advisable  to  entrust 
the  administration  of  the  code  to  the  principal  chiefs,  as  some 
compensation  for  the  powers  of  which  it  had  deprived  them  ; 
but  this  suggestion  was  met  by  the  consideration,  that  those 
who  had  been  accustomed  to  oppress  were  not  the  most  fit  to 
govern.  At  length,  as  under  all  circumstances  the  least  haz- 
ardous experiment,  the  brethren  resolved  to  throw  the  entire 
responsibility  of  selection  upon  the  people  themselves.  They, 
accordingly,  recommended  them  to  select  one  supreme,  and 
several  subordinate,  judges  from  any  class ;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  expounding  the  principles  upon  which  the  selection 
should  be  made.  This  advice  was  followed,  and  with  the 
best  results.  Pahi,  a  brother  of  Tamatoa,  and  deemed  by  the 
missionaries  the  most  suitable  man  in  the  island  for  the  office, 
was  chosen  chief  judge. 

In  these  interesting  transactions,  nothing  was  done  except 
with  the  free  and  full  concurrence  of  the  natives ;  but  all 
must  perceive,  that  alone,  they  would  never  have  originated 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  73 

any  such  improvements  in  their  sowal  and  political  condition. 
These,  therefore,  must  be  ascribed  to  the  missionaries :  and, 
however  parties  may  differ  in  their  judgment,  as  to  the  pro- 
priety of  political  interference  on  the  part  of  ministers  of  reli- 
gion in  a  more  advanced  state  of  society,  where  a  wide  dis- 
tinction is  supposed  to  exist  between  the  sacred  and  the  civil ; 
none,  it  is  presumed,  will  question  the  propriety  of  such  in- 
terference by  the  devoted  men  at  Raiatea.  The  simple  facts 
of  the  case  contain  their  own  justification.  Both  the  change 
itself,  and  the  missionary  agency  which  produced  it,  were 
necessary,  not  merely  to  the  well-being  of  society,  but  to  their 
success  as  servants  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  free  spirit  of  the 
Gospel  which  they  preached,  and  its  principles  of  justice  and 
love  could  not  be  made  to  coalesce  with  the  despotic  usages 
of  the  ehiefs,  and  the  oppressed  condition  of  the  people. 
The  missionaries  were  therefore  compelled,  for  their  work's 
sake,  to  interfere.  Nor  was  this  interference  necessary  only 
at  the  commencement  of  the  new  social  system.  For  some 
time  after  its  introduction,  they  were  obliged  to  watch  the 
workings  of  their  well-constructed  machinery,  to  sit  with  the 
judges  on  the  judicial  bench,  and  to  afford  the  inexperienced 
executive  the  benefit  of  their  counsels.  An  amusing  proof 
of  the  necessity  of  their  presence  occurred  at  the  very  first 
trial  by  jury.  The  evidence  against  the  accused  party  had 
been  heard,  together  with  his  defence,  when  the  judge,- no 
doubt  fully  satisfied  in  his  own  mind  of  the  prisoner's  guilt, 
was  proceeding  forthwith  to  pass  sentence  upon  him,  in  com- 
plete oblivion  of  the  new  law,  and  of  the  twelve  honest  jurors 
who  had  been  impanelled  to  try  him.  But  though  on  this, 
and  on  one  or  two  other  occasions,  missionary  interference 
was  requisite  at  first ;  after  a  little  practice,  all  parties  under- 
stood their  province,  and  became  orderly  in  their  proceed- 
ings. 

The  mode  of  dealing  with  an  accused  person  was  simple 
and  prompt.  As  in  this  country,  an  information  was  first 
laid  against  him  before  a  magistrate,  who  then  authorized 
his  apprehension.  As  soon  as  he  was  taken  into  custody,  he 
was  tied  to  a  tree.  But  he  was  not  kept  long  in  this  durance, 
for  the  judge,  the  jury,  and  the  king,  (the  latter  being  gene- 
rally present  on  these  occasions,  although  not  officially  en- 
gaged,) were  immediately  summoned  to  the  court-house; 
and  a  bell-man  went  through  the  settlement  to  announce  the 
pending  trial,  and  to  invite  the  people  to  assemble.  In  about 
7 


74 


LIFE     OF    THE 


an  hour  after  the  capture  the  proceedings  commenced.  The 
witnesses  were  than  heard,  but  not  sworn.  No  oaths  were 
administered  on  any  occasion,  but  a  false  affirmation  was 
severely  punished.  If  the  prisoner  was  condemned,  the 
judge  then  read,  with  great  solemnity,  the  law  relating  to  his 
crime,  and  awarded  the  punishment,  which  was  inflicted 
immediately.  Thus,  a  man,  if  guilty,  felt  at  once  the  supre- 
macy and  power  of  the  law ;  but  if  innocent,  his  captivity 
was  short,  and  his  character  promptly  cleared.  The  whole 
proceeding  was  marked  by  its  wisdom  and  energy. 

During  this  year,  Mr.  Williams  directed  his  attention  to 
the  cultivation  of  the  sugar-cane,  which  is  an  indigenous 
growth  of  the  islands,  and  to  other  means  of  stimulating  the 
industry,  and  improving  the  condition  of  the  little  community 
around  him.  But  this  part  of  his  proceedings  will  be  best 
described  by  himself. 

"  The  people,"  he  writes,  "  are  now  busily  employed  in  the  erec- 
tion of  their  houses.  We  frequently  go  round  from  house  to  house, 
and  note  particularly  the  progress  they  are  making.  Those  who  are 
lazy,  we  chide ;  and,  of  course,  encourage  others  who  have  been  in- 
dustrious. And  we  take  care  not  to  let  them  know  when  we  are 
coming;  for  if  they  did,  some  of  them  would  clean  out  their  houses, 
put  cloth  round  their  beds,  and  fresh  grass  on  the  floors  prior  to  our 
arrival ;  but  as  we  wish  to  catch  them  exactly  as  they  are,  we  go  in 
our  little  canoe  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  settlement,  and  return 
on  foot,  beginning  at  the  farther  end  of  it.  It  is,  however,  soon 
known,  and  the  people  are  at  once  in  a  great  bustle  preparing  their 
habitations  for  our  inspection.  This,  however,  is  a  useful  stimulus, 
and  produces  good  effects.  There  are,  at  present,  between  fifty  and 
sixty  houses  plastered  and  plastering,  and  many  others  ready  for  the 
plaster,  which  is  considerably  more  than  in  all  the  islands  beside  from 
Mahiti  down  to  Maupiti.  The  houses,  generally  speaking,  are  low 
and  small,  like  neat  little  cottages  ;  but  upon  the  whole,  they  are  very 
good,  and  do  the  natives  great  credit. 

"  We  have  lately  made  a  sugar-mill  with  three  large  rollers  to  it  of 
the  aito.  The  manual  labor  was  done  principally  by  the  natives.  My 
part  was  to  mark  out  the  work,  which  is  rather  complicated,  and  turn 
the  rollers.  This  was  rather  a  difficult  job,  and  1  was  obliged  to  have 
recourse  to  a  little  ingenuity  ;  for  the  rollers  were  so  large  and  heavy, 
that  it  was  impossible  to  turn  them  with  a  foot  or  wheel-lathe,  so  I 
put  a  grindstone  handle  at  each  end,  with  two  men  to  turn  them ;  and 
thus  we  made  them  work  as  regular  and  well  as  the  large  concern 
which  Mr.  Gyles  brought  out  to  Tahiti.  As  soon  as  I  am  disengaged, 
we  are  going  to  make  water- works  to  it. 

"We  now  do  but  little  of  the  laborious  part  of  such  things.  The 
natives  have  learned  to  work  very  well  indeed,  and  some  of  them 
can  saw,  and  edge,  and  plane  better  than  I  can  ;  but  any  part  that  re- 
quires particular  care,  or  in  which  great  exactness  is  necessary,  such 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  75 

as  turning  spindles,  rollers,  etc.,  I  am  obliged  to  do  myself.  Perhaps 
you  will  wonder  how  we  can  do  such  things,  having  never  before 
seen  anything  of  the  kind.  I  think  that  a  person,  having  tolerably 
good  mechanical  genius,  and  a  book  that  will  give  him  general  out- 
fines  will  be  able  to  accomplish  almost  anything  (not  extraordinarily 
complicated)  that  he  sets  his  mind  to.  We  are  going  to  attempt  a 
large  clock  and  wooden  smith's  bellows  almost  immediately.  Our 
various  little  works  of  this  kind,  our  boats  and  our  houses  have  given 
the  natives  many  new  and  important  ideas.  These  they  readily  re- 
ceive and  act  upon,  and  it  is  with  delight  I  observe  them  engaged  in 
the  different  branches  of  carpentering,  some  box-making,  some  bed- 
stead-making, some  making  very  neat  sofas  (which  we  have  lately 
taught  them)  with  turned  legs  and  looking  very  respectable  indeed, 
some,  again,  lime-burning,  some  sawing,  some  boat-building,  some 
working  at  the  forge,  and  some  sugar-boiling;  while  the  women  are 
equally  busy  in  making  gowns,  plaiting  bark,  and  working  neat  bon- 
nets—all the  effect  of  the  Gospel.  My  dear  wife  has  taught  numbers 
to  work  well.  Indeed  it  has  been  her  employment  ever  since  she 
landed.  She  has  taught  them  to  make  very  respectable  bonnets,  of 
native  materials,  which  the  ladies  in  England  would  not  despise. 

"  I  have  lately  taught  a  native  to  bind  books,  which  he  can  now  do 
very  well.  I  have  sent  you  some  specimens  of  his  workmanship. 
He  has  no  machine  of  any  kind,  and  yet  he  binds  all  our  Gospels, 
etc.  as  they  are  printed.  Many  other  natives  are  learning  ;  but  this 
man,  at  present,  excels  them  all.  He  is  clever,  and  we  think  of  mak- 
ing him  foreman  of  our  sugar- works.  We  have  already  made  good 
sugar,  a  small  sample  of  which  I  send  to  the  Directors,  who  will  per- 
mit you  to  see  it.  But  you  must  not  suppose  that  I  am  going  to  turn 
sugar  merchant.  All  we  are  doing  is  done  entirely  for  the  benefit  of 
the  natives,  and  we  are  using  every  method  and  stimulus  in  our  pow- 
er to  introduce  the  sugar  manufacture  among  them,  as  it  will  be  to 
them  a  staple  commodity." 

But  while  rapidly  advancing  in  the  knowledge  of  useful 
arts,  and  in  the  usages  of  well-ordered  communities,  the 
mental  and  moral  improvement  of  the  people  was  no  less  ob- 
vious. The  schools  were  regularly  conducted  by  the  mission- 
aries; but  as,  during  the  day,  the  people  were  busily  em- 
ployed on  their  provision  grounds,  or  in  other  necessary  la- 
bors, the  time  of  instruction  for  the  adults  was  from  six  until 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning.  "  Our  schools,"  Mr.  Williams 
states,  "  are  kept  up  with  great  spirit.  Brother  Threlkeld 
takes  the  children,  and  I  the  adults.  He  has  lately  intro- 
duced the  Lancasterian  system,  which  pleases  the  children 
very  much.  I  catechize  the  adults  every  morning.  From 
one  to  two  hundred  of  them  can  read  fluently.  It  is  very 
pleasing,  indeed  affecting,  to  see  the  poor  old  people,  some 
gray-headed,  some  hump-backed,  some  worn  down  with  age, 
trudging  to  the  school  every  morning  and  laboring  hard  at 


76  LIFEOFTHE 

their  b  a  ba ;  most  of  whom  would  have  been  hung  up  a3 
sacrifices  in  the  maraes,  if  the  Lord  had  not  had  mercy  upon 
them,  and  sent  to  them  this  '  blessed  Gospel.'  " 

The  foregoing  particulars  will  enable  the  reader  to  esti- 
mate Mr.  Williams's  "  manner  of  life  "  at  this  early  stage  of 
his  course.  But  his  personal  and  missionary  history  during 
this  period  would  be  incomplete  without  the  facts  which  are 
supplied  by  the  following  extracts  from  a  letter  to  his  parents, 
dated  Raiatea,  June  twenty-fourth,  1820  : — "  Since  my  last, 
we  have  had  to  sing  of  mercy  and  of  judgment.  The  Lord 
has  appeared  for  us  in  many  instances,  and  as  often  as  I 
think  of  the  singular  deliverances  we  have  experienced,  I  de- 
sire that  gratitude  may  inspire  my  soul,  and  that  all  my  powers 
may  be  devoted  to  him  who  delivers  his  servants  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  lion  and  of  the  bear.  Recently,  several  strenu- 
ous efforts  have  been  made  here  by  some  of  the  natives  to 
kindle  the  flames  of  war ;  but  happily,  Jesus,  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  whose  mission  to  our  earth  was  a  mission  of  peace, 
and  whose  Gospel  is  the  proclamation  of  peace,  has  frus- 
trated these  endeavors,  and  brought  their  wicked  counsels  to 
nought. 

"  We  have  recently  paid  a  visit  to  the  island  of  Borabora, 
which  lies  about  twenty  miles  to  the  leeward  of  Raiatea. 
The  natives  received  us  very  gladly.  We  took  with  us  for 
distribution  about  a  hundred  copies  of  the  Gospel  of  Matthew, 
which  we  have  lately  translated.  These  were  sought  with 
great  eagerness ;  some  climbing  the  trees  in  order  that  we 
might  see  and  hear  them.  Both  the  chiefs  and  people  treated 
us  with  every  mark  of  kindness  and  respect.  Our  little  house 
was  filled  from  morning  until  night,  and  we  spent  all  our 
time  in  explaining  passages  of  Scripture,  and  answering  their 
questions  upon  almost  every  subject  you  can  conceive  of. 
We  preached  to  them  every  day,  and  opened  one  place  of 
worship.  When  we  returned,  to  save  us  six  or  seven  hours' 
rowing,  the  natives  carried  us  in  our  boat  across  an  island 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide,  and  from  their  shoulders 
launched  us  upon  the  main  ocean." 

But  while  Mr.  Williams  was  enjoying  the  affection  of  the 
immense  majority  of  the  people,  there  were  a  few  by  whom 
his  person  and  proceedings  were  watched  with  an  evil  eye. 
This  will  surprise  no  one  who  considers  his  early  success, 
and  the  strength  of  those  passions  and  propensities  against 
the  free  gratification  of  which  his  early  labors  had  raised  such 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  77 


formidable  barriers.  The  marvel,  indeed,  is  not  that  a  few, 
but  that  many,  did  not  seek  his  life.  Contrasted  with  the 
treatment  received  by  the  missionaries  at  Tahiti,  Tongatabu, 
New  Zealand  and  the  Marquesas ;  treatment  for  which  their 
doctrine  and  manner  of  life  may  fully  account,  the  peaceful 
circumstances  of  Mr.  Williams  were  most  remarkable.  And 
although  to  those  who  knew  the  man,  his  gentleness,  kind- 
ness and  familiarity ;  and  to  others  who  view  his  labors  of 
love  solely  through  the  medium  of  his  writings,  it  may  seem 
strange  that  one  so  worthy  of  nothing  but  esteem  could  have 
been  the  object  of  deadly  hate,  yet  it  will  not  be  thought  so, 
when  the  previous  condition  and  character  of  the  Raiateans 
are  carefully  considered.  For  there  were  individuals  amongst 
them  who  still  hated  the  light,  and  this  will  explain  the  fol- 
lowing disclosure. 

"  Shortly  after  our  return  from  Borabora,  a  circumstance  occurred, 
by  which  we  were  much  alarmed  and  grieved.  As  Mr.  Threlkeld 
was  preaching,  one  Sabbath  afternoon,  four  young  men,  quite  intoxi- 
cated, came  reeling  into  the  chapel.  They  had  just  before  broken 
open  Mr.  Orsmond's  house,  rifled  his  chests,  and  drank  all  the  spirits 
they  could  find  ;  Mr.  O.  being  in  the  colony,  and  his  servants  at  the 
place  of  worship.  As  it  was  the  Sabbath,  the  chiefs  came  to  our 
house  immediately  after  the  service,  and  asked  us  whether  they 
might  bind  them;  and,  as  these  people  when  intoxicated,  are  dread- 
fully mischievous,  we  advised  them  to  do  so.  At  that  time,  I  had  a 
very  active,  hard- working  little  man,  whom  we  called  Jem.  We 
thought  he  had  behaved  very  strangely  during  the  day,  but  we  had 
no  suspicion  of  any  evil  intention,  until  the  conclusion  of  the  service, 
when  he  called  me  out,  and  disclosed  the  design  of  these  wicked 
men.  Upon  further  investigation,  we  found  that  we  had  been  placed 
in  a  very  critical  and  alarming  position,  and  that  a  plan  had  long 
been  formed,  of  which  Jem  was  privy,  and  to  which  probably  he  was 
a  party,  for  robbing  my  house,  and  murdering  me  and  the  chiefs. 
Jem  says,  he  told  them  that  they  might  go  by  themselves  if  they 
chose,  but  he  would  not  show  them  anything,  for  I  was  a  good  mas- 
ter, and  behaved  kindly  towards  him.  It  was  singular,  as  there  was 
a  rumor  of  war,  that  we  took  this  man  to  sleep  in  the  house  and 
keep  watch ;  and,  though  we  heard  him  go  in  and  out,  and  walk 
about  the  house  very  much  during  the  night,  we  did  not  entertain 
the  least  suspicion  of  danger.  When  the  plan  was  ripe  for  execution, 
two  of  the  conspirators  came  to  our  house  while  we  were  at  dinner, 
and  sought  admittance ;  but  providentially,  the  door  was  locked. 
They  were  very  urgent  to  be  allowed  to  enter,  and  spoke  insultingly 
to  the  servants  because  they  did  not  open  the  door,  and  my  wife,  an- 
noyed by  their  conduct,  said  to  me,  '  Why  don't  you  get  up  and  send 
those  people  away?'  and,  in  general,  I  should  certainly  not  have 
hesitated ;  whether,  however,  1  was  reading  or  thinking,  1  don't 
know,  but,  instead  of  rising  from  my  seat,  I  merely  called  to  the  peo- 
ple in  the  kitchen  to  know  who  was  at  the  door,  and  to  tell  them  not 
7* 


78  LIFEOFTHE 

to  open  it  on  account  of  their  obstinacy.  Upon  hearing  this,  they 
both  went  away.  As  it  was  affirmed  that  they  came  with  a  murder- 
ous purpose,  1  was  thus  providentially  preserved.  Just  before  this, 
another  plan*  had  been  laid  to  murder  me  and  seize  my  boat  whilst  on 
my  way  to  Tahaa,  where  I  had  opened  a  chapel,  which  1  visited  as 
often  as  I  could.  But  their  hand  was  holden,  and  their  counsel 
brought  to  nothing,  by  that  gracious  Providence  whose  '  eye  is  upon 
the  righteous.'  Do  not  let  these  things  make  you  anxious  on  our  ac- 
count. We  must  expect  that  the  strong  man  armed  will  not  yield  up 
his  ancient  and  large  possessions  without  a  struggle,  and  such  occur- 
rences only  supply  additional  proof  that  his  territories  are  in  danger, 
and  his  strongholds  nearly  overthrown.  Let  us  remember  that 
Christ's  kingdom  must  rise,  and  Satan's  kingdom  must  fall,  and  Je- 
sus, we  may  be  assured,  will  protect  those  who  are  faithful  in  his 
cause." 

Mrs.  Williams  was  much  alarmed  by  these  discoveries, 
and,  shortly  afterwards,  was  prematurely  delivered  of  her 
second  child.  "  But  on  the  following  day,"  Mr.  W.  writes, 
"  our  joy  was  turned  into  mourning,  at  the  dear  babe's  unex- 
pected death.  My  dear  wife  herself  was  extremely  ill,  for 
three  weeks  after  her  confinement,  and  I  was  much  afraid 
that  I  should  have  lost  her ;  but  through  the  kind  and  con- 
stant attention  of  my  respected  brother  Threlkeld,  and  by  the 
mercy  of  God,  she  is  now  recovered." 

Soon  after  the  opening  of  the  new  chapel,  the  first  annual 
meeting  of  the  Raiatean  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society  was 
held  there.  The  contributions  for  the  year  were  eleven 
thousand  bamboos  of  cocoa-nut  oil,  which,  after  deducting 
freight  and  expenses,  were  worth  to  the  Society  nearly  £500. 
This  munificent  offering  to  the  missionary  cause  was  per- 
fectly spontaneous ;  and  it  was  most  surprising,  when  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  people  are  considered,  as  the  year  ending 
May,  1820,  had  been  to  them  a  year  of  unprecedented  toil 
and  outlay  in  the  erection  of  the  chapel,  and  the  completion 
of  the  settlement.  But,  at  the  same  time,  the  missionary  sub- 
scription list  must  not  be  taken  as  a  safe  guage  of  the  spirit- 
ual state  of  the  Raiateans.  Many  of  them,  there  was  reason 
to  fear,  were  induced  to  contribute  by  vanity,  and  emulation, 
and  self-righteousness.  But  some  were  actuated  by  better 
principles.  As  evidence  of  this,  Mr.  Williams  transmitted  to 
his  friends  the  native  speeches  delivered  at  the  annual  meet- 
ing ;  and  the  following  short  selections  will  convey  a  general 
idea,  and  supply  some  further  indications  of  the  beneficial  in- 
fluence of  missionary  labors. 

*  Vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  page  128. 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  79 

After  Pahi,  the  secretary,  had  read  the  report,  he  said, 

"  My  heart  was  rejoiced  while  I  was  reading  the  report.  A  thou- 
sand bamboos  from  one  district !  Fourteen  hundred  from  another  ! 
Well  done,  my  friends !  Let  us  not  be  weary,  or  lazy,  but  let  us 
double  our  diligence.  We  are  constantly  praying,  '  Let  thy  word 
grow }'  but  if  we  do  not  use  the  means,  how  can  the  word  grow  ? 
What  would  you  think  of  a  man  whose  canoe  was  fast  on  the  beach, 
and  who  kneeled  down,  and  prayed  to  God  that  his  canoe  might  reach 
the  sea  ?  Would  you  not  call  him  a  foolish  man,  and  desire  him  to 
stand  up  and  drag  his  canoe  ?  And  shall  not  we  act  as  foolish  a  part, 
if  we  pray,  and  do  not  use  the  means  for  making  the  word  of  God  to 
grow.  Prayer  and  the  means  must  go  together,  and  then  we  may  ex- 
pect that  all  will  know  the  word  of  God." 

Fenuapeho,  the  president  of  the  Tahaa  Society,  said, 

"  You  have  given  your  property.  Perhaps  some  of  you  gave  it  from 
custom,  and  some  of  you  grudgingly,  and,  if  so,  God  will  not  be 
pleased;  but,  if  you  gave  it  with  your  hearts,  you  may  pray  with  pro- 
priety that  God  would  not  take  away  your  teachers,  and  that  he  will 
send  his  word  to  every  land." 

To  this  another  added  that, 

"  A  little  property  given,  with  the  heart,  becomes  big  property  in  the 
sight  of  God." 

Tairo  said, 

"  Let  us  now  hold  fast  the  word  of  God,  and  die  with  it  in  our 
hands." 

"  My  friends,"  added  another,  "let  us  all  rejoice  together.  We 
have  become  one  great  family  this  day.  Hitherto  we  have  lived  as 
strangers,  and  with  evil  dispositions  towards  each  other,  and  we  are 
reduced  to  a  very  few  by  regarding  Satan's  parau  ;  (word  or  customs) 
but  now  we  are  wen.  God  saw  the  great  crookedness  of  this  land, 
and  sent  his  word  to  make  it  straight.  He  saw  the  great  ruggedness 
of  this  land,  and  sent  his  word  to  make  it  smooth.  Oh  !  those  who 
have  died  cannot  now  partake  of  our  joys.  Let  us  rejoice,  and  be 
diligent." 

A  chief,  named  Padu,  began  his  address  by  saying,  that 
formerly  the  place  on  which  they  stood  was  sacred,  and  not  a 
person  dared  to  venture  upon  it ;  but  that  now,  those  foolish 
customs  had  fallen,  and  they  were  all  assembled  there  to 
serve  Jehovah,  adding, 

"  When  evil  grows  in  any  place,  (alluding  to  a  district  in  which 
some  persons  had  been  disposed  to  war,)  let  us  not  take  the  spear  and 
the  gun,  but  let  us  quench  the  evil  with  the  light  of  God's  word." 


80  LIFEOFTHE 

"Angels,"  said  Uaeva,  "are  rejoicing  at  our  meeting  to-day;  and 
the  ministers  in  England,  with  the  good  people  there,  will  rejoice 
when  they  hear  of  our  meeting  this  day.  But  let  us  not  think  that 
giving  our  property  will  save  our  souls.  There  is  but  one  way  of  sal- 
vation, and  but  one  Saviour,  Christ  Jesus." 

Tamatoa's  truly  native  speech  on  this  occasion  deeply  in- 
terested Mr.  Williams,  and  will  be  found  in  his  own  pub- 
lished narrative.*  But  all  the  sentiments  expressed  on  this 
occasion  evinced  the  growing  intelligence  of  the  people. 
Their  speeches  were  not  the  mere  empty  echoes  of  his  words, 
but  the  declaration  of  thoughts  which  had  been  received,  di- 
gested and  assimilated  by  their  own  minds.  If  there  had  been 
no  other  proof  of  this,  the  truly  native  and  original  methods 
employed  in  their  illustration  would  have  been  sufficient. 
But  it  was  not  from  solitary  addresses  that  Mr.  Williams  esti- 
mated the  progress  of  the  people.  Numerous  other  signs 
proved  that  that  "  word  which  giveth  understanding  to  the 
simple"  had  now  found  an  entrance  into  many  of  their  minds. 
Having,  from  the  commencement,  succeeded  in  awakening 
their  attention  to  the  Divine  message,  its  power  to  supplant 
the  gross  and  abominable  superstitions  which  had  previously 
degraded  them  was  becoming  every  day  more  obvious,  while 
their  conduct  to  the  missionaries  supplied  pleasing  indication 
that  they  appreciated  their  motives,  and  highly  esteemed  their 
labors. 

The  eventful  month  (May,  1820)  during  which  the  chapel 
was  opened,  the  laws  established  and  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  Missionary  Auxiliary  held  was  closed  and  crowned  by  the 
first  administration  in  the  island  of  Christian  baptism.  This 
took  place  on  the  last  Sabbath  in  May,  on  which  occasion 
many  parents,  including  some  of  the  principal  chiefs,  with 
their  households,  altogether  seventy  individuals,  received  the 
initiatory  rite.  "The  candidates,"  Mr.  Williams  writes, 
"  were  seated  in  front  of  the  pulpit.  I  preached  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  brother  Threlkeld  in  the  afternoon.  Great  attention 
and  apparent  seriousness  pervaded  the  assembly,  while  we 
were  addressing  the  people,  and  administering  the  ordinance. 
The  adults  retained  their  native  names,  when  these  were  not 
improper ;  but  new  names,  principally  Scripture  names,  were 
given  to  the  children.  The  principles  upon  which  we  bap- 
tized them  are  those  stated  by  Mr.  Gratheed  in  his  letter  on 
external  religious  institutions.    We  admit  all  who  appear  cor- 

*  Vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  page  229. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  81 

dially  to  receive  the  Gospel,  who  regularly  attend  Divine  or- 
dinances, and  in  whose  conduct  there  is  nothing  immoral." 

The  preceding  details  may  naturally  lead  the  reader  to 
suppose  that  Mr.  Williams  at  this  time  must  have  been  per- 
fectly satisfied  both  with  the  sphere  and  the  success  of  his 
labors.  But,  surprising  as  it  may  seem,  this  was  not  his 
feeling.  On  the  contrary,  he  considered  his  toil  hitherto 
comparatively  unproductive,  and  the  limits  by  which  he  was 
confined  much  too  narrow.  The  truth  is,  his  soul  was  too 
large  for  his  station.  He  longed,  with  a  desire  which  almost 
amounted  to  impatience,  to  accomplish  far  more  for  God  and 
the  heathen,  than  he  could  at  Raiatea.  This  unsettled  him, 
and  this  alone.  He  felt  shackled,  and,  for  a  moment,  he 
strove  to  burst  his  bonds  asunder.  Like  his  Divine  Master, 
he  loved  the  whole  world,  and  he  longed  to  exert  his  influence 
over  a  field  more  commensurate  with  his  benevolent  desires. 
Impelled  by  these  motives,  he  requested  the  Directors  to  re- 
move him.  Indeed,  he  had  well-nigh  departed  without  await- 
ing their  concurrence.  But  his  state  of  mind  at  this  time 
will  be  best  learned  from  the  subjoined  extracts  from  a  letter 
to  the  Directors,  which  bears  date  July  7,  1820 ;  and,  what- 
ever may  be  thought  of  the  estimate  which  Mr.  Williams  had 
formed  of  his  previous  engagements,  or  of  the  propriety  of  his 
request,  all  will  admire  the  noble  zeal  and  Christian  philan- 
thropy which  breathe  and  burn  in  the  following  passages. 

"  Brethren,  I  have  given  myself  wholly  to  the  Lord,  and  desire  to 
spend  my  entire  life  in  his  service.  I  have  not  another  desire  in  my 
soul,  but  to  live  and  to  die  in  the  work  of  my  Saviour.  But  I  regret 
that  I  ever  came  to  these  islands ;  and  now  earnestly  entreat  that  you 
will  consider  seriously,  and  with  an  unbiassed  judgment,  the  request 
which,  for  the  reasons  subjoined,  I  am  about  to  make.  I  request,  then, 
a  removal ;  and  the  reasons  which  induce  me  to  do  so  are  the  follow- 
ing. 

"  In  the  first  place — the  small  population  of  this  island,  and  the 
comparatively  lazy  life  I  am  now  living.  I  read  in  your  publications 
of  the  thousands,  tens  of  thousands,  yea  hundreds  of  thousands  who 
are  crying,  '  Come  over  and  help  us;'  whilst,  here,  from  the  local 
situation  and  circumstances  of  these  islands,  there  must  of  necessity 
be  two  or  three  families  at  every  station,  and  in  an  entirely  uncivil- 
ized country  even  more  would  be  desirable.  Now,  in  these  islands, 
our  settlements,  generally  speaking,  consist  of  from  600  to  1000  per- 
sons, and  our  congregations  about  the  same ;  and  there  are  at  Hua- 
hine  three  missionaries,  and  three  at  Raiatea.  But  you  may  say, 
*  Why  not  go  to  another  part  of  the  island  ?'  And  my  reply  is,  that 
there  is  not  another  part,  where  we  could  raise  a  congregation  of 
twenty  persons.   They  live  in  a  straggling  manner,  very  inconvenient 


82 


LIFE     OF    THE 


for  itinerating  labors ;  three  or  four  families  in  one  bay,  and  another 
little  group  five  or  six  miles  further  on ;  and  we  informed  you,  in  a 
former  letter,  that  we  had  collected  nearly  all  the  people  of  the  island 
around  us.  Neither  is  the  population  likely  to  increase  much,  for  the 
deaths  every  year  more  than  keep  pace  with  the  births.  About  the 
months  of  April  and  May,  the  influenza  prevails  through  the  islands, 
and  carries  off  the  natives  very  rapidly.  Last  April,  we  buried  three 
or  four  daily,  for  many  days  in  succession.  Such  a  scene  of  mortality 
I  had  never  witnessed.  It  was  much  more  severe  this  year  than  last. 
I  have  stood  during  several  days  in  succession,  and  addressed  the 
people  between  three  and  four  open  graves. 

"  I  have  been  reading  your  review  of  Mr.  Ne well's  little  work,  in 
which  he  computes  that,  if  30,000  missionaries  were  sent  out,  it  would 
only  be  one  missionary  to  about  10,000  or  12,000  at  most ;  and  when 
I  read  these  accounts  my  spirit,  as  it  were,  leaves  my  body  in  idleness 
(or  almost  so)  in  Raiatea,  and  is  flying  amongst  one  tribe  of  thousands 
and  another  tribe  of  millions,  witnessing  their  awful  state  of  ignorance, 
and  telling  them,  in  imagination,  of  a  Saviour's  dying  love.  But  af- 
ter this  imaginary  range,  my  soul  returns  dejected  to  her  solitary  work 
in  Raiatea.  I  had  conceived  a  notion,  and  I  think  I  saw  it  in  some  of 
your  publications,  that  there  were  34,000  inhabitants  on  these  islands, 
and  this  idea  alone  influenced  me  in  coming  to  the  leeward  group, 
and  separating  from  my  much-esteemed  brethren,  Piatt,  Bourne,  and 
Darling,  with  whom  I  came  from  England.  1  found  this,  and  so  did 
my  dear  wife,  a  great  trial,  for  I  am  happy  to  say  that,  both  between 
our  wives  and  ourselves,  there  has  ever  existed,  and  still  exists  a 
very  strong  attachment.  But  as  I  understood  there  was  only  5000  or 
6000  inhabitants  in  Tahiti,  with  eight  or  nine  missionaries,  I  naturally 
expected  to  find  about  28,000  persons  in  the  six  leeward  islands,  and 
was  quite  angry  with  my  brethren,  Piatt,  etc.,  for  staying  to  wind- 
ward, when  there  were  so  many  missionaries  to  so  few  people.  But 
behold !  after  two  years'  travelling  about  in  these  leeward  islands,  I 
am  concerned  to  say  that  I  can  find  not  more,  or  very  few  more  than 
about  4000  inhabitants.  I  know  that  one  soul  is  of  infinite  value. 
But  how  does  the  merchant  act  who  goes  in  search  of  goodly  pearls  ? 
Supposing  that  he  knows  where  there  is  one  pearl,  which  would  pay 
him  for  the  trouble  of  searching  and  procuring  it,  and  at  the  same 
time,  of  another  spot,  where  there  were  thousands  of  equal  value,  to 
which  place  would  he  direct  his  way  ?  Of  course  to  the  latter.  Let 
us  not,  then,  act  a  more  inconsiderate  part  than  those  who  seek  after 
earthly  riches. 

"  Another  reason  for  which  I  most  sincerely  request  a  removal  to 
some  other  station  is,  that  here  there  is  no  prospect  whatever  of  our 
dear  children  becoming  useful  members  of  the  church,  and  of  society. 
In  another  part  of  the  world,  the  children  of  missionaries  might  be 
employed  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  or  in  some  other 
honorable  and  useful  engagement.  There  are  many  places  where 
there  is  abundance  of  work  for  missionaries,  and  where  their  children, 
too,  may  be  employed  for  ages  to  come  in  the  same  work,  while  such 
as  were  not  fitted  for  missionary  labors  may  become  useful  members 
of  civil  society.  To  such  a  place  I  would  go  with  the  utmost  cheer- 
fulness, and  with  a  determination  never  to  stir  from  thence,  till  God, 
by  his  last  messenger,  should  call  me  to  himself. 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  83 

ct  My  mind,  with  that  of  my  dear  wife,  has  lately  been  exercised 
with  a  severe  trial,  having  lost  our  last  babe ;  and  no  doubt  1  should 
have  lost  my  dear  wife  also,  had  it  not  been  for  the  kind  assiduity  and 
skill  of  my  respected  brother  Threlkeld.  We  have  now  but  one  child, 
and  this  also  is  a  reason  why  at  present,  and  with  comparatively  little 
difficulty,  we  could  remove,  and  why  I  request  your  decisive  answer 
by  the  earliest  opportunity. 

"  I  have  another  reason  for  this.  I  have  now  youth  in  my  favor, 
being  only  twenty- four  years  of  age.  I  have  therefore  no  doubt  but 
that  I  might  soon  acquire  a  new  language,  as  without  knoAving  a  word 
of  this  ere  I  arrived,  I  preached  in  it,  before  I  had  been  eleven  months 
in  the  island,  six  of  which  I  was  daily  employed  at  the  forge,  and  the 
other  five  removing  from  Eimeo  to  Huahine,  and  from  Huahine  to. 
Raiatea.  This  encourages  me  to  hope  that  the  acquisition  of  any  lan- 
guage would  not,  at  present,  be  a  great  difficulty  ;  but  should  I  re- 
main here  until  the  age  of  thirty  or  upwards,  and  then  remove,  1 
should  not  possess  the  aptitude  I  now  possess,  and  the  attainment 
would  form  a  serious  obstacle. 

"  I  humbly  submit  to  you  these  reasons,  as  the  ground  upon  which 
I  request  a  removal  to  another  station,  and  entreat  a  decisive  answer 
by  the  very  next  opportunity  you  have  of  sending.  I  wish  to  do 
nothing  rashly.  I  make  it  a  matter  of  constant  prayer  to  God  that  he 
would  lead  and  guide  me  in  the  way  wherein  he  would  have  me  to  go. 
I  desire  still  to  acknowledge  him  in  all  my  ways,  believing  that  he 
who  has  hitherto  directed,  will  continue  to  direct  my  steps.  Should  a 
vessel  touch  here  on  her  way  to  England,  and  you  should  unexpect- 
edly see  me  in  the  missionary  rooms,  with  what  reception  should  I 
meet  ?  I  think  that  some  of  the  Directors  would  rejoice ;  but  those 
few  who  are  so  enthusiastically  fond  of  these  barren  mountains  would 
of  course  be  displeased,  and  perhaps  ready  to  allege  that  some  un- 
christian principle  was  the  ground  of  my  conduct.  Be  that  as  it  may, 
brethren,  I  am  not  determined  that  I  shall  not  venture,  should  the 
opportunity  offer,  and,  after  mature  deliberation  and  prayer,  I  deem  it 
the  path  of  duty.  And  should  your  united  opinion  be  against  me,  I 
must  beg  you  will  exercise  your  clemency  and  Christian  kindness  to 
one  who  assures  you,  that  he  is  influenced  by  no  other  motive  what- 
ever than  an  earnest  desire  of  being  more  extensively  useful  in  the 
cause  of  our  common  Redeemer." 

Whether  Mr.  Williams  would  not  have  acted  unwisely,  and 
in  violation  of  engagements  which  he  was  bound  to  respect, 
had  he,  for  the  reasons  specified,  precipitately  relinquished 
his  post,  without  the  sanction  of  the  Directors,  is  a  question 
which  scarcely  admits  of  dispute.  And  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
but  that  the  estimate  he  had  formed  of  the  sphere  of  his  labor, 
and  of  his  own  usefulness  in  it,  was  much  below  the  truth. 
But  whilst  few  would  have  justified  his  hasty  abandonment  of 
a  people  amongst  whom  there  appeared  so  many  indications 
of  the  Divine  presence  and  approval,  all  must  admire  the  in- 
genuous simplicity,  manly  frankness,  and  glowing  zeal  which 


84 


LIFE     OF    THE 


characterize  his  request,  and  the  communication  in  which  it 
is  conveyed.  While,  therefore,  we  question  his  conclusion, 
without  altogether  denying  the  general  force  of  the  reasons 
upon  which  it  is  founded,  we  must  commend  the  holy  impulse 
under  which  he  acted,  and  the  godly  sincerity  which  guided 
his  pen. 

Five  months  only  had  passed  after  Mr.  Williams's  com- 
plaint of  insufficient  employment,  when  the  departure  of  Mr. 
Orsmond  to  Borabora,  who,  with  some  interruptions,  had  re- 
sided at  Raiatea  until  the  close  of  1820,  devolved  the  duties 
of  the  mission  upon  Messrs.  Threlkeld  and  Williams,  and  the 
latter  had  therefore  less  reason  than  before  to  lament  his  "  la- 
zy life." 

This  addition  to  his  labors,  and  the  signs  of  prosperity 
which  surrounded  him,  appear  to  have  changed  his  feelings, 
and  to  have  fully  reconciled  him  to  his  circumstances.  And 
well  they  might ;  for  the  settlement,  at  the  commencement  of 
1821,  presented  both  to  the  eye  and  to  the  mind,  a  spectacle 
of  surpassing  interest.  The  schools  and  the  house  of  God 
were  diligently  attended;  the  people  were  making  rapid  ad- 
vances in  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  and  there  were  some  upon 
whose  renovated  characters  the  missionaries  could  trace  the 
impress  of  the  Divine  image.  But  while  old  plans  were  care- 
fully worked,  the  brethren,  not  satisfied  with  these  alone, 
were  continually  bringing  into  operation  some  new  methods 
of  improvement.  One  of  these,  and  it  proved  most  impor- 
tant, was  a  periodical  meeting  for  public  conference  on  the 
best  methods  of  cultivating  the  mind,  keeping  the  heart,  and 
promoting  general  prosperity. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  on  which  the  first  of  these  con- 
ferences was  conducted,  and  with  a  view  to  give  additional 
encouragement  to  education,  the  school  children  were  pub- 
licly examined,  addressed  and  rewarded,  and  then  conducted 
to  an  island,  about  sixty  feet  in  diameter,  and  four  feet  above 
the  sea  level,  which  had  been  raised  by  their  own  hands. 
Here,  a  suitable  dinner  had  been  prepared  for  them,  and  the 
remainder  of  the  day  was  occupied  with  speeches,  singing 
and  supplication. 

"  Under  any  circumstances,"  observes  Mr.  Williams,  "  the 
sight  of  300  children  taught  to  read  the  word  of  God  would 
have  been  a  deeply  interesting  spectacle ;  but  how  much  more, 
in  circumstances  like  ours.  For  while  gazing  upon  them, 
we  could  not  but  recollect,  that,  had  it  not  been  for  the  bles- 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  85 

sed  Gospel,  the  greater  part  of  them  would  have  been  mur- 
dered ere  they  had  breathed  the  vital  air,  by  the  merciless 
hands  of  those  who  gave  them  birth.  Most  women  above 
thirty  years  of  age  have  been  guilty  of  this  horrible  crime.  I 
know  a  woman,  poor  creature,  she  is  now  on  her  death-bed, 
who  has  had  fifteen  children,  every  one  of  which  became  vic- 
tims of  her  cruelty  as  soon  as  they  were  born.  Happily  for 
her,  she  is  now  the  subject  of  true  repentance.  She  was 
amongst  the  first  we  baptized ;  and  since  that  time,  she  has 
maintained  great  consistency  of  conduct,  and  love  for  spirit- 
ual things.  Although  her  afflictions  are  complicated,  and 
her  sufferings  severe,  she  told  me  that  she  dare  not  murmur, 
because  the  goodness  of  God  has  been  so  very  great  in  spar- 
ing her  to  hear  of  Jesus.  '  Now/  she  said,  '  she  did  not  fear 
death ;  for,  although  her  sins  were  very  great,  she  trusted  in 
Jesus,  and  believed  that  he  loved  her.'  " 

Of  Mr.  Williams  as  a  preacher  in  the  native  tongue,  nothing 
is  known,  except  from  the  testimony  of  his  brethren,  and  the 
results  of  his  labors.  The  hearers  in  the  South  Seas,  like 
those  of  Britain,  have  their  favorite  preachers ;  and,  although 
they  do  not  turn  their  ears  from  -the  truth,  even  when  its  ut- 
terance or  illustration  is  not  exactly  to  their  taste,  and  are 
never  guilty  of  the  extreme  fastidiousness  and  morbid  sensi- 
bility which  are  frequently  found  elsewhere,  they  can  never- 
theless evince  a  preference.  The  fact  is,  that  human  nature 
is  the  same  under  all  skies,  and  the  laws  of  the  mind  remain 
unaffected  by  the  color  of  the  skin.  Hence,  those  points  in 
thought  and  style,  those  just  sentiments  and  solid  reasons, 
those  familiar  illustrations  and  graphic  delineations,  those 
bursts  of  passion  and  appeals  to  the  heart;  the  soft,  the  bold, 
the  forcible,  the  true,  the  tender,  which  amongst  civilized 
men  make  their  own  way  to  the  understanding  and  the  affec- 
tions, exert  a  similar  power,  whenever  the  mind  is  fairly 
brought  within  their  reach.  Now,  in  some  of  these  methods 
of  arresting  and  impressing  an  audience,  Mr.  Williams  ex- 
celled. His  sermons  were  ingenious,  pointed,  and  replete 
with  facts  and  illustrations  which  the  natives  could  fully  ap- 
preciate. They  were  also  warm  both  in  sentiment  and  de- 
livery, and  very  idiomatic  in  style.  For  these  reasons  he  was 
decidedly  and  universally  popular.  The  writer  was  assured 
by  Mr.  Pritchard,  that  whenever  he  preached  at  Tahiti,  and 
he  was  often  asked  to  do  so  on  special  occasions,  his  name 
was  sure  to  attract  a  large  audience. 


86 


LIFE     OF     THE 


Mr.  Williams's  early  ministrations  at  Raiatea  were  neces- 
sarily restricted  within  those  limits,  which  the  people  of  his 
charge,  as  yet  but  "  babes  in  knowledge,"  were  "  able  to 
bear."  But  he  did  not  confine  his  pulpit  exercises  to  first 
principles.  As  far  as  possible,  he  endeavored  to  "  lead  on" 
his  flock  towards  a  comprehensive  acquaintance  with  the 
Scriptures ;  and  to  sustain  and  reward  their  attention  both  by 
the  solidity  and  the  variety  of  his  discourses.  At  a  period  in 
their  mental  history,  when  it  might  have  been  supposed  that 
the  Raiateans  could  only  receive  "  the  elements  of  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ,"  the  missionaries  found  that  they  could  prof- 
itably bring  things  "  new  "  as  well  as  old,  out  of  the  treasury 
of  those  unsearchable  riches  with  which  they  were  entrusted  ; 
and,  therefore,  instead  of  unprepared  and  declamatory  itera- 
tions of  the  same  things,  Mr.  Williams  "gave  himself  to 
study,"  and  "  sought  out  acceptable  words."  During  this 
year,  he  preached  two  series  of  sermons :  one  on  the  Old 
Testament  types,  and  the  other  on  the  epistles  to  the  seven 
churches  of  Asia.  And  his  care  and  labor  were  amply  re- 
paid by  the  interest  and  improvement  of  the  people.  At  the 
same  period,  his  time  was  much  engrossed  in  translating  dif- 
ferent books  of  Scripture.  But  the  following  extracts  will 
show  that  the  claims  of  the  pulpit  and  of  the  press  did  not  ab- 
stract his  attention  from  the  careful  superintendance  of  the 
settlement,  and  the  spiritual  condition  of  its  several  families. 

"  May  15th,  1821.  This  day  we  paid  our  general  visit  to 
the  houses  of  the  baptized.  Those  who  are  diligent  meet 
with  our  encouragement  and  praise.  We  point  out  the  advan- 
tages they  derive  from  following  our  advice,  and  they  begin 
to  be  convinced  that  we  seek  not  theirs  but  them.  On  the 
other  hand,  indolence  and  negligence  meet  with  a  severe  re- 
buke. None  escape  our  notice,  or  pass  without  suitable  ani- 
madversion ;  for,  at  a  separate  and  special  meeting,  we  after- 
wards read  over  the  names  of  the  owners  of  the  houses  we 
visited,  together  with  the  remarks  we  made  on  the  spot; 
which  fails  not  to  stir  them  up  to  activity.  This  practice  has 
been  productive  of  good  effects.  Our  meetings  with  this  class 
afford  us  much  pleasure  from  the  animated  addresses  which 
the  natives  sometimes  deliver.  On  such  occasions  we  gladly 
sit  in  silence  to  hear  their  native  eloquence,  and  frequently 
feel  our  affections  stirred  by  their  simple  and  artless  decla- 
mation." 

We  have  marked  the  feelings  with  which  Mr.  Williams 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  87 


surveyed  his  sphere  of  labor,  and  the  ardor  with  which  he 
longed  to  burst  forth  from  Raiatea  upon  a  wider  field.  And 
he  who  hath  promised  to  fulfil  the  desire  of  those  that  fear  him, 
did  not  long  withhold  his  servant  from  the  honor  which  he 
sought :  for  scarcely  a  year  had  elapsed,  after  he  had  re- 
quested a  removal,  when  the  prospect  of  additional  occupa- 
tion and  far-extended  usefulness  was  suddenly  opened  before 
him,  and  he  found  himself  most  unexpectedly  introduced  by 
Divine  Providence  into  that  career  of  evangelical  enterprise, 
for  which  he  was  so  pre-eminently  qualified,  and  in  which  he 
found  such  signal  success.  From  this  time,  he  viewed  Raia- 
tea as  no  longer  the  circle,  but  merely  the  centre,  of  his  la- 
bors. This  reconciled  him  to  his  station,  and  set  his  anxieties 
at  rest.  So  great,  indeed,  was  the  change  thus  produced  in 
his  feelings,  that,  in  a  letter  to  the  Directors,  written  shortly 
afterwards,  he  fully  revokes  his  previous  request.  "We 
have  now,"  he  says,  "  no  desire  to  leave;  and,  as  our  station 
is  assuming  rather  an  unexpected  importance,  I  am  resolved 
to  stay,  unless  compelled  to  abandon  it." 

The  event  which  caused  this  revolution  in  Mr.  Williams's 
mind,  was  the  arrival  at  Raiatea  of  Auuru,  a  chief  of  Rurutu, 
who,  with  thirty  of  his  people,  had  fled  from  his  island  to 
escape  a  desolating  pestilence  then  raging  there,  and  had 
been  most  mercifully  driven  upon  the  shores  of  Raiatea.  The 
readers  of  the  "  Missionary  Enterprises  "  will  readily  recall 
the  interesting  details  of  this  visit.  It  will  be  remembered, 
that,  after  spending  three  months  at  Raiatea,  in  the  acquisi- 
tion of  knowledge,  the  chief  returned  to  his  island,  accompa- 
nied by  his  own  people,  some  Raiateans,  and  two  native 
teachers,  the  "  light  in  his  hand,"  without  which  he  refused 
to  revisit  his  dark  land.  It  will  also  be  recollected  that,  in  a 
few  weeks,  the  Raiateans  returned  in  triumph,  bearing  with 
them  "  the  gods  many"  of  Rurutu. 

This  speedy  and  complete  success  revolutionized  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's views  of  his  own  position.  He  saw  in  it  a  providential 
intimation  of  the  course  to  which  he  was  now  called,  and 
surveyed  the  rejected  idols  of  Rurutu  as  the  sure  pledges  of 
future  triumphs.  It  is,  indeed,  difficult  to  estimate  the  full 
effect  of  this  occurrence  upon  his  subsequent  history,  but  it 
was  very  great,  and  not  unlike  the  influence  exerted  upon  an 
army  by  a  successful,  though,  perhaps,  in  itself  an  insignifi- 
cant rencontre  with  the  enemy  at  the  opening  of  a  campaign. 
It  was  the  prestige  of  victory.     From  this  time,  his  thoughts 


88  LIFEOFTHE 

were  more  than  ever  drawn  off  from  the  scenes  which  sur- 
rounded him,  to  dark  and  distant  lands.  In  the  full  confi- 
dence of  being  able  to  win  them  for  Christ,  he  had  resolved, 
if  God  would  permit  him,  to  carry  thither  his  Gospel.  This 
determination,  indeed,  had  been  almost  formed,  whilst  Auuru 
was  at  Raiatea,  and  the  visit  of  that  chief  acted  upon  Mr. 
Williams's  mind,  as  the  vision  of  the  man  of  Macedonia  did 
upon  the  mind  of  the  apostle.  He  was  especially  interested 
in' the  geographical  information  communicated  by  this  stran- 
ger, and  listened  with  thrilling  emotions  to  the  names  and  de- 
scription of  islands  in  the  South  hitherto  unknown,  and 
amongst  others,  of  Rarotonga. 

This  intelligence  fired  his  zeal ; — that  subsequently  receiv- 
ed from  Rurutu  confirmed  his  confidence ;  and  both  com- 
bined to  suggest,  for  the  first  time,  the  project  of  a  missiona- 
ry ship  ;  a  scheme  which  soon  seized  most  tenaciously  upon 
his  ardent  mind,  and  finally  wrought  out  its  own  accomplish- 
ment. A  thought  so  interesting,  and  in  his  estimation,  so 
important,  could  not  be  hid.  Indeed,  there  was  no  reserve 
in  his  nature.  The  cautious  prudence  of  those  who  scarcely 
seem  to  believe  that  "  there  is  a  time  to  speak  ;"  whose  chief 
care  is  to  conceal,  and  whose  morbid  dread  of  saying  aught 
which  might  involve  them  in  controversy,  or  expose  them  to 
censure,  would,  if  universal,  dry  up  the  sources  of  confidence, 
and  paralyze  the  freedom  of  intercourse,  was  his  utter  aver- 
sion. "  Did  you  ever,"  he  has  often  said,  "  know  one  of 
these  pre-eminently  prudent  men  accomplish  anything  great 
or  good  '?"  But  it  must  not,  from  this,  be  supposed,  that  he 
erred  in  the  opposite  extreme  of  incautious  volubility.  He 
could  keep  secrets,  though  he  never  wished  for  secrets  to 
keep.  He  could  be  reserved,  but  he  was  far  more  ready  to 
communicate.  And  in  reference  to  missionary  aims  and 
projects,  he  always  spoke  and  wrote  with  transparent  candor 
and  ingenuous  freedom.  This  will  afterwards  appear  more 
fully  ;  but  it  is  evident  in  the  following  passage  of  a  letter  to 
the  Directors,  which  possesses  the  additional  interest  of  being 
the  first  in  which  mention  is  made  of  a  missionary  ship. 

"  To  visit  and  keep  up  frequent  intercourse  with  fhe  adja- 
cent islands,  we  only  want  a  fine  schooner  of  about  twenty  or 
twenty-five  tons.  If  you  would  send  out  one,  it  would  be  of 
great  advantage,  and  I  suppose  would  not  be  very  expensive. 
It  should  be  considered  the  Society's  property,  and  for  the 
use  of  the  whole  of  the  missionaries.     But  one  particular  sta- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  89 

tion  should  be  its  home,  and  the  missionaries  of  that  station 
should  be  expected  to  look  after  it.  Raiatea  would  be  as 
suitable  as  any  place  ;  but  you  must  not  suspect  me  of  pre- 
ferring Raiatea,  because  it  is  our  station.  It  is  the  most 
central  island,  and  any  of  the  brethren  in  the  leeward  group 
could  have  it  at  any  time  with  ease.  I  have  been  attending 
to  navigation  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  the  natives." 

But  the  visit  of  Auuru,  and  the  mission  to  Rurutu,  were 
not  the  only  circumstances  which  served,  at  this  period,  to 
strengthen  Mr.  Williams's  attachment  to  Raiatea.  This 
feeling  was  confirmed  by  the  general  prosperity  of  the  settle- 
ment ;  and  especially  by  the  animating  anniversary  of  the 
Auxiliary  Missionary  Society,  which  was  held  in  May.  The 
speeches  then  delivered  by  the  natives  were  full  of  just  sen- 
timent, and  instinct  with  spirit  and  life  in  the  cause  of  Gos- 
pel propagation.  But  the  evidences  of  their  zeal  were  more 
substantial  than  words ;  for  the  contributions  were  sufficient 
to  freight  a  vessel ;  and,  when  sold  in  this  country,  yielded 
to  the  parent  institution  the  munificent  sum  of  £\  ,800 !  Be- 
sides these  subscriptions,  the  people,  on  hearing  of  the  recep- 
tion of  their  brethren  at  Rurutu,  unanimously  resolved  to 
support  them.  Nor  were  these  signs  of  prosperity  confined 
to  Raiatea.  Throughout  the  leeward  group  there  were  simi- 
lar indications  of  the  progress  of  society,  and  the  blessing  of 
God.  Mr.  Orsmond  had  fixed  his  residence  at  Borabora, 
and  was  laboring  amidst  the  most  auspicious  appearances. 
"  And  the  people  of  Tahaa,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  are 
forming  a  new  settlement  on  that  part  of  the  island  which 
lies  nearest  to  ours.  We  have  marked  out  the  order,  lines, 
etc.  On  the  day  I  went  over  to  select  the  site  of  a  new 
chapel,  I  preached  under  a  fine  old  tree,  close  to  a  very  large 
marae.     We  intend  to  visit  it  frequently." 

About  the  same  time,  but  the  exact  date  is  unknown,  the 
brethren  formed  a  Christian  church  at  Raiatea ;  a  most  im- 
portant stage  gained  in  the  progress  of  the  mission,  but  one 
of  which  they  have  supplied  few  particulars.  The  following 
sentence  from  a  letter  of  Mr.  Williams  is  the  only  reference 
to  this  transaction,  which  can  be  found  in  his  correspondence. 
"  Our  church  is  formed  upon  Independent  principles."  This 
allusion,  however,  although  so  brief,  throws  much  clear  light 
upon  the  ecclesiastical  sentiments  which  he  then  entertained, 
and  proves  that  these ,  had  been  either  modified  or  matured 
since  the  time  of  his  membership  with  the  Tabernacle  socie- 
8* 


90  LIFE     OF    THE 

ty,  whose  principles,  when  he  stood  connected  with  it,  were 
certainly  not  "  Independent."  Through  what  process  his 
mind  had  reached  these  principles  is  not  known  ;  but,  doubt- 
less, one  reason  which  recommended  their  application  to  Rai- 
atea  was  their  perfect  adaptation  to  its  circumstances.  In- 
deed, it  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  the  missionaries,  situated 
as  they  were,  could  then  have  adopted  any  other  "  church 
principles,"  in  the  formation  and  government  of  a  Christian 
society.  This  will  appear  on  the  bare  statement  of  them  in 
doing  which,  however,  the  object  will  be  rather  to  explain 
than  to  vindicate  this  part  of  Mr.  Williams's  transactions. 

The  "  Independent  principles,"  according  to  which  the 
Raiatean  church  was  framed,  are  few  and  simple.  They  are 
— that  every  such  society  should  seek  as  close  a  conformity 
as  may  be  attained  to  the  model  of  the  churches  founded  by 
the  apostles,  and  that,  consequently,  it  should  be  neither  a 
national,  a  provincial,  or  a  promiscuous  assemblage ;  but  a 
voluntary,  select,  and  spiritual  fraternity,  composed  of  true 
believers,  who,  irrespective  of  minor  differences,  influenced 
by  a  common  faith,  united  in  "  the  bonds  of  love,"  and  desir- 
ing closer  fellowship,  "  come  together,"  and  "  receive  each 
other  as  Christ  also  has  received  them  to  the  glory  of  God." 
The  ends  to  be  contemplated  by  this  union  are  mutual  edifi- 
cation ;  the  maintenance  of  Divine  worship  ;  the  public  pro- 
fession of  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  their  fidelity  to  him  ;  the 
remembrance  and  showing  forth  of  his  death  in  the  sacred 
supper  ;  and  the  universal  diffusion  of  his  Gospel.  For  the 
furtherance  of  these  designs,  it  is  maintained  that  two  classes 
of  church  officers,  and  but  two,  are  either  authorized  or  ne- 
cessary ;  viz.  bishops  or  pastors,  to  take  the  spiritual  over- 
sight of  the  flock,  and  deacons,  to  aid  the  pastors,  and  relieve 
them  from  the  secular  cares  of  the  society.  To  secure  a  suc- 
cession of  faithful  men  for  these  offices,  it  is  believed  that  they 
should  be  "  looked  out,"  and  chosen  by  the  free  suffrages  of 
the  church  members,  who,  with  all  the  imperfections  which 
attach  to  them  equally  with,  though  not  beyond  others,  pos- 
sess those  spiritual  endowments  which  are  essential  to  a  just 
estimate  of  spiritual  character,  and  who,  in  this  and  in  all 
other  points  of  self-government,  are  amenable  to  the  judg- 
ment of  but  "  one  Master,  even  Christ;"  and  hence  claim, 
in  all  spiritual  affairs,  the  right  and  privilege  of  perfect  inde- 
pendence* of  all  external  authority,  whether  civil  or  ecclesi- 

*  This  term  has  been  much  misunderstood  and  misrepresented  ;  and 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  91 

astical,  whether  that  of  individuals  or  communities,  of  hostile 
sects  or  sister  societies.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  contended, 
that  these  separate  societies,  as  they  are  not  schismatic, 
should  not  be  sectarian  ; — that  the  door  of  each  church  should 
be  as  widely  opened  as  the  gate  of  heaven,  and  that  brotherly 
love,  Christian  communion,  and  cordial  co-operation  in  every 
good  word  and  work  should  be  maintained  amongst  each 
other,  and  all  the  followers  of  their  common  Lord.  These 
were  the  "  Independent  principles"  which  Mr.  Williams  pre- 
ferred, and  upon  which  he  proceeded  in  forming  the  church 
at  Raiatea. 

The  church  thus  formed  was,  at  its  origin,  very  small. 
The  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  the  Directors,  written 
on  the  spot  by  Messrs.  Tyerman  and  Bennet,  to  whose  visit 
subsequent  reference  will  be  made,  may  serve  to  illustrate  the 
preceding  remarks,  and  to  exhibit  the  character  of  this  infant 
society.  "  About  two  months  previous  to  our  arrival,  a  few 
of  the  baptized  made  application  to  the  missionaries  to  be 
formed  into  a  Christian  church,  and  to  have  the  ordinance 
of  the  Lord's  supper  administered  to  them.  Being,  in  the 
estimation  of  the  missionaries,  pious  and  worthy  characters, 
their  request  was  complied  with,  and  they  were  formed  into 
a  church,  deacons  were  appointed,  and  the  Lord's  supper 
was  administered.  At  the  time  we  left  the  station,  thirty 
persons,  among  whom  were  the  king  and  queen,  constituted 
the  communicants.  These  persons  were  not  admitted  because 
of  their  dignity;  but  on  the  ground  of  their  piety  alone. 
Rank  here  has  no  influence  in  matters  of  religion.  A  con- 
siderable number  more  are  in  a  promising  state." 

The  same  principles  were  applied  by  the  missionaries  to 
other  objects.  "As  the  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society," 
writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  was  open  to  all,  and  presided  over  by 
the  king,  we  deemed  it  prudent  and  apostolical  to  have  a  col- 
lection made  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel,  by  a  society 
entirely  unconnected  with  the  state ;  the  concerns  of  which 
we  earnestly  strive  to  keep  completely  separate  from  our 
spiritual  affairs,  and  are  determined,  whatever  may  be  the 
consequences,  steadily  to  proceed  upon  the  Divine  principle, 
'  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world.'     We,  therefore,  first  held 

it  may,  therefore,  be  proper  to  add,  that  the  societies  to  which  it  is 
usually  applied  do  not  claim  to  be  independent  in  any  but  their  spir- 
itual affairs,  and  only  of  men  who  are  as  fallible  and  accountable  to 
God  as  themselves. 


|UFI71Pv3IT7 


92  LIFEOFTHE 

a  meeting  with  the  deacons  alone,  and  informed  them,  that 
it  was  the  duty  of  every  church  to  aid  in  the  support  of  mis- 
sionaries, and  that  it  would  be  right  in  them  to  form  a  socie- 
ty for  that  purpose,  to  which  every  member  of  the  church 
might  belong ;  but  that  the  amount  to  be  subscribed  by  each 
individual  must  be  determined  by  themselves,  cautioning 
them  not  to  give  so  much  at  first,  that  they  would  be  unable 
to  continue  it ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  not  to  give  so  little, 
as  to  render  it  contemptible  in  the  estimation  of  British  Chris- 
tians. The  deacons  entered  entirely  into  our  views,  called  a 
meeting  of  the  church,  and  after  a  few  native  speeches,  the 
society  was  established. 

"  To  distinguish  this  society  from  the  other,  which  was 
under  the  patronage  of  Tamatoa,  it  is  called,  Te  Societi 
Ecalesia  i  Raiatea — '  The  Church  Society  in  Raiatea.'  It 
was  agreed  that  every  member  should  subscribe  annually 
three  measures  of  arrow-root ;  but,  in  the  event  of  its  not 
proving  a  good  article  for  commerce,  that  some  other  prop- 
erty should  be  substituted.  Thus  we  have  the  pleasure  of 
handing  to  you  their  first  subscription,  which  amounts  to 
1050  measures  of  arrow-root.  Each  measure  will  weigh  six 
pounds  or  more,  and  the  total  amount  is  nearly  three  tons. 
We  feel  happy  in  being  able  thus  honorable  to  meet  part  of 
the  expenses  of  the  parent  Society,  consistently  with  the  de- 
sire we  have  ever  cherished,  and  in  accordance  with  apostol- 
ic rule  and  primitive  practice." 

But  while  rejoicing  in  the  results  of  his  labor,  and  pro- 
jecting plans  of  still  greater  usefulness,  Mr.  Williams  was 
suddenly  visited  by  a  malady,  which,  for  a  time,  threatened 
to  terminate  his  stay  at  Raiatea.  His  attached  fellow-labor- 
er, Mr.  Threlkeld,  to  whose  medical  knowledge  the  mission 
families  had  been  much  indebted,  employed  every  means  he 
could  devise  to  prevent  a  separation  so  painful  to  himself, 
and  so  injurious  to  the  people,  whom  they  were  mutually 
laboring  to  elevate  and  bless.  But  all  the  resources  of  the 
healing  art  which  he  could  command  proved  unavailing ;  and 
he,  therefore,  earnestly  recommended  his  afflicted  brother  to 
proceed  without  delay  to  his  native  land.  Mr.  Williams 
clearly  perceived  the  wisdom  of  this  advice ;  and,  after  much 
reflection  and  prayer,  he  gave  his  consent.  But  the  prospect 
of  leaving  the  now  endeared  sphere  of  his  labor  was  peculiar- 
ly painful,  and  his  consent  was  not  obtained  without  a  severe 
struggle.     A  few  months  before,  he  would  have  readily  ac- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  93 

quiesced  in  this  suggestion ;  but  now,  he  did  it  with  extreme 
reluctance.  This  change  of  feeling  was  the  natural  conse- 
quence of  his  improved  circumstances,  of  the  progress  of  the 
Redeemer's  cause  around  him,  of  the  growing  attachment  of 
the  people,  and,  still  more,  of  the  success  of  the  mission  to 
Rurutu,  and  the  hope  thus  created  of  opening  the  door  of 
faith  to  the  inhabitants  Of  numerous  other  islands  in  the 
South  Pacific.  Most  unwillingly,  therefore,  did  he  deter- 
mine to  depart,  and  only  because,  in  the  opinion  of  all,  duty 
demanded  the  sacrifice. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Williams  had  formed  the  purpose  of  leav- 
ing Raiatea,  he  convened  the  church,  and  communicated  to 
them  his  design. 

"  Poor  things,"  he  writes,  "  when  they  heard  it,  they  were  almost 
panic-struck.  Many  immediately  burst  into  tears,  and  I  was  so  much 
affected  myself,  that  I  could  scarcely  speak  to  them.  I  exhorted  them 
to  more  than  ordinary  prayer,  assured  them  that,  with  the  Lord 
nothing  was  impossible,  that  the  prayer  of  the  righteous  ever  had 
availed,  and  ever  would  avail  much  with  him  ;  and  as  it  was  now  my 
earnest  desire  to  continue  amongst  them,  and  their  earnest  desire  that 
I  should,  I  besought  them  to  cease  not  to  pray  that  the  Lord  would 
remove  the  affliction.  1  sat  down,  and  a  solemn  silence  of  several 
minutes  ensued.  At  length,  one  of  the  deacons  arose,  and  in  a  very 
feeling  and  affectionate  manner,  exhorted  the  people  to  be  instant  in 
prayer  that  the  Lord  would  remove  this  affliction,  and  continue  me 
amongst  them.  On  the  next,  and  for  many  successive  days,  the  peo- 
ple continued  coming  to  my  house,  weeping,  and  saying  they  could 
neither  eat,  drink,  nor  sleep  ;  very  many  of  whom,  we  know,  ex- 
pressed the  true  feelings  of  their  hearts.  The  poor  old  king,  Tamatoa, 
(who  is  now  by  my  side  writing  a  letter  to  the  Directors,  which  he  is 
about  to  send  with  a  girdle  which  has  been  the  death  of  many  a  poor 
creature)  came  frequently,  and  requested  me  not  to  think  of  going, 
and  by  no  means  to  leave  them,  asking  whether  I  had  no  compassion. 
One  day,  he  came  in  a  great  bustle,  and  said,  '  Viriamu,  I  have  been 
thinking  you  are  a  strange  man.  Jesus  did  not  take  care  of  his  body. 
He  did  not  even  shrink  from  death  ;  and  now  you  are  afflicted,  you 
are  going  to  leave  us.'  1  told  him  that  his  ideas  were  incorrect,  for  it 
required  the  life,  health,  and  strength  of  a  missionary  to  effect  that  for 
which  Jesus  died,  etc.  The  old  gentleman  replied,  Oia  mau  aiu,  etc. 
— *  I  am  mistaken,  but  the  heart  is  coveting  you,  therefore  I  am  think- 
ing of  one  thing  and  thinking  of  another  thing  to  prevent  you  from 
going.' 

"  While  I  am  upon  this  subject,  I  will  give  you  two  or  three  figures 
which  the  natives  used  at  our  Friday  evening  meetings,  relating  to  my 
leaving  them.  '  I  have  been  grieving,'  said  one  of  them,  '  at  the 
thought  that  our  teacher  is  going  from  us.  At  present,  we  are  like  a 
house  supported  by  two  strong  middle  posts  :  and,  if  one  of  them  is 
taken  away,  the  house  w.ill  become  weak,  and  be  shaken  about  by  the 
strong  winds.'     '  I  have  been  thinking,'    said  another,  '  that  we  are 


94  LIFEOFTHE 

now  like  a  person  with  two  eyes,  but  one  is  going  to  be  taken  out. 
Will  it  not  be  very  painful  to  have  the  eye  taken  out,  and  will  the  man 
be  able  to  see  so  well  with  one  eye  as  with  two  ?'  " 

These  manifestations  of  love,  and  the  evidence  they  sup- 
plied that  his  labors  were  appreciated,  as  well  as  useful, 
bound  Mr.  Williams  more  firmly  than  ever  to  the  Raiateans, 
and  constrained  him,  with  renewed  importunity,  to  pray  that 
God  would  prevent  the  dreaded  separation.  And  together 
with  his  own  supplications,  those  of  the  church  came  up  con- 
tinually before  the  throne.  In  private,  as  well  as  in  public, 
"  prayer  was  made  for  him  without  ceasing."  "  And  the 
Lord  hearkened  and  heard."  His  promise  was  once  more 
fulfilled,  that  "  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick,  and  the 
Lord  shall  raise  him  up."  Most  unexpectedly  and  rapidly,  the 
threatening  malady  began  to  decline,  and  that  without  medi- 
cine, or  other  human  means,  all  of  which  had  been  previ- 
ously tried  in  vain.  This  was  enough  ;  and  Mr.  Williams  at 
once  abandoned  all  thought  of  departure.  His  spirit  revived 
with  returning  health  ;  and  nothing  on  the  subject  was  now 
heard  throughout  the  settlement,  but  the  congratulations  and 
thanksgivings  of  the  natives. 

But  this  season  of  rejoicing  to  Mr.  Williams  was  short ; 
and  just  as  one  cloud  which  had  darkened  his  horizon  was 
dispersed,  another  suddenly  cast  its  shadow  upon  his  path, 
and  again  involved  him  in  grief  and  gloom.  Indeed,  he  had 
scarcely  regained  his  own  health,  when  he  received  the  intel- 
ligence of  his  mother's  death. 

This  event  took  place  rather  suddenly  on  the  23rd  of  De- 
cember, 1819,  and  the  heavy  tidings  weighed  him  down  with 
sorrow.  Those  whose  estimate  of  Mr.  Williams  has  been 
formed  solely  from  the  published  records  of  his  missionary  la- 
bors, must  have  received  an  imperfect,  if  not  an  erroneous 
impression  of  his  character.  The  calculation,  energy,  en- 
terprise, and  endurance,  which  his  own  narrative  discovers, 
present  only  the  more  bold  and  manly  features  of  his  mind. 
But  with  these,  there  were  blended  a  gentleness  and  tender- 
ness, a  susceptibility,  quickness,  and  warmth  of  affection, 
which,  to  those  who  intimately  knew  him,  rendered  this 
courageous  and  lion-hearted  man  as  much  an  object  of  love 
as  of  admiration.  But  while  kind  to  all,  and  more  than  ordi- 
narily attached  to  his  personal  friends,  his  fraternal  and  filial 
feelings  were  peculiarly  ardent.  And  to  his  mother  he  was 
especially  devoted.     Her  memory,  her  name,  her  letters,  her 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  95 

picture,  seldom  failed  to  fill  his  heart  with  emotion,  and  his 
eyes  with  tears.  Upon  her  his  fondest  feelings  had  been  fixed 
from  childhood ;  and  when  summoned  by  his  principles  and 
his  Saviour,  to  forsake  his  native  land,  nothing  caused  him  so 
much  sorrow  as  separating  from  his  beloved  mother.  Of  this 
attachment,  the  following  passionate  burst  of  feeling,  written 
on  the  receipt  of  the  intelligence  of  her  death,  will  furnish 
sufficient  evidence : 

"  Raiatea,  June  29, 1821. 

"  My  dear  Father,  Brothers,  and  Sisters, 

"  1  now  sit  down,  in  much  sorrow  and  distress,  to  acknowledge  the 
receipt  of  that  most  afflicting  and  very  unexpected  intelligence,  the 
death  of  ray  valuable,  beloved,  and  most  excellent  mother.  Oh  that 
I  could  have  been  at  her  bed-side  to  receive  her  parting  blessing  !  My 
heart  is  filled  with  grief,  and  my  eyes  with  tears.  Our  poor  dear, 
dear  and  precious  mother  is  now  no  more  !  You  seem  to  me  now 
like  a  ship  tossed  about  in  a  tempest  without  a  pilot.  She  is  gone  ! 
No  more  will  her  devoted  lips  be  employed  in  telling  her  affectionate, 
dutiful,  and  weeping  children  of  a  Saviour's  dying  love  ;  but  although 
she  is  dead,  she  yet  speaketh  to  us  in  the  brightest  of  bright  examples 
which  she  has  left  behind — she  speaks  to  us  in  a  language  which 
nothing  can  erase,  and  which  time  will  never  impair.  Never,  no 
never  while  we  live,  shall  we  remember  our  dearest,  most  excellent 
of  mothers,  without  emotions  of  soul  which  words  cannot  describe. 
O  thou  brightest  of  examples,  thou  lover  of  Christ,  thou  most  affec- 
tionate and  beloved  of  mothers  !  May  thy  Saviour,  with  whom  thou 
art  now  spending  a  blissful  eternity,  enable  us,  thy  affectionate  and 
weeping  children,  to  walk  in  thy  steps  !  Then  we  shall  meet  again, 
and  sorrow  will  never  again  fill  our  hearts,  and  tears  will  never  again 
bedew  our  cheeks  in  lamenting  thy  loss.  O  mother  !  mother  !  where 
art  thou  ?  Methinks  I  hear  thee  say,  •  I  am  happy,  I  am  happy,  I  am 
with  Jesus  !  Cease,  my  children,  cease  to  weep.  Dry  those  tears 
which  flow  so  copiously  from  your  eyes.  Love  Christ ;  obey  his  pre- 
cepts ;  then  we  shall  meet  again  in  a  more  congenial  clime,  to  enjoy 
each  other's  company  where  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  cease,  and 
everlasting  joy  shall  be  upon  our  heads.'  Yes  !  O  yes  !  my  dearest 
mother,  we  cannot,  no  !  we  will  not,  we  dare  not  sorrow  as  those  who 
have  no  hope  ;  but  Rachel  must  weep.  Even  our  Jesus  himself  did 
not  refuse  the  tear  of  affection,  whilst  his  beloved  friend  lay  in  the 
silent  grave  ;  and  can  we  withhold  this  tribute  from  one  we  so  much 
loved  ?  No  !  it  is  impossible.  Oh  !  that  my  head  were  waters,  and 
my  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,  that  I  might  weep  day  and  night  for  my 
precious  mother.  O  my  mother  !  my  mother  !  I  picture  to  myself 
the  heart-rending  scene  of  my  mother  in  her  last  moments.  I  see  you 
all  collected,  waiting  and  watching,  with  the  most  trembling  anxiety, 
till  at  length  she  faints,  and  sinks,  and  falls  asleep  in  Jesus.  I  see 
her  celestial,  heaven-born  spirit  conducted  by  ministering  angels  to 
join  the  holy,  happy  company  of  those,  who  have  washed  their  robes, 
and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.     I  see  my  poor  af- 


96  LIFE    OF    THE 

flicted  father  return,  with  a  soul  laden  with  most  anxious  concern, 
and  no  one  has  voice,  strength,  or  courage,  to  make  known  the  mel- 
ancholy event,  but  he  learns  it  from  the  silence,  and  the  tears  of  his 
afflicted  family.  Oh  !  that  1  had  been  with  you  on  that  awful  night 
to  have  joined  with  my  poor  dear  father,  and  my  beloved  brothers  and 
sisters,  in  giving  vent  to  our  acute  emotions,  and  testifying  the  sin- 
cerity and  ardor  of  our  affection  for  our  beloved,  excellent,  and  la- 
mented mother. 

"  But  I  cannot  proceed.  My  dear  mother  is  no  more.  Oh  !  she  's 
gone,  she  's  gone,  never,  never  to  return  to  us  again.  Pardon  me, 
my  dearest  father  and  beloved  brothers  and  sisters,  for  I  am  opening 
again  the  deep  and  smarting  wound  in  your  bosoms,  which  1  hope  the 
lenient  hand  of  time  has  partially  healed.  My  dear  sisters  say  they 
wish  I  had  been  there,  I  should  have  taught  them  resignation  and 
submission.  I  hope,  my  dearest  friends,  that  1  feel  the  force  of  that 
expression,  '  It  is  the  Lord's  doing,'  and  know  that  all  events  are  un- 
der his  most  special  direction,  and  are  designed  to  accomplish  some 
important  ends.  But  the  possession  of  grace  does  not  eradicate  or 
weaken  our  natural  affections,  though  it  affords  them  great  support, 
by  enabling  its  possessor  to  look  forward,  with  joyful  anticipation,  to 
the  blissful  period,  when  their  kindred  spirits  will  be  re-united.  En- 
joying this  sweet  assurance,  his  tears  are  dried,  his  sorrows  soothed, 
and  his  grief,  in  some  measure,  assuaged.  Had  our  dear  and  valua- 
ble mother  been  destitute  of  that  piety  for  which  we  so  much  love 
her,  then,  my  dearest  brothers  and  sisters,  how  bitter  would  have  been 
our  reflections,  what  pain  and  anguish  of  soul  we  should  experience ; 
but  now  (O  Jesus,  it  is  to  thy  love  and  mercy  we  are  indebted)  we 
possess  the  firmest  assurance  that '  all  her  sorrows  are  left  below,  and 
earth  exchanged  for  heaven.'  We  know  that  she  is  now  in  the  reali- 
zation of  all  the  happiness  which  a  created  nature  can  enjoy.  Shall 
we  then  wish  her  return  ?  No  !  we  dare  not.  But  not  to  feel  bitter- 
ly for  one  we  so  much  loved,  not  to  give  vent  to  the  ardor  of  our  af- 
fection for  so  kind  and  excellent  a  mother,  would  require  the  hard- 
est and  most  unfeeling  heart,  which  none  of  us  possess. 

"  My  dearest  mother's  portrait  is  an  inestimable  treasure.  The 
large  one  hangs  in  our  bed-room  ;  but,  since  I  have  heard  of  her  de- 
cease, I  can  hardly  bear  to  look  at  it.  I  am  endeavoring  to  overcome 
my  feelings,  and  let  it  continue  to  hang  there,  as  a  faithful  monitor  to 
remind  me  frequently  of  her  bright  example,  but  I  fear  I  must  put  it 
away.     Our  precious  mother  !  our  dearest  mother  !       *        *        * 

"I  think  my  dear  mother's  love  to  the  house  of  her  God  cannot  fail 
to  make  an  impression  upon  each  of  our  minds,  which  time  will  not 
efface,  and  should  tend  to  kindle  in  each  of  our  breasts  a  similar  re- 
gard for  that  sacred  place.  Nothing,  we  know,  deterred  her.  Rain, 
cold,  wind,  could  not  keep  her  from  the  place  where  prayer  was  wont 
to  be  made,  not  even  on  that  fatal  foggy  night.  But  now,  my  dear 
brothers  and  sisters,  no  more  will  her  inviting  voice  request  you  to 
accompany  her  to  that  source  of  her  comfort.  Permit  me,  then,  to 
supply  her  place,  in  beseeching  you  to  let  her  example  have  even  a 
greater  influence  than  her  words.  Count  every  opportunity  valuable, 
and  embrace  it  with  eagerness — peradventure  the  Lord  has  blessings 
in  store  for  us  as  a  family. 

"  Another  thought  that  has  occupied  my  mind  is,  that  we  shall  see 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  97 

our  dear  mother  again  ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  of  our  mutual  recogni- 
tion. Now,  if  we  are  found  in  Jesus,  with  what  extatic  joy  will  our 
beloved  parent  join  with  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  in  welcoming  her 
children  into  the  regions  of  the  blessed,  to  go  no  more  out,  to  part  no 
more  for  ever.  Oh  that  this  may  be  our  happy  portion  !  Should 
either  you  or  I  (for  think  not  too  highly  of  me,  more  than  you  ought 
to  think)  be  found  at  last  enemies  of  Jesus,  with  what  anguish  (if  it 
could  be  felt  by  the  blessed)  would  our  dear  mother  behold  her  chil- 
dren torn  from  her  embrace,  and  banished — 

4  Where  the  deep  gulf  is  fix'd  between, 
And  everlasting  shuts  the  scene.' 

"  My  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  I  have  now  two  earnest  requests  to 
make,  the  freedom  of  which  I  know  your  good  sense  and  kind  feeling 
will  excuse.  The  first  is,  that  you  will  continue  to  live  in  the  affec- 
tions of  each  other.  Mutual  love  we  have  enjoyed  from  our  infancy  ; 
and,  in  our  little  disputes,  a  word  from  our  dearest  mother  settled  all ; 
but  now  that  her  voice  is  no  longer  heard,  should  circumstances  of 
the  kind  arise,  suppress  your  feelings,  and  be  at  peace  among  your- 
selves. 

"  The  other  request  I  would  make  refers  to  our  dear  and  only  sur- 
viving parent,  our  beloved  father.  His  feelings  must  be  very  acute. 
I  most  sincerely  sympathize  with  him,  and  feel  confident  that  he  will 
receive  from  you  the  utmost  kindness.  I  intend  to  write  to  him  sep- 
arately ;  but  I  have  written  this  first,  thinking,  that,  when  I  had  thus 
given  vent  to  the  acuteness  of  my  feelings,  I  should  be  able  to  write 
with  more  ease  and  less  interruption. 

"  In  all. my  former  letters,  my  dear  mother's  name  was  found,  but 
now  there  must  be  a  gaping  space.  O  my  mother,  my  mother,  my 
much-loved  mother  ! 

"  With  a  heart  full  of  sorrow,  and  eyes  melting  in  tears,  I  conclude, 
my  dear  father,  brothers  and  sisters, 

"  Your's  very  sincerely  and  affectionately, 

"  J.  Williams." 

It  is  possible  that,  in  the  judgment  of  some  readers,  passa- 
ges of  the  preceding  letter  ought  to  have  been  suppressed. 
And  it  is  still  more  probable,  that  the  compiler  may  be  cen- 
sured for  inserting  that  which  follows.  Doubts  on  these 
points  have  not  been  absent  from  his  own  mind ;  and  he  is 
fully  aware  that  his  decision  to  publish  such  private  expres- 
sions of  sentiment  and  feeling,  may  be  deemed  a  conclusive 
indication  of  the  want  of  discretion.  In  self-vindication, 
however,  the  biographer  may  state,  that  whilst  his  friend's 
communications  are  filled  with  proofs  of  devotedness  to  God, 
and,  as  a  laborious  and  successful  missionary,  must  place  his 
image  at  full  length,  and  in  bold  relief,  before  the  reader,  they 
are  not  rich  in  that  kind  of  domestic  incident  and  personal 
reference,  which  is  essential  to  a  perfect  portrait.  This  de- 
9 


98  LIFEOFTHE 

ficiency,  at  least  to  some  extent,  the  preceding  letter  will  sup- 
ply. It  completely  unveils  the  writer's  heart,  and  contains 
the  undisguised  effusion  of  that  filial  affection  which  formed 
so  marked  a  feature  of  his  mind.  So  far,  therefore,  it  ex- 
hibits the  man,  and  belongs  to  his  biography.  But  whatever 
may  be  thought  of  its  passionate  apostrophes  and  iterations, 
all  will  be  ready  to  exclaim,  "  Would  that  every  child  had 
such  a  mother,  and  every  mother  such  a  child  !"  The  let- 
ter which  follows,  while  it  also  exhibits  the  mental  features  of 
Mr.  Williams,  is  inserted  for  another  reason.  It  was  blessed 
to  the  conversion  of  his  own  father  :  and  the  belief  that  he  to 
whom  it  was  addressed  would  not  have  objected  to  its  publi- 
cation, has  determined  the  biographer  not  to  withhold  what  is 
so  characteristic  of  the  writer.  Lest,  however,  any  false  im- 
pression should  be  received  from  the  counsels  which  this 
epistle  contains,  it  may  be  proper  to  premise,  that,  up  to  the 
period  of  his  pious  partner's  death,  Mr.  Williams  had  dis- 
covered no  evidences  of  personal  religion.  Whilst  regularly 
frequenting  the  house  of  God  with  his  family,  manifesting 
great  interest  in  their  temporal  welfare,  and  never  discounte- 
nancing the  efforts  of  their  mother  to  lead  them  in  the  way 
wherein  they  should  go,  "  one  thing  he  yet  lacked."  As  a 
man  and  as  a  parent,  he  possessed  many  excellencies,  which 
won  the  regard  of  his  family  and  his  friends ;  but  his  social 
feelings  proved  a  snare  to  his  soul,  and,  in  the  son's  estima- 
tion, opposed  a  serious  obstacle  to  his  salvation.  Under  this 
conviction,  and  learning  from  the  letters  of  his  sisters  that  their 
father  was  deeply  affected  by  his  bereavement,  Mr.  Williams 
resolved,  with  respect,  affection,  and  fidelity,  to  make  one 
earnest  effort  to  break  the  deadly  spell,  by  which  his  beloved 
parent  was  bound.  And  the  attempt  was  not  in  vain.  The 
following  letter  found  its  way  into  his  father's  heart.  From 
the  time  of  its  reception  "  the  snare  was  broken  ;"  the  asso- 
ciates of  other  days  were  forsaken,  and  a  change  was  indi- 
cated by  signs  so  marked  as  to  satisfy  the  pious  members  of 
his  family,  that  "  he  had  passed  from  death  unto  life."  In  this 
altered  and  happy  state,  he  subsequently  lived  and  died  ;  bles- 
sing God  for  the  child  to  whose  letter  he  ascribed  his  spirit- 
ual renovation.  When  on  his  death-bed,  in  1827,  Mr.  Nott 
called  to  bid  the  family  farewell,  prior  to  his  return  to  the 
South  Seas.  Mr.  Williams  was  then  too  ill  to  say  much  ,*  but, 
on  being  asked  by  the  venerable  missionary,  "  What  message 
shall  I  take  to  your  son  ?"    his  reply  was,  "  Tell  him,  oh  tell 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  99 

him,  that  the  father  is  saved  through  the  son's  instrumental- 
ity !" 

"  Raiatea,  June  29th,  1821. 
"  My  dear  afflicted  Father, 

"1  have  just  finished  a  letter  to  you  all,  which  has  fully  engaged 
my  powers,  and  which  1  was  obliged  to  summon  up  all  my  courage 
and  strength  in  order  to  write.  And  now  that  1  sit  down  to  address 
you,  all  the  painful  and  distressing  scenes  rush  again,  with  irresistible 
force,  into  my  mind,  and  I  am  obliged  to  resume  the  courage  and 
strength  I  have  just  laid  aside  ;  for  the  tender  feelings  of  my  heart 
are  aroused  more  in  writing,  than  in  thinking  about  the  loss  of  one 
whom  we  all  so  tenderly  loved.  In  vain  do  1  attempt  to  offer  conso- 
lation to  you,  my  dear  father,  while  my  own  heart  is  bleeding  with 
pain ;  and  you  know  that  the  wound  is  deep  and  complicated,  and 
requires  a  powerful  remedy.  But  shall  we  not  mingle  our  tears  of 
mutual  regret :  you  for  your  invaluable  wife,  and  I  for  the  most  ex- 
cellent of  mothers  ?  It  was  your  sad  letter  that  first  conveyed  to  us 
the  afflicting  intelligence.  We  had  read  one  or  two  of  dear  mother's 
before  we  opened  yours,  not  apprehending  any  evil  tidings  ;  and  this 
I  took  into  my  hand  with  the  most  pleasurable  anticipations.  But  the 
first  few  lines  disclosed  the  heart-rending  truth.  I  read  '  Your  mother 
is  no  more,'  and  I  ceased  to  read.  How  shall  I  describe  our  feelings  ? 
We  were  looking  over  our  box  of  presents  with  such  joy.  Our  dear 
little  John  was  by  our  side,  and  we  were  giving  him  his  playthings, 
and  telling  him  who  sent  this,  and  who  sent  that ;  but  we  wondered 
that  we  could  not  find  one  from  his  poor  dear  grandmother, — till  the 
sad  truth  came  out.  Oh,  what  a  shock,  so  unexpected,  so  severe  ! 
But,  blessed  be  God,  we  sorrow  not  as  those  who  have  no  hope.  We 
know,  that  '  blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord ;'  and  I  feel  as- 
sured, that  my  dear  mother  is  now  '  bathing  her  weary  soul  in  seas  of 
heavenly  rest,  where  not  a  wave  of  trouble  rolls  across  her  peaceful 
breast.' 

"  Most  sincerely  do  I  sympathize  with  you,  my  dear  father,  and 
would  direct  you  to  look  up  to  him,  who  is  able  to  do  exceeding 
abundantly  above  all  that  you  can  ask,  for  strength  and  support.  You 
know,  my  dear  father,  that  all  events  are  under  his  special  direction, 
and  are  designed  to  answer  some  gracious  and  important  end  ;  for  the 
Lord  employs  various  means  for  the  salvation  of  sinners.  '  He  is 
rich  in  mercy  ;'  and,  doubtless,  you  feel  the  greatness  of  his  mercy  in 
sparing  you  so  long.  '  Surely  if  the  Lord  were  pleased  to  kill  you, 
he  would  not  have  showed  you  all  these  things.'  He  has  employed 
various  means  for  bringing  you  to  himself.  He  has  visited  you  with 
great  trials,  and  favored  you  with  great  blessings.  He  has  encouraged 
you  by  the  most  gracious  invitations,  and,  at  times,  impressed  you 
with  the  most  solemn  convictions.  He  has  granted  you  length  of  days 
beyond  thousands  ;  blessed  you  with  a  most  pious  and  excellent  wife  ; 
spared  her  to  you  long, — yea,  very  long,  that  you,  by  her  pious,  holy 
conversation,  or  by  her  more  strikingly  pious  example,  should  be  con- 
strained to  turn  unto  the  Lord.  And  now  he  tries,  as  it  were,  his  last 
resource,  and  snatches  the  best  and  most  excellent  of  companions  from 
your  embrace.    O  my  father,  despise  not  the  riches  of  his  goodness, 


100 


LIFE     OF    THE 


and  forbearance,  and  long-suffering,  knowing  that  the  goodness  of  the 
Lord  ought,  and  is  designed  by  God  himself,  to  lead  you  to  repent- 
ance. 1  would  encourage  you,  by  all  his  promises,  by  the  examples 
furnished  in  his  word,  by  the  compassion  of  Christ,  and  by  all  the 
cleansing,  meritorious  effects  of  his  precious  blood,  to  seek  most  ear- 
nestly that  forgiveness  which,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  his  grace,  he 
delights  to  extend  even  to  the  chief  of  sinners.         *         *         * 

"  And  now  allow  me,  my  dear  father,  to  offer  a  few  remarks,  which 
I  feel  confident  you  will  receive  as  tokens  of  the  sincere  affection  of 
your  beloved  son,  whom  God  has  removed  to  this  distant  land; 
and  I  pray  and  beseech  you  to  give  them  that  due  attention  which 
your  own  good  sense  will  see  they  demand.  First  then — '  Bring  forth 
fruits  meet  for  repentance;'  for,  whatever  your  feelings  and  profes- 
sions may  be,  no  one  will  think  much  of  your  sincerity,  unless  your 
conduct  is  '  such  as  becometh  the  Gospel  of  Christ.'  In  the  second 
place,  do  let  me  beseech  you,  as  your  dutiful  and  affectionate  son, 
never  again  to  enter  a  tavern.  It  is  a  place  where  the  sacred  spark  of 
love  can  never  be  fanned  into  a  flame.  It  is  a  place  which  has  ever 
been  your  enemy.  It  is  a  fountain  of  misery.  It  has  brought  you  and 
kept  you  upon  the  brink  of  perdition  even  to  old  age  ;  and,  if  you  do 
not  forsake  it,  all  your  good  impressions  will  be  like  the  morning 
cloud.  If  you  really  desire  to  obtain  salvation,  1  would  advise  you, 
as  your  very  first  step,  to  determine,  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  never 
to  enter  again  into  that  hurtful  place.  A  thousand  plausible  objections 
will  be  raised  in  your  mind,  by  the  enemy  of  your  soul,  to  induce  you 
to  continue  a  practice  of  which  he  knows  so  well  the  advantage.  Your 
old  companions  will  revilingly  ask,  '  Where  's  Williams  ?'  '  Oh,'  will 
another  reply,  '  he  's  become  religious  !'  Glorious  truth  !  Let  them 
sneer,  so  that  they  do  not  sneer  you  out  of  your  soul  and  your  Sa- 
viour. Thirdly,  let  me  recommend  you  to  seek  new  companions. 
Of  course  I  would  not  advise  you  to  treat  any  one  with  disrespect, 
yet  carefully  avoid  them  as  intimates  and  friends,  and  seek  frequent 
converse  with  pious  men.  In  the  fourth  place,  embrace  every  oppor- 
tunity of  hearing  the  word  of  God,  and  of  attending  the  various  meet- 
ings of  religious  societies,  etc.  This  will  fill  up  your  time  in  an  in- 
teresting and  profitable  manner  ;  and  not  only  so,  but  it  will  tend  to 
estrange  your  mind  and  affections  from  former  companions  and  pur- 
suits, and  to  rivet  them  upon  subjects  which  will  afford  you  that  solid 
pleasure,  which  you  never  enjoyed  before.  I  need  not  tell  you  to 
make  the  Bible  your  constant  companion,  and  to  read  other  good  books. 
Doddridge's  Rise  and  Progress,  and  good  old  Mr.  Mason's  little  works, 
etc.,  will  afford  their  mite  in  strengthening  and  encouraging  you. 
Above  all,  1  must  direct  you  to  the  Christian's  spiritual  treasury, — a 
throne  of  grace,  and  oh  !  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  help  your  infirmi- 
ties, and  teach  you  how  to  pray  as  you  ought,  by  making  intercession 
within  you. 

"  My  dear  father,  I  assure  you  that  this  letter  is  the  result  of  pure 
affection,  and  a  most  sincere  desire  to  promote  in  you  a  work  of  grace, 
which  I  hope  God  in  his  mercy  has  begun.  Whatever  it  contains 
that  commends  itself  to  your  judgment,  do  attend  to  it.  As  you 
value  your  soul,  and  dread  an  eternal  separation  from  my  dearest 
mother,  and  her  Saviour,  attend  to  it,  and  may  God  of  his  mercy  ex- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  101 

ercise  the  riches  of  his  grace  in  giving  to  each  of  us  a  place  at  his 
right  hand. 

a  With  sincere  affection,  I  remain, 
"  Your  dutiful  son, 

"John  Williams." 

But  "  weeping  did  not  hinder  sowing ;"  and  whilst  mourn- 
ing for  his  mother,  Mr.  Williams  was  occupied  with  labors 
and  surrounded  by  objects  which  ministered  abundantly  to 
his  consolation.  "  Our  congregation,"  he  writes,  "  is  large, 
and,  generally  speaking,  very  attentive.  We  have  now  bap- 
tized 268  adults,  and  202  children.  Every  time  we  adminis- 
ter this  ordinance,  it  creates  much  interest,  and  produces, 
amongst  the  people,  a  kind  of  spiritual  revival.  The  admin- 
istration has  been  attended  with  very  beneficial  effects  to 
many." 

But  his  history  at  this  period  was  a  chequered  condition. 
Lights  and  shadows  chased  each  other  over  the  scene  of  his 
labors,  and  his  mind  became,  in  quick  succession,  the  seat 
of  joys  and  sorrows,  hopes  and  fears.  No  sooner  had  he 
emerged  from  one  dark  dispensation,  than  his  opening  pros- 
pects were  suddenly  overcast  by  another.  Thus,  at  the  pres- 
ent time,  while  rejoicing  in  the  ripening  fruits  of  his  labors, 
the  return  of  his  previous  malady  seemed  to  say  to  him, 
"  One  soweth,  but  another  reapeth ;"  and,  full  of  hope  for 
Raiatea,  he  was  again  compelled  to  entertain  the  unwelcome 
topic  of  returning  to  England.  But,  most  providentially, 
while  his  thoughts  were  thus  anxiously  exercised,  a  vessel 
bound  for  Sydney  touched  at  the  settlement,  and,  as  the 
captain  consented  to  take  them,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams 
resolved  to  visit  the  colony,  hoping  there  to  obtain  such  med- 
ical advice  as  would  supersede  the  necessity  of  their  return- 
ing to  England.  But  this  was  not  their  only  motive  for  un- 
dertaking the  voyage.  Besides  health,  Mr.  Williams  had 
two  other  objects  in  view,  which  he  hoped  thus  to  accom- 
plish. In  the  first  place,  he  resolved  on  his  way  to  convey 
teachers  to  Aitutake.  Of  this  island  he  had  learned  some- 
thing from  Auuru,  and  here  the  captain  agreed  to  call.  And, 
in  the  second  place,  he  designed,  while  at  Sydney,  to  advance 
and  consolidate  the  civilization  of  the  Society  Isles,  by  estab- 
lishing a  regular  communication  between  them  and  the 
colony,  and  opening  a  market  there  for  native  produce. 
These  objects  he  expected  to  secure  by  the  appointment  of 
an  agent,  and  the  purchase  of  a  ship;  means  which  had  ap- 
9* 


102  LIFE     OF     THE 

peared  to  him  for  some  time  essential  to  the  permanence  of 
those  industrious  habits,  and  to  the  progress  of  that  social 
renovation,  for  which  he  and  his  brethren  had  so  successfully 
labored.  "  We  are  fully  convinced,"  they  write  to  the  Direc- 
tors, "  that  had  this  people  the  means  of  bartering  their 
produce,  none  would  outstrip  them  in  industry.  Of  this  we 
have  now  ocular  demonstration.  From  the  arii  to  the  chil- 
dren, all  are  employed.  We  rejoice  in  their  activity,  and  are 
resolved  to  encourage  it,  and  to  point  out  the  best  means  of 
rendering  their  labors  so  useful  to  themselves,  as  to  give  a 
permanence  to  their  newly  acquired  habits." 

Full  of  these  beneficent  projects,  Mr.  Williams,  accompa- 
nied by  two  native  teachers,  whom  the  church  had  chosen 
for  this  service,  sailed  for  Aitutake,  where  they  arrived  on 
the  26th  of  October,  1821.  Their  reception  was  most  en- 
couraging ;  and,  after  explaining  the  object  of  his  visit  to  the 
wild  and  wondering  crowd  of  savages,  who  clamorously  sur- 
rounded the  vessel,  Mr.  W.  committed  the  teachers  to  the 
care  of  the  chiefs,  who  gave  him  a  pledge  that  they  would 
protect  and  supply  them. 

On  reaching  Sydney,  the  first  object  which  engaged  his 
attention,  after  obtaining  medical  advice,  was  a  ship ;  for, 
venture  what  he  might,  a  ship  he  was  resolved  to  have.  In 
this  unusual  proposal,  however,  the  Society's  agent,  the  late 
Rev.  S.  Marsden,  refused  to  participate;  but,  although  dis- 
couraged, Mr  Williams  was  determined.  He  was  even  pre- 
pared, if  necessary,  to  incur  the  entire  responsibility.  This, 
it  must  be  allowed,  was  a  bold  decision.  It  required  the 
knowledge  of  a  class  of  transactions  remote  from  the  ordinary 
range  of  a  missionary's  observation,  and  usually  deemed  in- 
compatible with  his  sacred  calling.  It,  moreover,  exposed 
him  to  suspicion,  odium,  and  loss.  But  he  was  too  energet- 
ic, independent,  and  enterprising  to  heed  the  contingent  evils 
of  an  act  which  his  judgment  and  conscience  commended. 
All  his  calculations  were  based  upon  other  principles,  and 
directed  to  higher  objects,  then  those  of  timid,  shrinking, 
and,  not  unfrequently,  selfish  prudence.  And  if,  in  thus 
deviating  from  the  beaten  track,  he  did  in  this,  or  any  similar 
movement  adventure  too  far,  his  conduct  may  nevertheless 
be  commended  with  safety.  In  this  line  of  things,  few  will 
be  tempted  to  follow  him.  Such  speculators  in  ships  and 
commerce  are  rare.  But  while  prepared,  on  this  occasion, 
to  act  alone,  he  was  not  permitted  to  do  so ;  for  as  soon  as 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  103 

Mr.  Marsden  discovered  that  the  purpose  of  his  ardent  broth- 
er was  formed ;  and  convinced,  as  that  estimable  man  was, 
of  the  excellence  of  his  aim,  and  the  generosity  of  his  heart, 
he  relented,  and  proposed,  on  the  part  of  the  Society,  to 
share  with  him  the  responsibility  of  the  purchase.  Instantly, 
Mr.  Williams,  who  on  his  mother's  death  inherited  some 
property,  closed  with  the  offer,  and  thus  speaks  of  it  at  the 
time,  in  a  letter  to  the  Directors.  "  Whatever  the  sum  may 
be,  whether  <£500  or  ,£1000,  I  have,  rather  than  not  accom- 
plish the  object,  agreed  to  advance."  A  vessel  was  soon 
purchased.  She  was  a  new  schooner  of  from  eighty  to 
ninety  tons,  called  "  The  Endeavor,"  which  name,  however 
suitable,  was  changed  by  the  natives  for  another  deemed  by 
themselves  still  more  appropriate,  Te  Matamua,  "  The  Be- 
ginning." 

But  this  was  not  the  only  transaction  in  Sydney,  which  in- 
volved Mr.  Williams  in  serious  pecuniary  liabilities.  Exper- 
iments which  he  had  made  in  the  islands,  had  satisfied  him 
that  sugar  and  tobacco,  if  extensively  cultivated,  and  properly 
prepared  for  the  market,  would  prove  articles  of  lucrative 
commerce;  and,  although  he  had  acquired  considerable 
knowledge  of  the  best  methods  of  cultivation,  he  possessed 
neither  the  time  nor  the  inclination  to  pursue  these  beneficial 
objects  beyond  that  point  which  would  leave  him  ample  op- 
portunity for  the  performance  of  his  other  numerous  and 
more  important  duties.  He,  therefore,  engaged  a  Mr.  Scott 
to  undertake  this  department  for  three  years,  at  a  salary  of 
<£150,  a  sum  which  he  readily  guaranteed. 

Nor  were  minor  means  of  civilization  and  comfort  over- 
looked. Writing  to  the  Directors  from  Sydney,  Jan.  30, 
1822,  he  says,  "You  will  perhaps  be  surprised  to  hear  of 
our  progress  in  civil,  as  well  as  in  religious  matters.  I  do 
pray  that  you  will  afford  us  every  necessary  encouragement 
and  assistance.  I  am  taking  with  me  to  the  islands,  clothes 
for  the  women,  shoes,  stockings,  tea-kettles,  tea-cups  and 
saucers,  and  tea,  of  which  the  natives  are  very  fond,  and 
which,  I  hope,  may  prove  an  additional  stimulus  to  the  cul- 
tivation of  sugar.  And,  moreover,  when  they  have  tea,  they 
will  want  tea-cups,  and  a  table  to  place  them  on,  and  seats  to 
sit  upon.  Thus  we  hope,  in  a  short  time,  that  European 
customs  will  be  wholly  established  in  the  leeward  islands." 

Sir  Thomas  Brisbane,  then  governor  of  New  South  Wales, 
perceived  the  beneficial  tendency  of  the  measures  devised  by 


104  LIFE     OF     THE 

Mr.  Williams  for  promoting  the  civilization  of  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  and,  in  a  manner  honorable  both  to  his  wisdom  and 
his  kindness,  he  invited  the  missionary  to  his  house,  gave 
him  the  promise  of  assistance  and  encouragement,  and,  on 
his  departure,  presented  him  with  several  cows,  calves,  and 
sheep,  for  the  chiefs  and  missionaries  of  the  leeward  group. 
Two  ensigns  and  two  chapel-bells  were  added  to  the  dona- 
tion. 

Some  possibly  may  imagine  that,  amidst  these  various  sec- 
ular occupations,  the  tone  of  Mr.  Williams's  piety  must  have 
suffered.  But  those  who  consider  the  principles  which  gov- 
erned, and  the  motives  which  prompted  his  proceedings,  will 
not  fall  into  this  error.  These  have  already  appeared,  and 
will  be  presented  more  fully  in  his  correspondence,  from 
which  it  is  most  evident,  that  his  secular  avocations  were  not 
conducted  in  a  secular  spirit ;  but  were  the  result  of  the  same 
benevolence  and  devotedness,  by  which,  at  the  first,  he  was 
constrained  to  present  himself  as  a  living  sacrifice  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God  and  of  man.  His  religion,  like  his  general  char- 
acter, was  simple,  transparent,  uniform,  manly,  and  practical. 
It  presented  none  of  the  varied  hues  and  misty  light  of  senti- 
mentalism.  Revealed,  like  the  sun,  by  its  own  bright  ema- 
nations, it  had  "  the  witness  in  itself."  He  loved  God,  and  he 
knew  this"  by  the  spirit  which  God  had  given  him."  He 
did  not  doubt  his  acceptance,  simply  because  he  could  not. 
Conscious,  indeed,  of  manifold  sins  and  infirmities,  he  was 
equally  conscious  of  the  presence  and  prevalence  of  new 
principles  and  spiritual  affections.  His  tastes,  motives,  and 
desires  satisfied  him  that  his  soul  had  been  sanctified.  His 
piety  possessed  a  self-evidencing  power.  Nor  was  it  less  ob- 
vious to  others  than  to  himself.  Its  spring,  indeed,  was  "  hid- 
den and  divine."  But  to  discover  its  existence,  or  to  ascer- 
tain its  character,  it  was  not  necessary  to  dig  deep  into  the 
recesses  of  his  soul.  By  its  own  energy  and  fulness,  the 
"  living  water"  forced  its  way  into  the  light,  and  then,  flow- 
ing forth  in  a  gentle  and  translucent  stream,  demonstrating, 
by  the  life  and  loveliness  which  marked  its  progress,  the  pure 
and  sacred  source  from  whence  it  came.  Hence,  however 
diversified  the  effects  of  his  religion,  and  however  secular  an 
aspect  some  of  these  might  wear,  they  could  all  be  traced  to 
the  same  cause ;  just  as  the  river,  which  not  only  sustains 
vegetation,  but  at  the  same  time  attracts  the  inhabitants  of  a 
province  to  its  shores,  and  gives  rise  to  the  busy  marts  and 
crowded  cities  in  which  they  dwell. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  105 

These  remarks  will  show  that  the  personal  religion  of  Mr. 
Williams,  while  including  the  essential  excellencies  which 
have  adorned  the  character  of  other  devoted  men,  was  happi- 
ly free  from  adjuncts  which,  in  some  instances,  have  disfig- 
ured or  disguised  the  work  of  God.  It  was  the  result  of 
knowledge,  principle,  and  emotion,  which  maintained  in  his 
mind  a  beautiful  harmony,  and,  by  their  combined  influence, 
preserved  him  from  the  opposite  extremes  of  an  irrational  en- 
thusiasm, and  a  cold  formality.  His  piety  was  warm,  but  not 
wavering.  It  did  not  consist  in,  nor  was  it  evidenced  by,  a 
succession  of  fluctuating  feelings.  His  hope  and  joy  never 
rose  and  fell  with  the  barometer.  His  faith  was  settled  and 
grounded  upon  that  word  of  the  Lord  which  endureth  for- 
ever ;  and  he  reposed  with  too  much  simplicity  upon  his  im- 
mutable Redeemer,  to  be  soon  troubled  or  shaken  in  his 
mind.  He  knew  that  passing  clouds  do  not  obliterate,  but 
merely  obscure  the  sun :  that  behind  those  dark  emanations 
from  a  lower  sphere,  the  orb  of  day  was  still  "shining  on" 
with  undiminished  glory.  He  was  too  well  instructed,  to 
ascribe  to  the  Divine  displeasure  those  mental  states  which 
are  merely  the  sad  consequences  of  misapprehension  or  dis- 
ease ;  and  he  was  far  too  much  occupied  and  interested  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord,  to  indulge  in  melancholy  musings,  or 
to  watch  and  record,  with  minute  particularity,  the  evanes- 
cent imaginings  of  a  morbid  mind.  Had  he  kept  a  diurnal 
register  of  his  spiritual  variations,  it  would  have  been  found 
that  his  chief  element  was  happiness,  and  that  he  was  far  too 
active  to  be  hypochondriacal.  In  truth,  his  thoughts  were 
directed  with  such  concentration  towards  the  end  for  which 
Christ  died,  and  he  was  so  entirely  devoted  to  their  promo- 
tion, that  brooding  fear  and  dark  despondency  could  not 
find  even  a  lodging  in  his  heart.  Instead  of  dwelling  in  dark- 
ness, his  religious  affections  were  continually  exercised  and 
expanded  in  the  light  and  heat  of  cheerful  obedience.  This 
explains  the  unquestionable  fact,  that  his  soul  enjoyed  spirit- 
ual health,  even  when  pressed  with  secular  cares ;  and  that, 
in  circumstances  and  occupations  which  would  have  proved 
hurtful  to  many,  he  was  preserved ;  just  as  the  possessor  of  a 
robust  constitution  may  dwell  amidst  the  poisoned  atmosphere 
of  a  fever  hospital,  proof  against  the  malaria  with  which  he 
is  constantly  coming  in  contact  through  every  organ,  and  at 
every  pore. 

The  predominating  feeling  of  Mr.  Williams,  at  this  busy 


106  LIFE     OF     THE 

period,  was  the  same  as  he  had  previously  manifested ; — an 
irrepressible  desire  to  glorify  God  by  the  propagation  of  the 
Gospel.  This  was  the  central  object  around  which  his 
thoughts  and  movements  perpetually  revolved,  but  in  con- 
stantly widening  circles.  The  following  paragraph  of  a  let- 
ter, written  from  Sydney  to  the  Directors,  will  show  what 
was  in  his  heart.  "lam  about  to  take  my  voyage  home  with 
Capt.  Henry,  who  has  kindly  promised,  at  my  request,  to  call 
at  the  following  islands :  Chatham  Island,  which  I  believe  is 
large,  and  is  about  42°  South.  The  natives  are  a  mild  peo- 
ple, speaking  the  Tahitian,  and  very  numerous,  but  little 
known;  Rurutu,  Tubuai,  Raivavae,  and  Opara.  Perhaps 
we  may  also  visit  Pitcairn's  Island,  and  the  Marquesas.  I 
shall  endeavor  to  get  a  chief  or  two  from  as  many  of  these 
islands  as  I  can;  and  when  I  reach  Tahiti,  consult  with  my 
brethren  about  supplying  them  with  native  missionaries.  I 
am  getting  spelling-books  and  catechisms  printed  for  the  pur- 
pose of  leaving  at  these  islands."  This  benevolent  design, 
however,  was  prevented,  and  Mr.  Williams  unwillingly  de- 
tained at  Sydney  so  long,  that  Capt.  Henry  was  unable  to  ful- 
fil his  promise.  The  preceding  extracts,  however,  will  show 
"  what  was  in  his  heart." 

But  the  following  passage,  while  exhibiting  the  same  state 
of  mind,  derives  a  peculiar  interest  from  the  circumstance, 
that  it  contains  the  first  sketch  which  Mr.  Williams  traced  of 
that  scheme  of  Christian  benevolence,  which  subsequently  en- 
gaged so  large  a  portion  of  his  thoughts  and  labors,  and  in 
the  accomplishment  of  which  he  so  nobly  fell.  "  When,"  he 
writes,  "  I  began  to  fear  that  I  might  fail  to  obtain  a  vessel 
for  the  chiefs,  I  had  nearly  resolved  to  come  to  England  for 
the  purpose  of  proposing,  that  the  Church,  the  London,  and 
the  Methodist  Societies  should  jointly  fit  out  a  vessel  to  visit 
the  various  islands  of  the  South  Seas. 

"  My  recommendation  would  have  been,  that  one  mission- 
ary from  each  Society  should  thus  go  to  New  Caledonia, 
New  Guinea,  the  New  Hebrides,  the  Navigator's  Islands, 
Tongatabu,  the  Marquesas,  etc.  (all  large  places  and  nume- 
rously inhabited)  to  ascertain  the  practibility  of  forming  mis- 
sionary stations  on  these  islands.  At  the  close  of  this  voyage, 
a  report  might  be  made  by  each  missionary,  and  a  mutual 
agreement  entered  into  by  the  Societies  for  the  occupation 
of  the  different  groups.  Thus  : — those  contiguous  to  New 
Zealand,  and  speaking  the  New  Zealand  tongue,  the  Church 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  107 

Missionary  Society  might  consider  their  charge.  Tongatabu 
and  the  adjacent  islands  in  which  that  language  is  used, 
might  be  undertaken  by  the  Wesleyans ;  whilst  the  Marque- 
sas, Chatham  Islands,  and  others,  where  Tahitian  is  the  com- 
mon tongue,  might  fall  to  our  share.  The  expense  of  such  a 
voyage  to  each  Society  would  be  comparatively  trifling,  and 
great  good  might  result  from  it ;  and  a  person  speaking  the 
Tahitian  would  be  able,  more  or  less,  to  converse  with  all 
the  South  Sea  Islanders.  I  thought,  therefore,  that  mission- 
aries might  return  with  me,  to  whom  I  could  teach  the  lan- 
guage, and  thus  prepare  them  to  enter  upon  the  work  as  soon 
as  they  arrived.  At  the  Marquesas,  from  what  I  hear,  I 
think  a  great  and  effectual  door  for  the  Gospel  is  now  open- 
ed, and  that  the  people  are  desirous  of  obtaining  missionaries. 
But  I  beg  leave  to  submit  to  you  these  observations,  though 
at  present,  as  we  have  obtained  a  vessel,  and  have  to  arrange 
its  concerns  with  the  natives,  and  establish  the  sugar  and  to- 
bacco works,  our  efforts  will  be  required  at  Raiatea.  But 
we  must  branch  out  to  the  right  and  to  the  left ;  for  how  can 
we,  in  justice  to  the  heathen  world,  especially  to  the  sur- 
rounding islands,  confine  the  labors  of  so  many  missionaries 
to  so  few  people  ?" 

At  length,  on  the  23rd  of  April,  rejoicing  in  the  renovation 
of  his  beloved  partner's  health,  in  the  mitigation  of  his  own 
malady,  and  in  the  additional  means  he  had  obtained  for  pro- 
moting the  welfare  of  the  people,  Mr.  Williams  sailed  from 
Sydney,  and  proceeded  first  to  New  Zealand,  from  whence 
he  wrote  to  his  family  the  following  letter. 

"  Bay  of  Islands,  April  23,  1822. 
"  My  Dear  Friends, 
"  The  intention  of  this  hasty  letter  is  to  prevent  your  anxiety  on 
our  account.  The  Westmoreland  in  which  we  visited  the  colony, 
has  returned  to  the  islands  for  oil,  etc.,  with  which  she  will  proceed 
to  England.  When  she  left  Sydney,  we  fully  expected  to  follow  her 
in  a  week  or  ten  days  ;  and  wrote  to  that  effect  to  the  deputation*  and 
the  brethren  ;  but,  contrary  to  our  anticipations,  we  were  detained 
there  nearly  two  months,  and  have  been  wind-bound  here  three  weeks 
longer.  As  we  intended  to  call  at  several  islands  on  our  return 
voyage,  the  brethren  will  conclude  that  we  are  either  taken  or  lost ; 
and,  should  the  Westmoreland  leave  the  islands  before  our  arrival,  1 
fear  they  may  write  to  you  by  her  expressing  their  doubts  of  our  safe- 

*  Messrs.  Tyerman  arid  Bennet,  who  reached  Tahiti  shortly  before 
Mr.  Williams's  departure. 


108  LIFE     OF    THE 

ty.     I  therefore  seize  this  opportunity  of  informing  you  that  we  are 
lying  at  anchor  here,  riding  out  a  gale  of  wind. 

M  Since  we  came  to  New  Zealand,  many  very  distressing  circum- 
stances have  occurred.  I  went  on  shore  the  other  day,  and  saw  the 
head  of  a  once  powerful  chief,  named  Henakee,  with  whose  party 
Shungee  had  gone  to  war.  He  was  a  very  fine  and  noble  look- 
ing man,  and  his  head  is  in  a  perfect  state  of  preservation.  The  hair, 
whiskers,  eye-brows,  beard,  etc.,  are  just  as  they  were  when  he  was 
alive.  It  is  said  that  he  received  four  balls  before  he  fell,  and  that  he 
had  no  sooner  fallen  than  Shungee  (the  same  who  was  in  England) 
and  another  chief,  called  King  George,  ran  up  to  him,  severed  his 
head  from  the  body,  and  with  revengeful  glee  caught  and  drank  his 
blood.  O  !  how  horrible.  Lord  !  what  is  man  that  thou  art  mindful 
of  him  ?  But  not  satiated  with  his  death  and  his  blood,  these  dreadful 
monsters  cut  him  in  pieces,  roasted  his  flesh,  and  devoured  it  as  a  most 
delicious  meal.  The  large  canoes  are  now  returning  from  the  war, 
some  of  them  with  human  heads  fixed  at  the  head  and  stern.  One  of  our 
seamen  when  on  shore  saw  ten  of  these  heads  preserved  either  as  spoils 
of  victory,  or  to  sell  to  Christians  for  muskets  and  powder  to  enable 
them  the  more  effectually  to  execute  their  deeds  of  blood.  O  !  that 
the  Lord  would  send  more  missionaries  to  New  Zealand.  I  never 
was  in  a  place  so  well  adapted  for  the  itinerating  labors  of  devoted 
men.  The  land  is  full  of  inhabitants,  settled  in  small  villages,  a  mile 
or  two  apart.  Mr.  Leigh,  of  the  Wesleyan  Society,  is  here  with  his 
good  wife.  They  are  excellent  people.  How  wa3  it  you  did  not  find 
him  out  when  he  was  in  England  ? 

"  We  have  now  been  at  New  Zealand  three  times  ;  and,  as  their 
language  is  in  some  respects  similar  to  the  Tahitian,  I  can  converse 
with  them  very  well.  1  have  had  many  conversations  with  them  on 
religion.  All  that  is  wanted  in  New  Zealand,  I  think,  is  active  exer- 
tion. Good  enterprising  missionaries  might,  with  the  blessing  of  God, 
turn  the  lion-like  New  Zealander  into  the  humble  and  peaceful  Chris- 
tian. They  appear  very  kind  to  us,  and  very  fond  of  me.  They  wish 
me  to  stay  with  them.  John  is  a  great  favorite.  But  I  must  not  omit 
to  tell  you  the  merciful  interposition  of  Providence  on  our  behalf. 
When  we  made  the  North  Cape  of  New  Zealand,  Mr.  Henry,  fearing 
he  would  not  be  able  to  obtain  sufficient  supplies  at  the  Bay  of  Islands, 
as  so  many  whalers  had  recently  been  there,  stood  in  for  the  shore. 
The  natives  in  great  numbers  soon  crowded  our  deck  ;  but,  although 
they  were  very  troublesome,  we  did  not  apprehend  any  danger,  until 
Mr.  Henry  and  Mrs.  Williams  wanted  to  go  below,  but  were  opposed 
by  a  chief,  who  had  seated  himself  in  the  hatchway.  I  was  going 
over  to  them,  when  one  of  the  Tahitians  pushed  him  out  of  the  way. 
Immediately  he  sprang  up,  turned  white  with  rage,  drew  a  knife,  and 
threatened  to  stab  the  Tahitian,  who  ran  behind  the  companion  of  the 
vessel,  and,  having  found  a  sword,  made  a  stand.  There  they  stood, 
keeping  each  other  at  bay,  the  New  Zealander  saying,  '  Kill  me,  kill 
me.'  They  were,  however,  separated  without  bloodshed.  Soon  after 
this,  it  fell  a  calm ;  we  were  but  a  few  miles  from  the  shore,  and  a 
great  number  of  natives  were  on  board.  These,  under  the  pretence 
of  bringing  hogs  and  potatoes,  had  sent  their  canoes  away,  and  in  a 
few  hours  we  saw  eight  or  nine  of  them,  all  well  manned  with  twenty 
or  thirty  natives,  making  for  our  ship.     We  all  thought  that  this  had 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 


109 


a  suspicious  appearance,  as  there  were  no  women  or  children  among 
them.  Mr.  Henry  therefore  had  all  the  muskets  brought  upon  deck, 
loaded  the  two  guns,  with  great  difficulty  turned  all  the  natives  out 
of  the  vessel,  and  then  hailed  the  canoes,  which  were  coming  with 
great  celerity,  threatening  to  fire  on  them  if  they  came  any  nearer. 
At  this  they  lay  to,  and  held  a  consultation,  the  result  of  which  was, 
if  we  may  judge  from  their  subsequent  actions,  to  capture  the  vessel 
if  they  could,  for  they  all  kept,  for  a  considerable  time,  within  about 
a  hundred  yards  of  the  vessel.  As  we  were  well  armed,  it  is  probable 
that  the  attempt,  had  it  been  made,  would  have  proved  unsuccessful  ; 
yet  it  was  a  distressing  situation  to  be  placed  in,  and  we  dreaded  the 
danger  of  being  becalmed  there  all  night.  While  in  this  state  of  anx- 
iety, expecting  every  moment  to  be  attacked,  I  retired  to  my  berth, 
and  looked  up  to  our  'present  help  in  time  of  trouble.'  When  I  re- 
turned from  my  berth  to  the  cabin,  to  my  great  joy,  Mr.  Henry  came 
down,  and  said  a  breeze  was  springing  up.  And  so  it  proved  ;  for  in 
less  than  half  an  hour,  our  anxious  fears  were  turned  into  songs  of  de- 
liverance.   Oh  !   for  more  holy  confidence  in  God  ! 

"  But  now  I  must  tell  you  something  more  about  ourselves.  My 
dear  Mary  is  well  when  in  harbor,  but  very  ill  and  helpless  at  sea. 
We  are  very  happy  indeed  in  the  anticipation  of  the  joyful  day  when 
we  shall  re-enter  our  peaceful  habitation  on  the  shores  of  Raiatea. 
How  glad  our  poor  people  will  be  to  see  us  ;  and  we  as  glad  to  see 
them  !  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Henry  are  very  kind  to  us.  We  have  family 
worship  morning  and  evening,  and  service  on  the  Sabbath.  One  thing 
we  lament,  that,  in  consequence  of  our  detention,  we  shall  be  unable 
to  call  at  all  the  places  we  intended.  We  shall,  however,  touch  at 
Rurutu,  and  at  other  islands,  if  possible. 

u  I  am,  my  dearest  friends,  etc. 

«  J.  W 

They  sailed  from  New  Zealand  on  the  28th  of  April ;  and, 
after  calling  at  Rurutu,  arrived  at  Raiatea  on  the  6th  of  June. 
On  reaching  their  home,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  were  greeted 
by  the  chiefs  and  people  with  the  strongest  manifestations  of 
affection  and  delight,  and  resumed  their  much-loved  labors 
with  renewed  ardor  and  hope.  But  Mr.  Williams  was  distres- 
sed to  learn,  that,  during  his  absence,  a  dangerous  conspiracy 
had  been  formed  by  a  few  persons  disaffected  towards  the  ex- 
isting government,  and  headed  by  a  chief  whose  object  was 
to  supplant  Tamatoa.  Providentially,  however,  the  design 
was  discovered  and  frustrated  before  it  was  matured.  Ten  of 
the  conspirators,  who  were  taken  in  arms,  after  having  been 
tried  by  a  jury,  were  condemned  to  die ;  but,  at  the  interces- 
sion of  Mr.  Threlkeld,  the  capital  punishment  was  commuted 
for  hard  labor  in  chains  for  life.  This  mitigation  of  the  pen- 
alty, through  the  exertion  of  the  missionary,  had  a  happy  in- 
fluence upon  the  whole  of  the  disaffected  party,  and  did  much 
10 


110  LIFE     OF    THE 

to  conciliate  their  favor  towards  the  servants  and  religion  of 
Jesus. 

But  another  circumstance  which  confirmed  the  confidence 
of  all  classes  in  their  teachers,  was  the  arrival  of  "  the  En- 
deavor," and  of  Mr.  Scott.  Tamatoa  was  especially  grate- 
ful ;  and,  without  the  knowledge  of  the  missionaries,  sponta- 
neously addressed  the  following  epistle  to  the  Directors  of  the 
Society. 

»  Raiatea,  July  9th,  1822. 
"  Dear  Friends, 

u  May  you  have  health  and  peace,  brethren,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  true  Lord. 

"  This  is  my  speech  to  you,  brethren.  Don't  think  of  your  money, 
that  it  is  lost.  We  are  collecting  property  to  purchase  the  money  that 
has  been  consumed ;  and  when  sufficient  property  is  collected,  we  will 
return  the  money  to  you  to  whom  the  money  belongs.  Don't  think 
that  the  debt  won't  be  liquidated.  It  will  truly.  We  will  seek  the 
means  of  payment.  Don't  you  say,  '  But  we  did  not  collect  property 
to  purchase  ships.'  A  ship  is  good  ;  for  by  its  means,  useful  property 
will  come  to  our  lands,  and  our  bodies  be  covered  with  decent  cloth. 
But  this  is  another  use  of  the  ship,  when  we  compassionate  the  little 
lands  near  to  us,  and  desire  to  send  two  from  among  us  to  those  lands 
to  teach  them  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  good  word  of  the  king- 
dom. Behold  !  two  of  our  number  here  are  gone  to  Rurutu  ;  and  at 
Aitutaki  are  two  others  belonging  to  us.  They  are  teaching  the  word 
of  God  to  those  two  lands  that  did  not  know  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  they  are  showing  to  them  the  path  of  salvation.  We  have  re- 
ceived all  the  deceitful  lying  gods  from  Rurutu.  They  are  now  in  our 
possession,  and  the  Rurutuans  are  worshipping  Jesus  Christ,  the  true 
God. 

M  My  heart  is  rejoicing  greatly  that  you  sent  missionaries  to  our 
dark  land,  and  we  now  know  the  true  God.  We  are  subscribing  our 
little  property  to  the  Missionary  Society,  for  the  causing  to  grow  of  the 
word  of  God.  This  is  another  good  thing  of  our  ship.  When  we  de- 
sire to  see  their  faces  again  [i.  e.  the  native  missionaries  gone  forth 
from  them]  or  to  send  little  properties  to  them,  we  have  the  means. 
Letters  will  also  reach  them,  by  which  they  will  hear  and  know  the 
good  word  we  are  hearing  ;  and,  by  means  of  this  ship,  they  will  learn 
from  us  all  the  good  customs,  and  how  to  act  My  heart  is  much 
pleased  that  you  lent  your  money,  by  which  means  our  ship  is  ob- 
tained and  our  bodies  will  be  benefited. 

"  May  you  have  health  and  peace  in  your  dwelling  at  Birittane, 
through  Jesus  Christ.  Tamatoa,  King  of  Raiatea." 

The  following  letter  was  the  first  which  Mr.  Williams  ad- 
dressed to  the  Directors  after  his  return — 

"  Raiatea,  July  14,  1822. 
"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sirs, 
"  I  take  this  opportunity  of  dropping  a  hasty  line,  for  the  purpose 
of  informing  you  of  our  safe  arrival  at  Raiatea.     I  trust  the  objec  t  of 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  Ill 

my  voyage  will  meet  with  your  approbation,  as  the  advantages  ac- 
cruing from  it  to  the  leeward  islands  must  be  great. 

"  We  intended  to  have  touched  at  several  islands  on  our  way,  but 
failed.  We  could  not  reach  Chatham  island,  owing  to  our  long  de- 
tention in  the  colony,  and  the  unfavorable  state  of  the  wind  after  we 
left  New  Zealand.  But  we  visited  Rurutu,  where  we  found  the  two 
native  teachers  with  their  families  well,  and  were  much  delighted 
with  the  progress  they  had  made.  They  have  erected  an  excellent 
place  of  worship,  plastered,  floored,  and  comfortably  pewed,  with  a 
pulpit,  and  singing  desk,  after  the  model  of  our  large  chapel  at  Raia- 
lea.  As  soon  as  we  entered  the  chapel,  Mr.  Henry  said  to  me,  '  Now 
you  must  give  them  a  sermon  ;'  when  1  ascended  the  pulpit,  gave  out 
a  hymn,  read,  prayed,  and  addressed  them  from  '  Blessed  are  your 
eyes,  for  they  see,'  etc.  They  were  very  attentive,  and  looked  ex- 
tremely neat,  clean,  and  respectable.  All  the  women  had  bonnets, 
and  the  men  hats.  They  have  made  great  progress.  Many  of  them 
can  read  fluently  in  the  Gospels.  They  were  much  delighted  at  see- 
ing me,  for  they  had  postponed  their  May  meeting  in  the  expectation 
of  my  arrival.  The  two  native  teachers  had  taught  them  to  prepare 
cocoa-nut  oil  and  arrow-root ;  and,  in  return,  the  people  had  erected 
for  them  two  plastered  dwellings,  and  treated  them  with  great  kind- 
ness. I  left  with  them  500  catechisms,  and  500  spelling-books,  of 
which  they  were  much  in  want.  Besides  these,  1  gave  them  a  his- 
tory of  Joseph,  and  a  Scripture  catechism  which  I  had  written  for  them 
during  the  voyage,  together  with  eight  chapters  of  Daniel  which  I  had 
translated  at  the  same  time.  I  left  the  island  much  gratified  with  what 
I  had  witnessed,  and  very  thankful  at  beholding  with  my  own  eyes 
what  God  had  wrought. 

"  Our  vessel  has  arrived  in  safety.  She  is  now  at  Borabora  and 
Maupiti,  preparing  her  cargo.  We  expect  her  daily,  when,  if  cir- 
cumstances permit,  brother  Threlkeld  intends  to  visit  Rurutu ;  if  not, 
I  shall  avail  myself  of  the  opportunity.  We  have  not  yet  heard  from 
Aitutaki ;  but  every  time  the  vessel  goes  to  the  colony,  as  it  is  in  her 
course,  she  will  touch  there.  Mr.  Nott  has  gone  to  Raivavae,  Tu 
buai,  etc." 

In  the  following  October,  Mr.  Williams  and  his  fellow-la- 
borer were  refreshed  by  the  visit  of  Messrs.  Tyerman  and 
Bennet,  the  deputation  from  the  Society.  He  had  seen  them 
for  a  short  time  at  Tahiti,  just  before  his  voyage  to  the  col- 
ony, and,  during  his  absence,  they  had  called  at  his  station ; 
but  they  had  now  come  to  remain  there  for  a  longer  period. 
This  period  was  spent  by  the  deputation  in  the  careful  exam- 
ination of  the  state  of  the  mission,  and  in  assisting  the  mis- 
sionaries, whose  correspondence  contains  no  reference  to  their 
visit  which  is  not  conceived  in  the  spirit  of  sincere  esteem 
for  their  persons  and  gratitude  for  their  co-operation.  Nor 
were  the  visitors  less  gratified  with  their  residence  at  Raiatea 
and  its  results.  The  following  extracts,  from  their  report  on 
the  state  of  the  mission,  will  show  what  impressions  it  pro- 
duced upon  their  minds — 


112  LIFE     OF    THE 

"  It  has  afforded  us,"  they  write,  "  great  pleasure,  to  witness  the 
affection  and  confidence  in  which  the  missionaries  and  their  pious 
wives  are  held.  Their  opinions  are  regarded  as  oracles.  They  are 
consulted  on  all  occasions  and  on  all  subjects ;  and  a  very  long  ac- 
quaintance with  the  accuracy  of  their  judgments,  and  their  disinter- 
ested motives,  has  secured  to  them  the  entire  confidence  of  the  king, 
the  chiefs,  and  the  people ;  and  they  are  worthy  of  the  confidence 
and  good  opinion  which  they  enjoy. 

"  Our  satisfaction  in  attending  the  schools  for  the  children  and 
adults,  and  the  various  meetings  for  religious  conversation,  has  been 
very  great.  At  these  meetings,  the  king  and  queen  attend  with  re- 
markable constancy,  read  in  their  turn,  and  answer  such  questions  as 
are  proposed  to  them,  with  a  docility  and  simplicity  which  are  sur- 
prising ;  and  we  are  happy  to  add,  with  an  intelligence  and  serious- 
ness which  are  edifying.  *  *  *  * 

"  Our  meetings  for  public  worship  in  the  large  and  handsome 
chapel  on  Lord's-days  and  on  other  days  have  been  extremely  grati- 
fying, both  from  the  great  numbers  who  have  attended,  the  very  qui- 
et, orderly,  and  attentive  manner  in  which  the  people  have  joined  in 
public  worship,  and  the  edifying  truths  which  have  been  faithfully 
and  affectionately  set  before  them  by  our  brethren.  It  was  with 
much  satisfaction  we  were  present  at  the  baptism  of  150  persons  in 
one  day ;  with  the  church,  which  consists  of  fifty  members,  we  had 
the  pleasure  of  sitting  down  at  the  Lord's  table. 

"  To  conclude — the  condition  of  the  whole  settlement  is  such  as  to 
afford  the  most  convincing  proof,  that  the  exertions  of  the  missiona- 
ries have  been  remarkably  owned  of  God,  and  that  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  is  the  most  direct,  certain,  and  efficient  means  of  promot- 
ing both  religion  and  civilization.  Had  nothing  more  been  done  by 
your  exertions  than  what  our  eyes  have  beheld  in  this  island  only, 
they  would  have  been  abundantly  compensated." 

The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Williams's  letters,  written 
during  the  visit  of  the  deputation,  will  fill  up  the  outline  drawn 
by  their  report — 

"  The  people,"  he  remarks,  u  appear  to  increase  in  knowledge,  and 
improve  in  moral  excellence ;  while  we  have  reason  to  be  thankful 
for  the  disposition  which  they  discover  towards  ourselves.  They  look 
up  to  us  as  their  guides  and  friends,  not  only  in  their  spiritual,  but 
also  in  their  temporal  concerns ;  and  they  will  not  perform  a  single 
act  of  the  least  consequence,  without  previously  acquainting  us  with 
it,  and  asking  our  advice.  When  we  first  arrived,  we  were  regarded 
with  suspicion ;  but  now,  speaking  generally,  every  man  in  the  island 
considers  us  his  friends.  We  desire  to  be  grateful  and  faithful,  and 
pray  God  to  be  with  us,  and  to  hasten  the  coming  of  his  glorious 
kingdom. 

"  With  respect  to  civilization,  we  feel  a  pleasure  in  saying  that  the 
natives  are  doing  all  we  can  reasonably  expect,  and  every  person  is 
now  daily  and  busily  employed  from  morning  till  night.  At  present, 
there  is  a  range  of  three  miles  along  the  sea-beach  studded  with  little 
plastered  and  white-washed  cottages,  with  their  own  schooner  lying 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS 


113 


at  anchor  near  them.  All  this  forms  such  a  contrast  to  the  view  we 
had  here  but  three  years  ago,  when,  excepting  three  hovels,  all  was 
wilderness,  that  we  cannot  but  be  thankful ;  and  when  we  consider 
all  things,  exceedingly  thankful  for  what  God  has  wrought. 

"In  a  temporal  point  of  view,  we  have  everything  we  can  possibly 
desire  to  make  us  happy.  We  have  a  good  house,  plenty  of  ground, 
an  abundant  supply  of  the  productions  of  the  island,  cows,  ducks, 
geese,  turkeys,  pigeons,  fowls,  etc.,  and  a  regular  communication 
with  the  colony.  But  above  all  these  things,  we  have  the  hearts  and 
affections  of  the  people,  and  the  prospect  of  great  usefulness  in  our 
Saviour's  cause." 

Under  date  of  November  13th,  1822,  Mr.  Williams  informs 
the  Directors  that  "  the  Endeavor  "  was  then  nearly  ready  for 
sea  with  a  cargo,  the  proceeds  of  which  and  of  another  cargo 
which  the  people  were  preparing  would,  he  believed,  complete 
the  purchase-money  of  the  ship.  "  Everything,"  he  adds,  "  is 
succeeding  beyond  our  most  sanguine  expectations.  The  na- 
tives have  prepared  from  120  to  150  large  plantations,  and  I 
am  perfecting  myself  in  the  art  of  curing  tobacco,  and  boiling 
sugar.  The  people  have  also  learned  to  boil  salt,  three  or 
four  tons  of  which  they  have  recently  prepared.  You  would 
be  delighted  to  survey  the  scene  of  industry  which  our  island 
presents.  Even  the  women  are  employed  in  cultivating  little 
patches  of  tobacco,  in  order  to  purchase  European  clothing, 
and  we  are  most  anxious  to  introduce  these  articles  without 
expense  to  the  Society." 

But  while  rejoicing  in  the  results  of  their  labors,  Mr.  and 
Williams  were  again  visited  by  affliction.  "  We  are 
grieved  to  say,"  write  the  deputation,  "  that  such  is  their 
indisposition,  that  we  fear  they  will  be  obliged  to  remove  im- 
mediately to  a  colder  climate.  In  case  of  such  an  event,  the 
loss  which  this  mission  will  sustain  will  be  very  great."  It 
was  not,  however,  so  much  on  his  own  account,  although  he 
was  still  a  sufferer,  as  on  account  of  his  afflicted  partner,  that 
Mr.  Williams  now  meditated  this  important  step.  In  the  au- 
tumn of  1822,  she  had  given  birth  to  her  second  still-born 
child,  which  was  followed  by  a  severe  illness,  to  which  he 
thus  feelingly  refers — 

"  My  dear  Mary  was  tolerably  well  after  her  confinement,  until  the 
third  or  fourth  day,  when  she  was  taken  very  ill,  but  was,  through 
Divine  mercy,  restored.  But  she  had  not  long  recovered  when  a 
second  and  severer  attack  of  fever  again  laid  her  low,  and  brought  her 
to  the  verge  of  death.  Every  minute  we  feared  would  be  the  last. 
Oh  !   my  dear  friends,  you  know  not  the  agonies  I  endured  on  her  ac- 

10* 


114  LIFEOFTHE 

count  for  five  weeks  ;  but  the  Lord  has  been  better  to  me  than  my 
fears,  and  has  kindly  heard  our  unworthy  supplications.  Dear  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Threlkeld's  kindness  to  us,  in  all  our  trials,  will  ever  be  re- 
membered by  us  with  gratitude. 

"  It  is  the  decided  opinion  of  our  brethren  and  of  the  deputation, 
that  we  had  better  remove  to  England,  or  to  some  other  station,  but 
we  shall  endeavor  to  remain  a  few  months  longer,  as  the  natives  have 
very  large  plantations  of  tobacco  and  sugar,  and  1  wish  to  see  them 
established.  Our  more  directly  missionary  work  is  also  prospering. 
Our  congregations  are  large  and  attentive,  and  everything  that  can 
afford  satisfaction  to  a  missionary's  heart  is  enjoyed  by  us,  except 
health.  Had  we  but  that  blessing,  our  cup  would  run  over.  But  we 
are  in  the  Lord's  hands.  Perhaps  he  has  a  greater  work  for  us  to  do 
elsewhere.  We  desire  to  say,  'Thy  will  be  done.'  But  the  very 
thought  of  leaving  a  people  so  much  attached  to  us,  and  to  whom  we 
are  so  much  attached,  with  a  prospect  of  so  great  usefulness,  is  a  sore 
trial.  I  have  just  now  returned  from  our  questioning  meeting.  A 
good  little  man  said  to  me,  '  You  desired  us  to  prav  for  you,  that  God 
would  make  the  way  plain  before  you,  that  you  might  know  clearly 
his  will.  I  have  been  praying,  not  that  God  would  make  your  way 
plain,  but  that  he  would  hedge  it  up.  Is  mine  a  right  prayer  ?'  Had 
I  time,  1  would  give  you  some  pleasing  information  respecting  Owhy- 
hee.  Brother  Ellis's  visit  to  that  island  is  full  of  interest.  It  appears 
that  the  population  is  immensely  great.  One  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand is  considered  a  low  estimate.  What  a  field  for  missionary  labor  ! 
Oh  !  for  health  and  strength — not  to  give  to  the  vanities  of  the  world 
— not  to  amass  the  riches  of  the  East — but  to  spend  and  to  be  spent 
among  the  perishing  heathen.  May  God  give  it.  I  think  we  want 
this  only  that  we  may  devote  it  to  his  service.  His  cause  lies  near 
our  hearts." 

The  strong  interest  which  Mr.  Williams  now  felt  in  Raia- 
tea,  and  the  hope  of  bearing  the  Gospel  to  the  surrounding 
groups,  induced  him  still  to  linger  on  these  shores,  and  to 
postpone  from  week  to  week  the  decision  to  which  he  seemed 
by  circumstances  to  be  shut  up.  While,  however,  in  this  state 
of  suspense,  prayer  was  again  offered  and  heard,  and  Mrs. 
Williams's  strength  so  far  restored  as  to  warrant  her  continu- 
ance at  Raiatea.  This  happy  change,  which  occurred  at  the 
close  of  1822,  formed  a  suitable  introduction  to  the  bright 
and  eventful  period  of  Mr.  Williams's  history  which  immedi- 
ately succeeded  it,  and  which  will  be  described  in  the  follow- 
ing chapter. 


REV.     J.    WILLIAMS.  115 


CHAPTER  IV. 

FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  FIRST  UNTIL  HIS  SECOND 
MISSIONARY  VOYAGE  TO  THE  HERVEY  ISLANDS. 

Influence  of  Success  upon  Mr.  Williams — Sails  for  Hervey  Islands 
— Written  Counsels  to  Native  Teachers — Animating  Scene  at  Ai- 
tutaki — Its  Contrast  with  his  Previous  Reception — Unsuccessful 
Search  for  Rarotonga — Proceeds  to  Mangaia,  Atiu,  and  other  Is- 
lands— Rarotonga  Discovered — Feelings  of  its  Discoverer — Mr. 
Williams's  Claims  to  this  Title  Established — Inauspicious  Com- 
mencement of  the  Mission — Debasement  of  the  Natives — State  of 
Raiatea  after  Mr.  Williams's  Return — His  Appeal  to  the  Directors 
for  the  Means  of  Farther  Evangelization — Voyage  to  Rurutu  and 
Rimatara — Projected  Missionary  Enterprise — Commerce  with  Syd- 
ney Destroyed — Departure  of  the  Native  Schooner — Discourage- 
ment of  the  People — Depression  of  the  Missionaries — Letters  to 
the  Directors — Renewed  Application  for  a  Ship — Useful  Plans  at 
Raiatea — Spiritual  Progress  of  the  People — Resolution  to  form  a 
New  Settlement — Its  Reasons  and  Results — Death  of  Mrs.  Threl- 
keld — Effect  upon  the  Natives — Her  Funeral  and  Character — Pros- 
perity of  the  Mission — Mr.  Threlkeld  leaves  Raiatea — Extracts 
from  Mr.  Williams's  Journal — Letter  to  the  Rev.  Matthew  Wilks 
— State  of  Mind  Discovered  in  his  Correspondence — Surrounding 
Circumstances — Means  of  Evangelization  Obtained — Mr.  Wil- 
liams's Disappointment  and  its  Effects  upon  Raiatea — Charges 
Alleged  against  Mr.  Williams — Their  Refutation — Erection  and 
Opening  of  a  New  Sanctuary — Mr.  Williams's  Catechetical  Ex- 
aminations— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman  Arrive — Their  First  Impressions 
— Mr.  Williams's  Impassioned  Address  to  the  Directors — His  Nov- 
el and  Benevolent  Devices — Knowledge  Attained  by  the  Natives 
— Doctrinal  Discussion — General  Position  of  Affairs — Preparation 
for  Second  voyage  to  the  Hervey  Islands. 

No  previous  period  in  Mr.  Williams's  history  was  so  im- 
portant in  its  results  as  that  upon  which  he  now  entered ;  for 
it  was  during  the  year  1823  that  he  commenced  those  "  mis- 
sionary enterprises,"  which  conferred  upon  so  many  other 
islands  of  the  South  Pacific  the  same  inestimable  blessings 
which  were  possessed  by  Raiatea.  Ever  since  his  intercourse 
with  Auuru,  he  had  cherished  an  ardent  desire  to  visit  the 
island  of  which  he  had  heard  so  much  from  that  chief;  and 
subsequent  successes  served  to  quicken  this  desire.     He  was 


116 


LIFE     OF     THE 


especially  encouraged  by  what  he  had  seen  at  Rurutu,  and 
more  recently  heard  from  Aitutaki.  At  this  Island,  the  En- 
deavor had  touched  on  her  way  from  Sydney,  and  had 
brought  to  Raiateaamost  cheering  report  from  the  teachers; 
one  of  whom,  Papeiha,  sent  to  Mr.  Williams  an  interesting 
narrative  of  their  proceedings,  accompanied  by  the  following 
message  from  the  chiefs — "  Tell  Viriamu,  that,  if  he  will  vis- 
it us,  we  will  burn  our  idols,  destroy  our  maraes,  and  receive 
the  word  of  the  true  God."  This  was  sufficient  to  fire  his 
zeal ;  but  that  zeal  was  increased  by  the  intelligence  that 
there  were  at  Aitutaki  several  natives  of  Rarotonga,  the  island 
of  which  he  had  heard  so  much  from  Auuru ;  that  these  had 
embraced  the  Gospel,  and  that  now  they  were  most  anxious 
to  convey  it  to  their  own  land.  These  good  tidings  affected 
him  deeply  ;  and,  as  Tamatoa  and  the  chiefs  generously  of- 
fered the  use  of  their  vessel,  and  it  was  probable  that  a  voyage 
to  the  more  temperate  climate  of  the  South  would  recruit  the 
enervated  frame  of  his  suffering  partner,  he  resolved  to  en- 
ter the  path  of  promise  thus  opened,  and,  if  possible,  to  carry 
Christianity  to  all  the  Hervey  Islands.  The  interval  between 
the  purpose  and  its  performance  was  short;  and  on  the  4th 
of  July,  1823,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Bourne  and  six  native 
teachers,  who  had  been  solemnly  ordained  to  the  work  on 
the  evening  preceding  their  departure,  "  the  Endeavor"  sailed 
for  Aitutaki. 

During  the  voyage,  Mr.  Williams  drew  up  a  series  of  coun- 
sels for  the  teachers  ;  and,  as  they  perspicuously  exhibit  the 
principles  of  his  own  procedure,  and  present,  in  a  lucid  and 
lovely  form,  some  well  marked  features  of  his  mind,  a  trans- 
lation of  them  may  be  suitably  inserted  in  these  pages. 

The  following  version  is  almost  literal ;  a  circumstance 
which  will  account  for  its  polynesianisms. 

"  At  sea,  on  board  the  Schooner  Endeavor, 
July  6th,  1823. 
"  Dear  brethren, 
"  May  you  have  salvation,  through  Jesus  Christ,  in  doing  the  work 
for  which  you  were  chosen  by  the  church  at  Raiatea.     This  is  to  you 
a  new  work,  and  I   therefore   think  it  right  to  give  you  some  advice 
how  to  act  when  you  arrive  at  the  land  to  which  God  shall  lead  you. 
Twenties,  perhaps,  will  be  the  difficulties  and  perplexities  with  which 
you   will  meet  at  the   commencement;  but  be  not  cast  down.     Re- 
member what  Jesus  said  to  his  disciples — he  says  the  same  to  you — 
"Lo!  lam   with  }'ou  always,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world."     He 
will  never  cast  you  off ;  he  will  never  forsake  you.     His  word,  t  oo, 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  117 

will  grow.  This  cannot  be  prevented.  You  yourselves  know  the 
power  of  his  word,  in  casting  down  Satan's  kingdom  at  Raiatea,  and 
in  all  the  islands  adjacent.  Peradventure  the  word  of  God  may  not 
grow  speedily  in  the  land  to  which  you  are  going ;  but  do  not  be  dis- 
couraged. If  God  is  pleased  to  try  your  faith  and  patience,  it  is  with 
himself.  In  all  his  doings,  he  cannot  err.  Should  you  be  exercised, 
remember  the  missionaries  in  your  own  islands.  Long  was  their  la- 
bor and  patience  before  the  word  of  God  grew.  Should  it  be  the 
same  with  you,  think  well  upon  all  the  good  promises  relative  to  the 
growth  of  the  word  of  God.  Think  of  the  death  of  Jesus,  and  reflect 
that  the  natives  of  the  islands  to  which  you  go  are  purchased  with 
his  blood.  Remember,  too,  what  the  power  of  Jesus  has  effected  at 
Raiatea  and  Rurutu,  and  even  in  your  own  hearts,  and  do  not  give 
way  to  discouragement. 

"  Work  well,  and  pray  much,  for  prayer  is  '  power  with  God.'  You, 
perhaps,  will  witness  again  all  the  evil  and  filthy  customs  which  you 
yourselves  have  thrown  away.  Your  hearts  will  be  filled  with  praise 
to  God  that  he  has  opened  your  eyes  ;  and  when  you  behold  the  hea- 
then, remember,  that  as  you  and  your  islands  were  conquered  by  the 
good  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  so  also  will  they  be. 

These  are  some  instructions  as  to  how  you  should  act — 

I.  With  respect  to  yourselves. 

1.  Pay  good  regard  to  your  own  hearts.  Let  not  your  faith  be- 
come slack.  Strictly  regard  private  prayer,  and  such  conversation 
among  yourselves  as  will  keep  your  hearts  alive.  Should  not  the 
heathen  pay  speedy  attention  to  the  Sabbath,  do  you  regard  it  as  a 
day  in  which  to  seek  strength  from  God.  Great  strength  is  required 
in  the  good  work  in  which  you  are  engaged.  You  have  no  mission- 
ary near  you  to  quicken  you  and  to  exhort  you.  You  have  none  of 
your  brethren  near  you  to  watch  over  you,  and  to  speak  comfortably 
to  you.  Satan  will  take  advantage  of  this,  and  with  great  power  will 
he  try  your  hearts ;  for  he  knows  that  you  have  none  of  these  props 
to  support  you.  We  ourselves  have  felt  their  loss.  How  should  you 
act?  Thus — the  streams  being  dried,  go  to  the  fountain  of  living 
waters,  even  Jesus.  Keep  near  to  him,  continually  recollecting  what 
he  said,  "  Separate  from  me,  nothing  is  possible  with  you."  We  will 
not  cease  to  pray  that  your  hearts  may  be  kept  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
that  your  faith  may  increase,  that  you  may  be  steadfast,  and  that  pros- 
perity may  attend  your  labors. 

2.  As  it  regards  outward  appearances.  You  have  become  like  a  city 
built  upon  a  hill.  Many  are  the  eyes  looking  at  you.  The  church  at 
Raiatea,  and  every  one  of  your  brethren  in  all  those  islands,  our  eyes, 
and  those  of  all  the  missionaries,  the  eyes  of  the  great  Society  in  Lon- 
don, and  of  believers  in  England,  but,  above  all,  the  eyes  of  Jesus  our 
Lord  are  directed  towards  you.  The  eyes  both  of  heaven  and  hell  are 
looking  at  you  ;  and  you  should  especially  regard  those  of  the  heathen 
among  whom  you  dwell.  They  will  watch  you  with  ruts'  eyes,  to  find 
little  crooked  places  in  your  conduct.  Therefore,  be  particularly  cir- 
cumspect in  your  conduct.  Beware  of  showing  the  least  anxiety  after 
their  property.  Beware  of  pride  of  heart.  Do  not  treat  them  with 
contempt,  but  compassionate  them,  remembering  who  hath  made  you 
to  differ. 

Beware  of  little  differences  among  yourselves.     Should  anything 


118  LIFEOFTHE 

of  the  kind  occur,  let  friendly  talk  always  settle  it,  and  never  let  the 
heathen  see  such  an  evil.  All  that  you  desire  to  establish  among  the 
heathen,  do  yourselves  ;  and  what  you  desire  to  cast  down  amongst 
them,  do  not  you  retain.  *  *  *  * 

3.  Beware  of  envy,  and  of  thinking  evil  one  of  another.  Dear 
friends,  this  is  our  special  charge  to  you  and  to  your  wives.  Envy 
and  evil-thinking  are  amongst  the  worst  things  that  could  arise,  and 
the  end  of  them  cannot  be  known.  These  are  things  greatly  desired 
by  Satan.  It  is  armor  in  which  he  trusts,  and  by  which  he  gains  ad- 
vantage. Never  let  one  speak  evil  of  another  to  the  heathen.  If 
teachers  are  one,  nothing  will  be  difficult  to  them  ;  but  the  word  of 
God  and  the  good  of  the  people  will  rapidly  increase  ;  but  if  they  pull 
contrary  ways,  nothing  can  go  on  well.  Dear  friends,  listen  espe- 
cially to  this.  Be  one  in  your  words,  be  one  in  your  actions,  be  one  in 
your  hearts.  If  at  any  time  you  are  at  a  loss  how  to  act,  and  have 
different  thoughts  upon  a  subject,  leave  it  a  short  time,  pray  to  God 
for  direction,  and  then  converse  again.  If  you  still  remain  of  differ- 
ent opinions,  let  one  give  in,  and  when  we  visit  you,  we  will  settle  it. 
You  have  been  looking  at  us  (Mr.  Threlkeld  and  myself)  a  long  time, 
and  as  far  as  we  have  followed  Christ,  do  you  follow  us.  Let  not  one 
exalt  himself  and  abase  his  brother ;  for  God  will  surely  abase  that 
man  who  endeavors  to  abase  his  brother. 

II.  As  it  respects  your  work. 

1.  Remember  that  this  work  is  the  work  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
It  is  not  to  prosper  by  the  strength  of  man.  The  Holy  Spirit  must  do 
the  work.  Without  him,  it  will  not  grow.  This  is  the  first  word  we 
wish  you  especially  to  remember. 

2.  You  will  teach  the  adults  and  the  children.  You  will  preach  to 
the  people.  You  will  baptize  and  administer  the  ordinance  of  the 
Lord's  supper.  This  is  the  work  for  which  you  are  set  apart.  These 
are  the  principal  doctrines  you  should  teach  : — the  creation  of  all 
things  by  God  ;  man's  goodness  before  he  fell ;  the  effects  of  that  fall  ; 
the  great  compassion  of  God  in  providing  for  us  a  sacrifice  ;  the  death 
and  resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  only  source  of  for- 
giveness and  justification  before  God  ;  the  wickedness  and  weakness 
of  the  hearts  of  all  men  ;  the  necessity  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  change 
and  make  good  the  heart.  These  and  other  doctrines  of  the  Cate- 
chism you  should  preach  and  teach.  But  teach  only  that  which  you 
well  understand.  That  which  is  difficult  do  not  attempt  to  explain. 
Do  not  let  the  whole  of  your  discourses  be  directed  against  the  evil 
spirit;*  but  exalt  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his  Gospel.  Tell  fully 
of  his  great  compassion  to  us,  and  of  the  efficacy  of  his  blood  to  cleanse 
and  save  the  soul.  This  is  the  subject  for  your  discourses  :  Jesus. 
Let  them  be  like  those  of  the  apostles  and  prophets  :  do  not  shun  to 
proclaim  Christ.  He  is  our  friend,  our  way,  our  refuge,  our  food,  our 
Mediator,  our  Saviour.  Do  not  confine  your  preaching  to  the  Sab- 
bath. At  every  great  meeting  of  the  heathen,  at  all  their  feasts,  go 
into  the  midst  of  "them,  and  preach  the  Gospel.  When  the  prophets 
begin  their  declamations,  when  the  priests  deliver  their  harangues, 
do  you  speak  the  good  word.     Propose  questions  in  the  presence  of 

*  A  common  designation  among  the  natives  of  the  whole  system  of 
idolatry. 


RE  V 


WILLIAMS.  119 


them  all,  and  they  will  soon  be  confounded.  Remember  well  your 
work.  Give  to  it  your  hands,  your  mouths,  your  bodies,  your  souls  ; 
and  God  will  bless  your  labors. 

3.  With  respect  to  baptism.  If  God  grant  our  desire,  you  will  have 
to  baptize  ;  but  do  not  be  hasty.  Let  a  little  time  elapse,  and  be  dili- 
gent in  observing.  When  any  persons  cast  away  their  idols,  establish 
a  meeting  similar  to  ours  on  Friday,  and  then  explain  the  origin,  the 
object,  and  the  requirements  of  baptism. 

4.  With  respect  to  the  feast  of  Jesus.  Attend  yourselves  to  this. 
By  no  means  let  fall  the  remembrance  of  his  death  ;  and  when  the 
season  arrives  that  some  believers  wish  to  join  you,  receive  them. 
But  be  not  hasty.  Do  not  admit  any  because  they  are  chiefs,  or  possess 
influence.  Do  not  look  at  the  outside  only.  The  persons  you  admit 
should  be  those  whose  general  conduct  is  without  crooks,  whose  re- 
pentance is  sincere,  and  who,  you  have  reason  to  believe,  are  sincere 
believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Such  only  should  you  receive 
into  the  church. 

You  will,  probably,  be  questioned  upon  subjects  which  may  perplex 
you.  This,  perhaps,  may  be  one.  What  is  a  convert  to  do,  who,  in 
his  idolatrous  state,  had  two  wives  ?  Let  him  put  away  one,  if  it  is 
agreeable  to  the  wife  to  leave  him  ;  if  not,  let  him  retain  both  ;  but  to 
put  one  away  is  by  far  the  best.  This  you  should  diligently  promote, 
but  only  by  persuasion,  and  never  by  threatening.  But,  in  case  of  the 
death  of  one  of  the  wives,  he  commits  sin  if  he  take  a  second.  Per- 
haps this  may  be  accomplished  when  laws  are  established.  You  can 
advise  the  chiefs  to  make  a  law  to  that  effect,  and  those  who  have 
more  than  one  wife,  to  set  a  good  example  to  the  people.  A  woman 
having  two  husbands  must  put  away  one  ;  but  upon  this  point  we  will 
converse  with  you,  and  write  to  you  more  fully.  As  soon  as  possible, 
however,  introduce  the  marriage  ceremony. 

"  Do  not  be  in  haste  to  propose  laws.  You  can  make  known  to  the 
chiefs  all  that  has  taken  place  at  our  islands,  and  leave  it  to  them  to 
desire  and  propose  the  same.  Everything  is  good  in  its  season.  Chil- 
dren are  not  fed  with  hard  food. 

"  In  all  the  minor  customs  you  introduce,  beware  of  attaching  to 
them  any  idea  of  sacredness ;  for  the  hearts  of  the  natives  turn  easily 
to  that.  All  their  lesser  evil  customs,  such  as  going  naked,  cutting 
and  scratching  themselves  in  seasons  of  grief,  tatooing  their  bodies, 
eating  raw  fish,  etc.,  you  will  endeavor  to  cast  down;  but  the  greater 
evils  will  require  your  first  efforts,  and  then  the  smaller. 

"  In  your  temporal  concerns  be  diligent.  A  lazy  missionary  is  both 
an  ugly  and  a  useless  being.  Have  good  houses  yourselves,  and  all 
the  little  concerns  with  them,  let  them  be  good  also.  In  this  respect 
set  an  example  to  the  people.  Teach  them  all  you  know — to  build 
houses,  to  do  carpentering  work,  to  plaster,  and  to  make  bedsteads 
and  seats,  to  make  oil  and  arrow-root.  One  of  you  knows  well  how 
to  boil  sugar,  and  others  of  you  can  turn  wood,  and  cure  tobacco. 
Teach  them  these  things  also,  that  they  may  become  diligent,  and 
maybe  benefited  by  you,  both  in  body  and  soul.  Your  wives  also, 
let  them  teach  the  women  to  sew,  to  make  bonnets,  mats,  cloth,  etc., 
that  they  may  appear  decent. 

"  Perhaps  in  the  land  to  which  you  go,  there  may  be  two  parties  > 
and  perhaps,  if  two  of  you  reside  with  one  party,  the  other  will  be 


120 


LIFE     OP    THE 


jealous.  It  will  then  be  best  to  separate  ;  and,  if  after  a  short  time, 
you  can  persuade  the  people  to  unite,  it  will  be  well ;  but  if  they  are 
obstinate,  give  way  to  them,  and  after  you  have  obtained  more  in- 
fluence, propose  it  again.  Should  you  altogether  fail,  never  mind. 
Erect  two  settlements,  but  in  all  large  meetings,  as  in  May,  and  at 
the  opening  of  chapels,  unite.  You  must  regard  well  everything  that 
will  promote  union.  Form  a  Missionary  Society  ;  but  do  not  be  in 
haste,  lest  they  should  say  a  desire  of  property  has  brought  you 
among  them.  When  you  form  it,  do  not  form  it  in  connection  with 
the  government  of  the  land,  but  like  that  at  Raiatea.  Perhaps  one  of 
us  may  visit  you  before  either  that  or  the  feast  of  Jesus  takes  place  ; 
but,  if  not,  and  you  think  the  people  prepared,  do  not  delay.  If  you 
obtain  idols,  burn  some  (but  not  the  best)  before  their  face,  lest  in 
case  of  sickness  or  other  evil,  they  should  think  that  the  gods  still  in 
existence  inflicted  it.  The  remainder  send  to  Raiatea  as  a  rejoicing 
to  us,  and  we  will  send  them  to  England  as  a  rejoicing1  to  them. 

"  Be  not  in  haste  to  introduce  evening  meetings.  If  you  should  in- 
troduce them,  let  it  be  one  evening  in  the  week  only,  lest  evil  should 
ensue. 

"  Speak  yourselves  and  teach  the  people  the  language  of  Raiatea, 
that  they  may  be  able  to  understand  the  books  we  send  to  them. 

"  This  is  all  I  have  to  say.  Take  good  heed  to  your  own  hearts. 
We  will  not  cease  to  pray  for  you,  that  it  may  be  well  with  you,  that 
prosperity  may  attend  your  labors.  Write  to  us  for  any  little  proper- 
ty you  may  want,  and  we  will  seek  it ;  we  will  not  cast  you  off.  We 
do  not  intend  to  have  more  than  six  or  eight  teachers,  that  we  may 
be  able  to  supply  their  wants.  You  will  have  frequent  communica- 
tion by  means  of  the  little  vessel ;  and  if  at  any  time  any  one  of  you 
wishes  to  come  home  and  see  your  friends,  and  tell  us  how  it  is  with 
you,  come;  do  not  hesitate  ;  we  shall  be  glad  to  see  you.  The  ship 
will  visit  you  shortly  with  a  number  of  books.  Have  singleness  of 
heart  to  Jesus  and  his  Gospel.  Search  his  word  and  pray  to  him 
that  he  will  not  leave  nor  forsake  you. 

"  May  you  have  health  and   peace  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"John  Williams." 

On  the  9th  of  July,  they  arrived  at  Aitutaki,  and  were  soon 
surrounded  by  canoes ;  not  now,  however,  as  on  their  former 
visit,  filled  with  those  whom  Mr.  Williams  then  designated 
"  the  wildest  people  he  ever  saw ;"  but  with  a  comparatively 
civilized  and  nominally  Christian  race,  exulting  in  the  fact, 
and  exhibiting  the  evidences  of  their  improved  condition. 
From  previous  intelligence,  Mr.  Williams  had  expected  to 
find  them  prepared  to  abandon  their  paganism ;  "  but  to  our 
astonishment,"  he  writes,  "  the  work  was  done  before  we  ar- 
rived." And  the  reader  may  sympathize  in  this  astonish- 
ment, if  he  will  turn  to  the  page  of  his  narrative,*  which  de- 
scribes the  strange  and  stirring  scene  which  then  surrounded 

*  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  58. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  121 

him.  But  the  influence  of  this  visit  was  not  confined  to  the 
moment,  or  to  the  locality.  No  one  new  better  than  Mr. 
Williams  how  to  reason  and  generalize  on  missionary  sub- 
jects; and,  from  what  he  now  saw  and  heard  at  Aitutaki,  he 
drew  conclusions,  the  far  reaching  consequences  of  which 
will  appear  in  the  sequel.  In  the  first  place,  it  confirmed  all 
the  hopes  which  he  had  previously  founded  upon  native 
agency.  Here  was  a  demonstration  of  its  adaption  and  ef- 
ficiency. "  I  commended  the  teachers,"  he  writes  in  his 
journal,  "  for  the  good  example  they  had  set  to  the  people. 
Their  own  habitation  was  well  built,  and  nicely  divided  into 
five  rooms.  Posts  for  houses  on  a  similar  plan  were  collect- 
ed in  every  direction.  Many  houses  are  finished,  and  many 
more  in  progress.  Bedsteads  have  been  made,  and  encircled 
with  white  cloth  in  imitation  of  their  teachers.  My  heart 
rejoiced  much  at  witnessing  this  scene.  Little  did  I  expect, 
when  1  first  landed,  to  behold  such  things  in  so  short  a  time. 
The  two  teachers,  eighteen  months  ago,  were  surrounded  by 
savages.  But  Christ  must  be  exalted :  the  heathen  must  be 
saved :  Satan's  empire  must  fall,  and  be  rooted  up  from  its 
foundation."  But  another  important  result  of  this  early  mis- 
sionary voyage  was  the  strength  it  gave  to  Mr,  Williams's 
purpose,  and  the  stimulus  it  supplied  to  his  zeal,  in  the  noble 
work  upon  which  he  had  now  embarked.  And  it  is  interest- 
ing to  observe  how  each  movement  propelled  him  forward 
with  augmented  force,  and  in  a  constantly  accelerating  pro- 
gress. Raiatea  was  the  starting  point  of  that  noble  and  apos- 
tolic career  to  which  his  future  days  were  devoted,  while  Ru- 
rutu  may  be  deemed  its  first,  and  Aitutaki  its  second  stage. 
From  thence,  the  reach  and  rapidity  of  his  efforts  increased, 
and  his  benevolent  desires  bore  him  forward  through  the  Her- 
vey  group  to  Samoa,  and  still  onward  to  the  savage  shore 
upon  which  he  fell.  As,  therefore,  we  follow  him  in  his  lat- 
ter and  larger  enterprises,  we  should  not  overlook  the  influ- 
ence exerted  upon  these  by  the  evangelization  of  the  two 
islands  which  awakened  his  earliest  solicitude.  From  this 
time,  he  was  satisfied  that,  under  God,  he  could  command 
success;  and,  on  the  spot,  he  placed  the  following  record  of 
his  feelings  upon  the  pages  of  his  Journal.  "  I  hope  for  great 
things;  pray  for  great  things,  and  confidently  expect  great 
things  to  result  from  these  labors." 

"At  Aitutaki,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  in  closino-  the  account  of  a 
11 


122 


LIFE     OF     THE 


visit,  the  particulars  of  which  need  not  be  repeated,  "  we  spent  two 
most  gratifying  days  and  witnessed  the  most  joyful  scene  that  could 
present  themselves  to  the  eye  of  a  Christian  missionary.  When  I 
first  saw  this  people,  they  were  stealing  everything  they  could — ends 
of  rope,  iron,  and  even  some  fish  which  we  had°purchased  of  them 
just  before ;  and  nothing  could  have  been  more  wild  and  savage  than 
their  appearance.  Some  of  their  faces  were  painted  white,  red,  yel- 
low, or  black.  Both  men  and  women  were  dancing  and  shouting  like 
mad  people.  But  now,  nothing  of  this  kind  is  to  be  seen,  and  nothing 
was  stolen  except  one  small  piece  of  iron.* 

"  After  taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  the  teachers,  and  commend- 
ing them  to  God,  we  departed.  What  solid  satisfaction  it  affords, 
what  peace  of  mind  is  enjoyed,  in  leaving  the  work  of  God  in  the 
hands  of  those  who  are  well  qualified  to  conduct  it ;  and  whose  only 
aim  is  the  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  the  people  among  whom 
they  labor.  But  while  well  pleased  with  the  prospect  of  usefulness 
before  them,  as  we  went  towards  the  beach,  we  were  much  disgusted 
at  seeing  some  females,  who  had  cut  themselves  shockingly.  The 
blood  was  streaming  from  their  heads,  faces,  breasts,  arms,  and  legs, 
while  their  cries  and  shrieks  and  howlings  were  dreadful.  On  asking 
them  why  they  did  this,  they  replied,  that  they  were  grieving  at  the 
departure  of  their  friends.  We  endeavored  to  make  them  understand 
that  such  conduct  was  exceedingly  disgusting,  and  quite  inconsistent 
with  a  profession  of  Christianity ;  but  it  has  been  so  common,  that 
there  probably  is  not  a  woman  in  the  island  whose  breasts  and  arms 
are  not  scarred  from  this  barbarous  custom.  The  old  chief  who  ac- 
companied us  behaved  very  well.  Every  friend  he  met  he  embrac- 
ed ;  and,  after  giving  his  friend's  nose  a  hearty  rub  with  his  own,  he 
walked  on,  quite  unconcerned  at  the  hidious  cries  they  set  up.  The 
people  loaded  us  with  all  the  kinds  of  food  which  their  island  pro- 
duces." 

At  Aitutaki,  Mr.  Williams  saw  the  natives  of  Rarotonga, 
of  whom  he  had  previously  heard ;  and,  as  he  was  anxious  to 
discover  their  island,  and  place  teachers  there,  he  set  sail  in 
the  direction  in  which  it  was  said  to  lie,  taking  with  him  the 
Rarotongans  and  Papeiha,  who  had  nobly  offered  himself  as 
a  pioneer  to  his  brethren. 

But  their  first  search  for  Rarotonga  proved  unsuccessful ; 
and  they,  therefore,  directed  their  course  to  Mangaia.     Here 

*  "  The  island,"  he  writes,  "  is  plentifully  supplied  with  fruits  of 
various  kinds  ;  but  there  are  no  quadrupeds  except  rats,  and  they  are 
as  plentiful  as  flies  on  a  summer's  day.  While  we  were  there  con- 
versing with  a  company  who  were  seated  on  the  ground,  taking  their 
meals,  a  rat  came  up  to  obtain  his  share  of  the  food,  when  a  man  took 
him  by  the  tail,  flung  him  away,  and  continued  his  feast.  Presently 
more  came  up  on  the  same  errand.  Immediately,  he  took  one  of 
them  between  his  fingers  and  gave  it  a  pinch,  and  tossed  it  away, 
saying  to  us,  '  See  !  it  is  dead.'  Of  the  others,  he  took  no  more  no- 
tice than  we  should  of  flies." 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 


123 


they  found  the  natives  in  the  same  rude  state  as  when  Capt. 
Cook  discovered  their  island.  Having  attempted,  but  in 
vain,  to  open  a  friendly  communication  with  them,  the  devo- 
ted Papeiha  swam  on  shore,  and  induced  a  chief  to  receive 
teachers ;  but  these  had  no  sooner  landed,  than  they  were 
seized,  pillaged,  stripped,  and  placed  in  extreme  peril.  Hap- 
pily, they  were  rescued  from  the  savages;  but  all  farther 
attempt  to  introduce  the  Gospel  to  Mangaia  was,  for  the 
present,  abandoned.  They  then  proceeded  to  Atiu.  Here 
a  different  reception  awaited  them  ;  and  both  at  this  island, 
and  at  Mauke  and  Mitiaro,  remarkable  success  rewarded 
their  efforts.* 

But  however  gratifying  these  results,  there  yet  remained 
one  object  unaccomplished,  upon  which  Mr.  Williams  had 
set  his  heart : — the  discovery  of  Rarotonga.  And  he  was 
not  the  man  to  be  satisfied  with  partial  success,  or  to  be  dis- 
couraged by  an  occasional  disappointment.  Hitherto,  he 
had  failed  in  nothing  which  he  had  determined  to  accom- 
plish. Every  plan  pursued  at  Raiatea,  and  every  enterprise 
to  other  islands,  had  prospered  greatly.  Nor  had  he  one 
moment's  doubt  as  to  the  ultimate  discovery  in  which,  for  a 
time,  he  had  been  baffled.  And  in  this  confidence  he  re- 
newed the  attempt.  The  method  by  which  he  ascertained 
the  bearings  of  the  island,  and  the  reward  of  his  persever- 
ance, are  well  known. 

After  five  days'  unavailing  search,  and  when  within  half 
an  hour  of  the  time  at  which,  by  the  captain's  earnest  entrea- 
ty, he  had  consented  to  abandon  his  object,  the  clouds  which 
had  veiled  the  island  were  dispersed,  and  the  majestic  moun- 
tains of  Rarotonga  stood  revealed  before  him.  Never  did 
weather-beaten  sailor  here  the  life-inspiring  cry,  "  Land  a- 
head,"  with  a  thrill  of  deeper  delight,  than  did  Mr.  Williams 
at  this  interesting  moment ;  and  never  was  the  joy  of  dis- 
covery more  rational  or  pure  than  his.  "  The  transition  of 
feeling,"  he  observed,  "  was  so  instantaneous  and  so  great, 
that,  although  a  number  of  years  have  intervened,  I  have  not 
forgotten  the  sensations  which  that  announcement  occa- 
sioned." 

The  importance  of  this  discovery  is  now  so  well  known,  as 
to  render  any  description  of  it  here  unnecessary.  It  will 
suffice  to  say  that  Rarotonga  is  the  finest  and  most  populous 

*  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  83. 


124 


LIFE     OF    THE 


island  of  the  Hervey  group ;  and,  had  no  higher  considera- 
tions affected  him,  Mr.  Williams  might  naturally  have  felt 
some  satisfaction  at  being  its  discoverer.  But  his  was  not 
the  pleasure  of  a  merely  successful  navigator.  Although 
anxious  to  enlarge  the  boundary  of  geographical  knowledge, 
and  to  open  piofitable  intercourse  between  civilized  and 
savage  men,  it  was  not  as  the  promoter  of  science,  or  as  the 
pioneer  of  commerce,  but  as  the  messenger  of  mercy,  and  as 
the  minister  of  Christ,  that  he  sought  and  saw  Rarotonga. 
Had  it  not  been  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel,  and  of 
those  sublime  objects  which  that  Gospel  contemplates,  the 
honor  of  this  discovery  would  not  have  been  his. 

And  who  will  not  sympathize  with  the  sacred  and  sublime 
satisfaction  with  which  the  devoted  Missionary  stood  gazing 
from  the  prow  of  his  little  bark  upon  this  new-discovered 
land  ?  Often,  since  the  visit  of  Auuru,  had  the  object  which 
then  met  his  eye  fired  his  imagination  and  filled  his  heart ; 
and  often,  while  listening,  as  he  was  wont  to  do,  and  not  in 
vain,  to  the  tales  and  traditions  of  the  loquacious  natives, 
when  rowing  on  the  sea,  or  reclining  in  the  shade,  had  the 
name  of  Rarotonga,  (for  in  many  a  legend  that  name  was 
found)  fed  his  ardent  desire  to  visit  its  secluded  inhabitants, 
and  strengthened  his  purpose,  should  God  ever  grant  him  the 
opportunity,  to  go  in  quest  of  this  interesting  isle.  And  now 
his  prayers  were  heard,  his  hopes  realized.  Rarotonga,  the 
long-desired  Rarotonga,  was  before  him  !  His  purpose  and 
perseverance  had  received  their  righteous  reward ;  and  he 
regarded  the  island,  not  only  as  found,  but  as  won  for  Christ, 
in  whose  name  he  made  the  discovery,  and  claimed  the  pos- 
session. Other  navigators,  indeed,  had  made  far  more  im- 
portant discoveries.  Anson,  Byron,  Wallis,  Cook,  and  many 
others,  had  triumphantly  traversed  the  same  bright  ocean, 
rejoicing  in  their  successes ;  but  how  different  the  emotions 
felt  by  them,  as  they  surveyed  its  lovely  isles,  and  those  ex- 
perienced by  the  humble  Missionary.  Nor  was  his  rejoicing 
vain.  This  was  no  barren  discovery.  It  brought  wealth  to 
Rarotonga,  and  glory  to  God.  Had  its  coral  strand  been 
strewed  with  sapphires,  and  its  mountains  masses  of  solid 
gold,  had  fleets  conveyed  thither  the  diamonds  of  Golconda, 
and  the  precious  things  of  the  East,  the  people  would  still 
have  been  poor,  compared  with  what  they  became  after  the 
messenger  of  mercy  had  brought  to  their  shores  treasures  of 
heavenly  wisdom,  "  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ."     It 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  125 

is  well  known  that  the  lovely  land,  for  the  discovery  of  which 
this  servant  of  God  had  long  planned  and  prayed,  and  which 
he  had  resolved  not  to  leave  unknown  and  unblessed,  soon 
became,  and  still  continues,  one  of  the  moral  wonders  of  the 
world.  Shortly  afterwards,  the  Rarotongans  received  Chris- 
tianity ;  and  from  henceforth  its  devoted  discoverer  watched 
over  and  provided  for  it  with  almost  paternal  solicitude ;  and 
at  every  visit,  and  no  visits  were  paid  more  readily,  he  was 
gladdened  by  sights  and  sounds,  which  demonstrated  the 
favor  of  God,  and  the  progress  of  the  Gospel.  And  still, 
amidst  the  rewards  of  "  the  faithful  servant,"  he  remembers 
the  name,  and  is  reaping  the  fruits  of  Rarotonga. 

Before  resuming  the  narrative,  it  may  be  proper  to  men- 
tion that  by  some  Mr.  Williams's  claim  to  this  discovery  has 
been  disputed.  Now,  if  it  is  merely  meant  to  affirm  that 
other  vessels  had  touched  at  Rarotonga  prior  to  the  Endeav- 
or, the  fact  will  be  readily  allowed.  Indeed,  this  is  stated  by 
Mr.  Williams  himself,  in  his  own  publication,  where  he  has 
described  the  impressions  produced  upon  the  natives  by  the 
appearance  of  one  of  them,  supposed  to  have  been  the  Boun- 
ty. He  had  also,  but  subsequently,  obtained  some  particu- 
lars of  another  and  most  disastrous  visit,  during  which,  the 
natives,  almost  maddened  by  the  licentious  and  oppressive 
conduct  of  the  crew,  had  risen  upon  some  of  them  who  were 
on  shore,  and  satiated  their  savage  vengeance ;  while  those 
on  board,  happy  to  escape  from  the  infuriated  natives,  slipped 
the  cable,  and  stood  out  to  sea ;  leaving  in  their  haste  a  piece 
of  chain,  which  proved  invaluable  to  Mr.  Williams  in  build- 
ing the  Messenger  of  Peace.  A  detailed  account  of  this  oc- 
currence was  prepared  for  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  but 
was  omitted,  with  many  other  paragraphs,  solely  from  the 
want  of  space.  But,  although  other  visitors  had  preceded 
him  at  Rarotonga,  this  does  not  invalidate  Mr.  Williams's 
title  to  be  its  discoverer,  because,  at  the  time  of  its  discovery, 
he  was  ignorant  not  only  of  the  fact,  but  of  the  bearings  of 
the  island,  and  of  everything  in  relation  to  it,  except  what  he 
had  gathered  from  the  descriptions  or  traditions  of  natives. 
Had  superior  means  of  information  been  accessible,  he  would 
have  gladly  availed  himself  of  them,  and  foregone  the  merit 
of  a  new  discovery. 

It  was  not  without  apprehension  that  the  Missionary  ad- 
venturer opened  intercourse  with  the  Rarotongans,  whom 
the   Aitutakeans   described  in  the  darkest  colors  as   most 
11* 


126 


LIFE     OF    THE 


treacherous  and  ferocious  cannibals.  But,  although  there 
was  reason  to  fear  that  these  representations  were  correct, 
he  still  hoped,  through  the  natives  who  had  accompanied 
him,  and  one  of  whom  was  the  king's  cousin,  to  obtain  for 
the  teachers  a  favorable  introduction.  This  hope  having 
been  confirmed  by  the  manners  and  promises  of  the  king 
himself,  a  landing  was  effected  ;  but  their  first  night  on  shore 
was  one  of  danger  and  distress,  and,  in  the  morning,  they 
hastened  back  to  the  ship  with  a  sad  tale  of  woe,  but  grate- 
ful for  their  preservation  and  escape,  which,  under  God,  they 
owed  to  Tepaiza,  Makea's  cousin,  whose  devoted  zeal  for 
their  safety  was  only  equalled  by  her  dauntless  heroism. 
During  the  perilous  night,  this  courageous  woman  never 
quitted  her  female  friends ;  but,  at  the  imminent  risk  of  her 
own  life,  resisted,  with  entreaties,  and  tears,  and  even  force, 
the  vile  attempts  of  her  degraded  and  savage  countrymen. 
"It  is  cruel,"  she  cried,  "it  is  cruel  to  treat  them  thus. 
They  have  taught  me,  and  treated  me  with  the  greatest  kind- 
ness, and  brought  me  back  to  Rarotonga.  Had  it  not  been 
for  the  word  of  God,  I  should  have  died  at  Aitutaki.  You 
would  never  have  seen  my  face  again,  nor  I  yours."  But  it 
is  unnecessary  to  furnish  farther  details  of  this  most  unpropi- 
tious  commencement  of  the  Rarotongan  mission.  Indeed, 
these,  as  preserved  from  the  lips  of  the  sufferers  in  the  jour- 
nal of  Mr.  Williams,  could  not  be  published.  They  describe 
scenes  of  demoralization  insufferably  disgusting  and  abomi- 
nable, and  ought  only  to  be  referred  to  or  remembered  for 
the  evidence  they  supply  of  the  remarkable  transition  through 
which  this  people  subsequently  passed.  That  transition  may 
be  truly  termed  "  marvellous."  Natural  laws,  and  merely 
human  influence  will  not  supply  its  explanation.  Here  the 
political  economist,  the  metaphysician,  the  philanthropist  will 
find  their  causes  and  systems  insufficient.  For  changes  so 
radical,  so  extensive,  and  so  speedy,  the  influence  of  higher 
agencies  can  alone  account.  In  the  presence  of  the  once 
debased,  false  and  cannibal,  but  now  gentle,  merciful  and 
sanctified  men  of  Rarotonga,  human  wisdom  stands  silent 
and  abased.  The  only  true  philosophy  of  missions  is  found 
in  the  Gospel.  Here  is  given  an  adequate  cause  for  effects 
such  as  this  people  exhibited.  While  wondering  at  these 
changes,  the  voice  of  the  sacred  oracle  is  heard,  saying, 
"  This  is  the  finger  of  God  ;"  "  Not  by  might,  nor  by  power ; 
but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  127 

The  indomitable  Papeiha  having  offered  to  remain  at  Raro- 
tonga  alone,  provided  a  colleague  were  sent  to  him,  the  En- 
deavor bore  away  for  Raiatea :  and,  after  five  weeks'  ab- 
sence, re-entered  the  harbor  decorated  with  the  idol-trophies 
of  their  moral  victory  at  Aitutaki. 

"  Rejoicing  as  one  that  findeth  great  spoil,"  Mr.  Williams 
now  resumed  his  ordinary  engagements ;  and  the  spirit  in 
which  this  was  done  is  breathed  forth  in  the  following  extract, 
from  a  letter  written,  just  after  his  return,  to  his  father — "  I 
bless  God  that  my  heart  is  as  much  alive  to  missionary  work 
as  it  was  the  first  day  I  set  my  foot  on  these  shores  ;'  and  in 
this  work  of  my  Lord  and  Saviour  I  desire  to  live  and  to  die. 
My  highest  ambition,  dear  father,  is  to  be  faithful  to  my  work, 
faithful  to  souls,  and  faithful  to  Christ ;  in  a  word,  to  be  abun- 
dantly and  extensively  useful.  Our  own  station  flourishes, 
and  the  people  improve.  I  am  fully  occupied.  I  have  lately 
made  several  lathes  and  a  loom  ;  and  am  intending  to  try  to 
weave  cloth.  I  am  hoping  we  shall  succeed,  as  the  people 
have  many  grasses  and  barks  of  which  they  make  cord,  etc. 
My  dear  Mary  is  a  good  spinstress,  and  knows  how  to  dress 
flax.  But  of  course  our  principal  attention  is  devoted  to  their 
spiritual  improvement ;  although  I  have  no  great  opinion  of 
the  missionary's  labors  who  would  neglect  those  minor  mat- 
ters. Our  congregation  is  as  large  as  ever,  and  all  our  meet- 
ings equally  well  attended.  The  members  of  our  church  are 
now  between  fifty  and  sixty ;  our  baptized  about  600,  and 
our  congregation  generally  1000.  The  communicants  are 
walking  worthy  of  their  profession.  We  have  not  been  called 
to  exclude  one  since  we  administered  the  ordinance." 

But  while  cheerfully  pursuing  the  "  even,"  though  elevated 
"  tenor  "  of  his  accustomed  course  at  Raiatea,  who  can  won- 
der that  the  discoveries  and  successes  of  his  recent  voyage 
should  have  so  fed  his  already  burning  zeal,  and  awakened 
the  hope  of  still  wider  and  nobler  conquests,  as  to  constrain 
him  thus  to  address  the  Directors  1  "  It  is  our  duty  to  visit 
surrounding  islands.  You  have  fourteen  or  fifteen  missiona- 
ries in  these  islands,  missionaries  enough  to  convert  all  the 
islands  of  the  South  Seas,  and  every  one  of  these  within  a 
thousand  miles  of  us  ought  now  to  be  under  instruction.  Six 
good  active  missionaries,  united  in  heart,  mind,  and  plan, 
could  effect  more,  if  you  would  afford  them  the  means,  than 
you  either  think  or  expect.  A  missionary  was  never  designed 
by  Jesus  Christ  to  gather  a  congregation  of  a  hundred  or  two 


128  LIFE     OF    THE 

natives,  and  sit  down  at  his  ease,  as  contented  as  if  every  sin- 
ner was  converted,  while  thousands  around  him,  and  but  a 
few  miles  off,  are  eating  each  other's  flesh,  and  drinking  each 
other's  blood,  living  and  dying  without  the  Gospel.  Upon  this 
subject  it  is  my  full  determination  to  have  some  decided  con- 
versation with  the  deputation.  For  my  own  part,  I  cannot 
content  myself  within  the  narrow  limits  of  a  single  reef;  and, 
if  means  are  not  afforded,  a  continent  would  to  me  be  infi- 
nitely preferable ;  for  there,  if  you  cannot  ride,  you  can  walk  ; 
but  to  these  isolated  islands  a  ship  must  carry  you."  In  an- 
other letter  he  adds,  "  Did  you  know  the  state  of  the  sur- 
rounding islands,  how  ripe  they  are  for  the  reception  of  the 
Gospel,  you  would  sell  the  very  gods  out  of  your  museum,  if 
it  were  necessary,  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
those  now  sitting  in  darkness." 

Influenced  by  these  enlightened  principles  and  truly  Chris- 
tian feelings,  Mr.  Williams,  soon  after  his  return  from  Raro- 
tonga,  projected  and  performed  another  voyage,  the  particu- 
lars of  which  have  not  been  published,  and  will  be  found  in 
the  following  letter — 

To  the  Directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 

Raiatea,  Nov.  20,  1823. 
"  Dear  Brethren  in  Christ, 

"  The  following  account  of  a  visit  to  the  islands  of  Rurutu  and  Ri- 
matara,  though  short,  will  interest  you,  as  it  shows  that  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  in  these  islands  is  like  the  leaven  in  the  parable  of  our  Lord, 
diffusing,  with  amazing  rapidity,  its  sacred  influence  through  the 
whole  of  the  numerous  islands  in  the  South  Seas  ;  and  the  only, — I 
say  again,  the  only  human  means  that  seems  necessary  to  complete 
the  overthrow  of  Satan's  kingdom  in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean,  is  that 
of  going  from  island  to  island.  Teachers  are  ready,  waiting  and  wish- 
ing to  go  ;  the  various  islands  that  have  heard  a  report  of  the  Gospel 
and  its  effects  are  desirous  of  instruction,  and  God  himself  is  waiting 
to  be  gracious  in  blessing  our  labors,  as  the  late  accounts  we  sent 
home  will  testify.  In  addition  to  this,  we  now  hasten  to  increase  the 
joy  of  those  who  rejoice  with  us  in  the  prosperity  of  Christ's  king- 
dom. 

"  On  the  10th  of  October,  I  left  Raiatea  for  the  purpose  of  visiting 
our  station  at  Rurutu,  and  that  in  connexion  with  the  church  at  Po- 
ropora.  After  a  tedious  voyage  of  six  days,  1  arrived  at  Rurutu,  and 
was  happy  to  find  the  teachers  and  their  wives  well,  and  to  receive  a 
very  hearty  welcome  from  the  inhabitants  of  that  beautiful  island. 
We  reached  it  on  a  Friday,  the  day  on  which  the  teachers  meet  the 
baptized.  When  all  were  assembled  in  their  neat  and  excellent  chapel, 
I  desired  Mahamene  to  conduct  the  service  as  usual,  without  any  re- 
gard to  my  being  present.  He  did  so;  and  I  was  much  delighted. 
He  commenced  by  reading  a  hymn,  which  the  congregation  sang 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  129 

with  much  spirit.  After  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  prayer,  he  took 
out  his  text  book,  and  read  the  following  passage  :  '  Therefore  we  ought 
to  give  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the  things  which  we  have  heard,  lest  at 
any  time  we  should  Jet  them  slip.'  The  address,  though  not  methodical, 
was  much  to  the  purpose,  and  delivered  with  energy  and  feeling.  He 
then  said, '  If  any  one  has  a  word  of  exhortation,  let  him  speak."  Three 
natives  successively  addressed  the  meeting.  Each  of  them  quoted 
several  passages  of  Scripture  in  the  course  of  their  addresses.  The 
first  speaker  founded  his  remarks  upon  '  We  are  all  children  of  the  light, 
and  not  of  the  darkness,'  and  exhorted  all  to  walk  as  children  of  the 
light.  Another  spoke  on  prayer,  and  invited  all  to  praise  God  that 
he  had  heard  their  prayers,  and  brought  his  servant  among  them. 
The  third  compared  the  happiness  of  their  present  with  the  misery  of 
their  former  state,  and  warned  them  against  being  contented  with 
nominal  Christianity.  Their  remarks  were  pertinent,  and  were  de- 
livered with  a  warmth  and  animation,  which  I  did  not  think  the  Ru- 
rutuans  possessed.  After  this,  I  gave  them  a  short  address,  expressed 
my  joy  at  meeting  them  again,  and  exhorted  them  to  go  forward  in 
every  good  word  and  work  ;   and  then  concluded  with  prayer. 

"  The  day  following,  1  went  through  the  settlement.  They  have 
several  houses  plastered,  and  many  more  in  hand.  I  was  grieved  to 
hear  that  there  had  been  another  fatal  disease  among  the  few  remain- 
ing inhabitants  of  this  fruitful  island,  forty-eight  persons  having  fallen 
victims  to  it,  including  the  king.  He  has  left  a  young  son,  and  his 
death  has  occasioned  another  division.  One  party  of  chiefs  wished 
Auuru  to  have  the  regency ;  but  the  majority  chose  the  late  king's 
uncle.  Auuru  and  his  party  determined  therefore  to  form  a  new  set- 
tlement on  the  opposite  side  of  the  island,  which  they  had  done  about 
seven  or  eight  months  before  my  arrival.  Puna,  one  of  our  teachers, 
had  joined  Auuru,  and  Mahamene  remained  at  the  original  settlement. 
I  did  not  think  it  advisable  to  attempt  a  reunion  of  these  parties,  as  I 
was  not  there  a  sufficient  time  to  know  the  different  influences  which 
exist  in  the  island,  and  the  probable  effect  of  such  a  proceeding.  They 
expressed  a  desire  to  remain  as  they  were,  and  I  therefore  explained 
to  the  teachers  the  advantages  that  might  result  from  the  separation, 
provided  they  were  cautious  in  the  management  of  their  stations.  Thus 
they  might  prove  a  stimulus  to  each  other,  and  should  there  be  a  holy 
emulation,  life  and  activity  might  result  from  it ;  but  if,  on  the  con- 
trary, an  evil,  envious,  party  spirit  was  manifested  by  them,  it  would 
very  soon  be  imbibed  by  the  people. 

"  They  had  formed  a  missionary  society,  and  had  collected  400  bam- 
boos of  oil  for  their  first  year's  subscription. 

M  On  the  following  Sabbath,  I  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  for 
the  first  time  at  Rurutu.  There  were  sixteen  communicants  ;  and 
both  the  narration  of  their  religious  experience,  and  their  replies  to  my 
questions  were  simple,  pleasing  and  satisfactory.  All  of  them  avowed 
their  implicit  belief  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  their  dependence 
upon  him  alone  for  salvation.  I  addressed  them  in  the  morning  from 
our  Saviour's  words,  '  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me  ;'  Puna  and  Ma- 
hamene conducting  the  devotional  parts  of  the  service.  In  the  after- 
noon, I  preached  from  Hebrews  ix.  11. 

"  After  taking  an  affectionate  leave,  we  returned  to  our  vessel  late 
in  the  evening,  and  set  sail  for  Rimatara.      As  soon  as  we  were  near 


130  LIFE     OF    THE 

the  land,  which  was  about  12  o'clock  the  next  day,  two  canoes  came 
off  to  inquire  who  we  were,  etc.  From  them  we  were  rejoiced  to  hear 
that  the  people  had  embraced  the  Gospel,  had  built  a  large  chapel, 
and  were  waiting  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Orsmond  to  open  it ;  he  having 
been  there  before  to  settle  the  native  teachers.  We  got  on  shore  as 
speedily  as  possible  ;  but  it  was  rather  a  dangerous  attempt,  as  we  had 
to  go  through  a  very  heavy  sea.  The  teachers  and  people  expressed 
much  pleasure  at  being  visited.  We  walked  up  to  the  settlement, 
where  all  the  inhabitants  have  been  collected.  Their  houses  are  very 
miserable  ones,  far  inferior  to  any  we  have  seen  in  other  islands.  I 
speak  of  the  original  native  houses.  Quite  unexpectedly,  however,  a 
fine  large  chapel  presented  itself  "to  view,  which  does  the  teachers 
much  credit.  It  is  a  building  upwards  of  sixty  feet  by  thirty,  well 
floored,  and  plastered,  and  with  a  very  neat  pulpit.  The  workmanship 
is  as  good  as  in  any  chapel  in  our  own  islands.  We  had  service  in  it 
for  the  first  time.  Faurava  read  and  prayed,  and  J  preached  from, 
'  Go  into  all  the  world,'  etc.  The  women  and  female  children  were 
decently  dressed  in  white  cloth,  and  I  believe  every  one  wore  a  bon- 
net. All  were  very  attentive  ;  the  old  men  with  their  beards,  which, 
for  want  of  razors  or  scissors  were  very  long,  as  well  as  the  young 
people.  They  were  between  200  and  300  in  number.  The  natives 
appeared  to  be  living  together  in  the  greatest  unity,  and  expressed 
much  attachment  to  their  teachers  ;  whilst  those  good  men  seemed 
quite  at  home  in  their  work.  They  have  130  children  in  the  school, 
but  are  much  at  a  loss  for  spelling  books.  All  the  adults  are  under  in- 
struction, but  for  the  want  of  books  they  learn  by  rote.  The  children 
are  taught  by  means  of  sand  boards.  I  left  with  them  forty  or  fifty 
copies  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  They  had  formed  a  missionary 
society.  I  was  much  pleased  with  all  1  heard  and  saw  at  Rimatara. 
The  station  is  in  as  prosperous  a  state  as  can  reasonably  be  expected, 
and  I  trust  the  blessing  of  God  will  continue  to  rest  upon  it ;  but  the 
want  of  means  for  visiting  our  out-stations  frequently  is  a  serious 
drawback  from  their  prosperity." 

The  two  voyages,  of  which  a  brief  account  has  now  been 
given,  were  made  in  the  native  schooner ;  and,  although  she 
was  too  small  for  the  purpose,  Mr.  Williams,  regardless  of  the 
inconvenience  and  peril  to  which  he  might  expose  himself, 
had  resolved  to  employ  her  in  a  more  distant  expedition  to 
the  Navigators  and  other  islands,  which,  with  an  ardor  allied 
to  impatience,  he  desired  to  evangelize.  But  just  as  this  pur- 
pose had  been  formed,  it  was  frustrated  by  the  painful  intelli- 
gence that  their  commerce  to  the  colony,  and,  with  it,  the 
hope  of  retaining  their  vessel  was  destroyed.  Through  the 
intervention  of  some  interested  merchants  at  Sydney,  the 
governor  had  been  persuaded  to  impose  a  prohibitory  duty 
upon  South  Sea  tobacco,  and  to  make  other  fiscal  regulations 
which  materially  reduced  the  value  of  all  Polynesian  produce. 
This  severe  and  unexpected  check  to  the  newly-created  in- 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  131 

dustry  and  enterprise  of  the  leeward  islands,  burst  like  a  tor- 
nado upon  their  inhabitants,  and  proved  a  source  of  extreme 
embarrassment  and  distress  to  Mr.  Williams.  Not  only  did 
it  contravene  his  benevolent  plans  for  the  social  improvement 
of  the  natives,  and  deprive  him  of  the  means  of  more  extended 
usefulness,  but  it  involved  him  in  serious  pecuniary  responsi- 
bility, from  which  he  could  not  now  expect  to  extricate  him- 
self without  loss.  To  complete  the  calamity,  and  consum- 
mate his  own  disappointment,  Mr.  Williams  at  the  same  time 
received  a  letter  from  the  Directors,  in  which  the  speculation 
was  condemned,  and  his  conduct  censured.  But  his  spirit, 
though  bowed  down,  was  not  broken.  Thus  beset  with  dif- 
ficulties, he  summoned  a  meeting  of  the  chiefs  to  whom  the 
Enterprise  belonged ;  and,  after  ingenuously  explaining  to 
them  the  exact  position  of  affairs,  it  was  resolved  to  send  her 
immediately  to  Sydney,  laden  with  the  most  marketable  pro- 
duce they  could  collect,  with  an  order  to  sell  both  ship  and 
cargo.  Great  as  was  the  trial  of  parting  with  a  vessel  in 
which  he  had  already  done  much  missionary  work,  and  by 
which  he  expected  to  accomplish  still  more,  and  keenly  as  he 
felt  the  censure  of  the  Directors,  he  was  comforted  and  cheer- 
ed by  the  conduct  of  the  chiefs  and  people,  who  clearly  un- 
derstood the  whole  case,  and  neither  attributed  the  failure  to 
their  missionary,  nor  evinced  towards  him  the  least  diminution 
of  confidence  and  esteem.  Their  resolution  was  promptly 
carried  into  effect,  and,  with  sadness,  Mr.  Williams  saw 
the  ship,  which  had  been  associated  in  his  mind  with  his 
brightest  visions  of  the  future,  and  whose  image,  as  she  lay 
"sleeping  in  her  own  shadow"  within  the  placid  lagoon, 
heightened  inconceivably  in  his  esteem  the  loveliness  of  the 
surrounding  landscape,  unfurl  her  sails,  and  for  the  last  time 
pass  the  reef  of  Raiatea.  "  Satan  knows  well,"  he  exclaimed 
in  a  letter  to  the  Directors,  "  that  this  ship  was  the  most  fatal 
weapon  ever  formed  against  his  interests  in  the  great  South 
Sea;  and,  therefore,  as  soon  as  he  felt  the  effects  of  its  first 
blow,  he  has  wrested  it  out  of  our  hands." 

Mr.  Williams's  correspondence  at  this  period  is  principally 
filled  with  this,  to  him,  painfully  interesting  topic.  In  refer- 
ence to  the  censure  of  the  Directors  he  thus  writes : — 

"  I  am  sorry  that  my  conduct  meets  your  disapprobation,  and  ac- 
knowledge the  justice  of  all  you  say  respecting  a  missionary  entang- 
ling himself  with  the  affairs  of  this  life.  But  the  benefit  of  others, 
not  my  own,  was  the  sole  object  I  had  in  view.     Yet,  should  I  get 


132 


LIFE     OP    THE 


free  from  this  perplexity,  I  shall  in  future  avoid  any  similar  entangle- 
ment. But  although  I  have  thus  expressed  myself,  do  not  conclude 
that  there  is  no  need  of  a  vessel  in  the  islands.  Even  as  a  means  of 
preventing  other  vessels  from  trading  with  the  people,  it  is  invaluable  ; 
for,  with  few  exceptions,  they  are  the  very  arks  of  Satan.  For  my 
own  part,  provided  the  Raiateans  could  keep  the  Endeavor,  1  should 
deeply  regret  to  see  another  ship  enter  the  harbor.  The  perplexity, 
the  sin,  the  desolation  they  occasioned  is  not  a  matter  of  small  mo- 
ment to  those  who  desire  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  people.  We 
have  great  reason  to  fear  such  consequences,  as  soon  as  we  are  de- 
pendent upon  other  vessels  for  supplies.  To  this  must  be  added  the 
importance  of  visiting  our  out-stations,  and  introducing  the  Gospel 
into  other  islands." 

In  another  letter,  both  the  missionaries  thus  feelingly  refer 
to  the  same  subject : — 

"  The  poor  natives  have  had  enough  to  try  them,  both  as  it  regards 
their  confidence  in  us  and  their  own  disposition.  We  should  not, 
however,  have  obtruded  this  topic  again  upon  your  attention,  but  for 
the  effect  which  the  loss  of  the  vessel  has  had  in  checking  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel ;  our  missionary  labors  in  other  islands  being  now  pre- 
vented by  our  not  having  the  means  of  visiting  them.  Both  the  na- 
tives and  ourselves  fondly  hoped  to  have  made  the  vessel  subservient 
to  such  a  laudable  purpose.  What  our  various  out-posts'  are  to  do, 
we  know  not ;  for  unless  a  vessel  is  obtained,  we  cannot  visit  them ; 
and  unless  our  society  or  some  other  procure  a  vessel  for  this  purpose, 
the  work  of  God  will  not  be  half  done  in  these  seas.  The  harvest  is 
truly  ripe,  and  every  island  waits  to  submit  to  the  sceptre  of  Christ, 
and  unless  Christians  in  England  devise  plans,  provide  the  means, 
and  continue  those  exertions  which  God  has  begun  so  abundantly  to 
bless  in  these  islands,  it  is  not  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  the  King 
will  take  the  talent  from  them,  and  give  it  to  other  servants  who 
have  proved  more  faithful  to  their  trust. 

"  By  recent  communications,  we  hear  that  several  of  the  islands, 
lately  visited  in  the  chiefs'  schooner,  have  partially  embraced  Chris- 
tianity, and  are  only  waiting  for  a  visit  from  missionaries  in  order  to 
embrace  it  fully.  But,  alas  !  alas  !  the  vessel  must  be  sold,  and  there 
is  no  missionary  ship  to  visit  them,  nor  merchandize  to  tempt  others 
to  approach  their  shores.  Nothing  but  the  love  of  Christ  and  of  souls 
can  secure  this,  by  tempting  the  spiritual  merchants  to  purchase  a 
vessel,  load  her  with  messengers  of  peace,  and  keep  her  afloat  in  the 
Redeemer's  cause.  How  beautiful  would  a  British  flag  appear  on 
such  a  vessel  as  this  !  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  think  of  the  jeop- 
ardy to  which  native  teachers  must  be  exposed, — think  of  the  impos- 
sibility of  increasing  their  number, — think  of  the  errors  into  which 
the  people  may  run  who  are  instructed  by  the  living  voice  alone,  and 
have  not  in  their  hands  the  written  word  of  God  !  One  of  us,  long 
ere  this,  would  have  resided  amongst  those  islands ;  but  we  could 
not,  dare  not  sacrifice  our  lives,  and  those  of  our  dear  partners  and 
little  ones,  without  the  prospect  of  permanent  good,  as  we  should 
have  done  in  removing  beyond  the  reach  of  civilized  man,  and  the 
means  of  temporal  support.     Think  not  of  the  expense  of  such  a  ves- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  133 

sel.  Remember  the  gods  are  to  be  her  cargo,  and  your  reward. 
Twice  has  the  Lord  God  sent  you  these  from  hence  arid  from  other 
islands,  and  your  eyes  shall  see  yet  greater  things.  Summon  up  all 
your  eloquence  to  plead  with  British  Christians  for  a  vessel  to  take 
possession  of  the  numerous  islands  in  these  seas  for  the  sovereignty 
of  the  only  Potentate.  Separately  considered,  and  compared  with 
other  spheres,  no  one  of  these  islands  is  worthy  of  the  sacrifice  of  life 
and  property  devoted  to  it;  but  the  whole  of  them,  considered  collec- 
tively, are  worthy  of  your  utmost  efforts,  and  demand,  as  the  first-born 
of  your  society,  a  proportionate  inheritance." 

This,  however,  like  former  appeals  on  the  same  subject, 
drew  back  no  response.  In  the  existing  circumstances  of  the 
Society,  the  sum  required  could  not  be  spared  for  such  an 
object,  and  a  special  appeal  to  the  public  was  then  deemed 
inexpedient.  It  required  Mr.  Williams's  own  voice  to  make 
this  with  success. 

Prevented  from  accomplishing  his  more  enlarged  scheme* 
of  Christian  mercy,  he  now  devoted  himself  with  renewed 
energy  to  the  welfare  of  Raiatea.  Amongst  other  useful  de- 
vices, the  missionaries  resolved  to  set  apart  the  first  day  of  the 
year  18*24  for  religious  services  and  public  meetings.  It  was 
more  especially  intended  to  make  this  a  day  for  the  profitable 
review  of  the  past,  and  a  new  starting  point  in  the  race  of  so- 
cial and  spiritual  improvement.  Accordingly,  all  ordinary  en- 
gagements were  suspended ;  and,  after  the  more  directly  sa- 
cred exercises  of  the  closet  and  the  sanctuary,  the  remaining 
hours  were  passed  in  temperate  festivity  and  social  intercourse. 
This  part  of  the  arrangements  was  made  upon  a  scale  and  in  a 
manner  peculiar  to  Raiatea.  Upon  a  wide  and  elevated  pier, 
which  had  been  erected  for  the  more  safe  and  convenient 
landing  or  lading  of  goods,  there  were  ranged  four  hundred 
tables  loaded  with  food,  on  either  side  of  which  the  people 
had  seated  themselves  upon  sofas  of  their  own  manufacture, 
"  and  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart." 
At  the  close  of  their  repast,  which  consisted  of  every  provision 
and  delicacy  which  their  island  produced,  the  more  impor- 
tant business  of  the  day  was  commenced  by  prayer.  This  was 
followed  by  a  great  number  of  short  and  serious  speeches  full 
of  pointed  exhortations  to  steadfastness  and  improvement  in  the 
ways  of  God.  Tamatoa  concluded  this  part  of  the  engage- 
ments by  expressing  his  approbation  of  the  diligence  of  the 
people,  and  then  added,  "  But  let  not  our  professions  be  like 
the  bamboo,  which,  when  lighted,  blazes  most  furiously,  but 
leaves  no  firebrand  nor  charcoal  behind  for  future  use !  Let 
12 


134  LIFE     OF     THE 

not  our  zeal  be  like  this,  kindled  in  a  moment,  giving  a  great 
light  for  a  season,  and  expiring  leaving  nothing  behind." 

Mr.  Williams  was  never  more  at  home  than  on  such  occa- 
sions. Living  himself  in  the  element  of  spiritual  health  and 
cheerful  piety,  it  was  his  delight  to  cherish  and  diffuse  these 
blessings  amongst  all  around  him.  And  he  knew  well  how  to 
connect  the  serious  with  the  social ;  and,  without  diverging 
one  step  from  the  course  of  ministerial  consistency,  or  ever 
casting  aside  his  sacred  vestments,  to  call  forth  the  smile  of 
gladness,  and  to  convince  the  observer  that  between  religion 
and  gloom  there  was  no  natural  alliance.  On  the  present  oc- 
casion, it  will  be  easily  believed  that  he  contributed  not  a 
little  to  the  interest  and  profit  of  the  large  assembly.  Refer- 
ring to  it,  he  thus  writes — "  The  day  was  spent  much  to  the 
satisfaction  of  all.  The  number  of  tables  covered  with  food 
of  various  descriptions  was  large,  but  there  was  no  wine,  no 
spirits.  The  juice  of  the  cocoa-nut  was  their  only  beverage. 
Pine  apples  and  bananas  formed  the  dessert.  No  one  was 
drunken,  no  one  disorderly,  but  all  appeared  to  be  earnest  in 
stirring  up  each  other  in  the  service  -oi  the  Lord.  There  was 
sociality  without  voluptuousness — religion  without  gloom." 

This  meeting  and  other  means  of  improvement  were  pro- 
ductive of  good  fruits.  "  Since  the  commencement  of  this 
year,"  writes  the  Missionary,  u  we  have  had  to  be  thankful ; 
for  not  a  week  has  passed  but  many  who  were  most  aban- 
doned have  offered  themselves  for  baptism ;  and  from  two  to 
three  hundred  have  thus  made  a  profession  of  their  belief  in 
Christianity. 

"  The  Lord's  supper  is  well  attended.  Every  celebration  of 
that  soul-reviving  feast  brings  fresh  applicants.  We  feel  a 
pleasure  in  being  able  conscientiously  to  report  favorably  of 
their  Christian  progress  as  a  body.  If  it  be  said  that  our  sta- 
tion has  not  had  the  temptation  to  drunkenness  which  others 
unfortunately  have  had,  we  can  reply  that  Satan  made  an  ef- 
fort in  the  General  Gates,  Captain  Biggs,  of  America,  which 
vessel  came  laden  with  spirits ;  but,  after  a  vain  attempt  to 
sell  and  give  away  his  distilled  destruction  at  this  island,  he 
succeeded  only  so  far  as  to  decoy  on  board  two  or  three 
women,  with  whom  he  cut  his  cable,  and  made  all  sail  out 
to  sea." 

But  although  the  people  had  been  happy  and  advancing 
since  their  residence  at  Vaoaara,  a  series  of  unforeseen  disas- 
ters had  gradually  prepared  them  for  a  change  ;  and  at  length, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  135 

at  the  opening  of  the  year  1824,  the  resolution  was  taken  to 
abandon  that  settlement.  This  purpose,  however,  was  not 
lightly  formed.  It  was  the  result  of  long  and  anxious  delib- 
eration, and  was  ultimately  almost  forced  upon  them  by  their 
peculiar  circumstances.  When  this  position  was  first  selected, 
the  missionaries  were  not  aware  of  its  peculiar  disadvantages. 
But  these  they  had  since  learned  by  painful  experience.  To 
the  eye,  indeed,  the  lovely  settlement,  as  it  stretched  along  a 
rich  selvage  of  land  at  the  base  of  a  lofty  mountain,  and  com- 
manded some  of  the  best  anchorage  within  the  reef,  appeared 
peculiarly  eligible.  But  the  people  had  not  resided  there 
long  before  the  heavy  blasts  of  wind,  and  the  desolating  tor- 
rents which  burst  upon  them  from  the  mountains,  and  had 
repeatedly  destroyed  or  damaged  their  work,  convinced  them 
of  the  contrary.  Still  hoping  to  be  able  to  defend  their  houses 
and  plantations  from  these  rude  assailants,  they  patiently  pros- 
ecuted their  labors ;  but  every  year  brought  with  it  new  ca- 
lamities. Torrents  and  tornadoes  laid  waste  their  dwellings  ; 
and,  in  addition  to  these  visitations  from  the  land,  the  sea  al- 
so, on  several  recent  occasions,  had  risen  to  an  unusual 
height,  and  made  alarming  encroachments  upon  the  shore. 
Thus  the  property  of  the  people  was  wasted,  the  beauty  of  the 
settlement  marred,  and  their  bridges,  including  some  that 
were  strongly  built  of  hewn  coral,  and  of  which  they  were 
very  proud,  swept  away.  For  a  time,  these  evils  were  deemed 
less  than  those  attending  a  removal.  They  were  therefore 
endured.  But  at  length,  finding  all  defensive  measures  una- 
vailing, the  desire  to  abandon  Vaoaara  became  universal.  A 
general  meeting  was  accordingly  convened,  the  subject  fully 
canvassed,  and  the  resolution  unanimously  passed  to  remove 
to  the  windward  side  of  the  island. 

Although  this  resolution  did  not  originate  with  the  mis- 
sionaries, it  received  their  cordial  concurrence.  In  common 
with  their  flock,  they  had  suffered  severely  from  the  moun- 
tains and  the  sea.  But  they  felt  far  less  for  themselves  than 
for  the  people  ;  and,  most  of  all,  they  dreaded  the  depressing 
effect  of  repeated  and  serious  losses  and  discouragements  up- 
on their  habits  and  improvement.  But  there  was  another 
motive  by  which  the  brethren  were  secretly  influenced  in  re- 
commending a  removal.  From  the  commencement  of  the 
mission,  they  had  proceeded  upon  the  conviction  that  the 
labors  of  the  hand  and  the  culture  of  the  mind  were  so  closely 
connected,  as  to  preclude  the  hope  of  maturing  the  fruits  of 


136 


LIFE     OF     THE 


righteousness  amongst  an  indolent  community.  This  had 
been  their  chief  inducement  for  instructing  the  natives  in  so 
many  useful  arts.  And  experience  had  confirmed  their  calcu- 
lations. Secular  labors  had  yielded  some  spiritual  increase. 
By  counteracting  the  natural  inertness  of  the  natives,  and  by 
quickening  into  vigorous  exercise  their  sluggish  intellect,  they 
had  prepared  the  way  for  scriptural  truth.  The  value  of  these 
labors  was  every  day  more  obvious ;  and,  in  proportion  as  the 
missionaries  became  acquainted  with  the  native  character,  the 
conviction  had  grown  upon  them,  that,  without  a  constant 
stimulus  to  labor,  their  minds  would  stagnate,  and  their  cir- 
cumstances retrograde.  Of  this  they  had  marked  with  con- 
cern some  premonitory  signs,  shortly  after  the  failure  of  their 
commerce  and  the  departure  of  the  ship  ;  and,  from  that  time, 
they  had  clearly  perceived  the  necessity  of  devising  new 
means  for  preventing  a  relapse  into  their  former  supine  state. 
When,  therefore,  it  was  proposed  to  commence  another  set- 
tlement, they  instantly  perceived  its  advantages;  and,  in  the 
full  assurance  that  its  salutary  influence  upon  all  classes 
would  prove  much  more  than  a  compensation  for  its  attend- 
ant toil  and  temporary  privations,  they  consented  to  it  without 
a  moment's  hesitation. 

Soon  after  this  resolution  had  been  formed,  the  chiefs  and 
missionaries  made  a  careful  survey  of  the  coast,  and  finally 
selected,  as  the  most  eligible  spot,  a  district  on  the  windward 
side,  and  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  island,  called  Utu- 
maoro.  This  district  was  both  extensive  and  fertile  ;  it  lay 
immediately  opposite  to  an  opening  in  the  reef  called  the  Ava- 
piti,  or  double  entrance,  and  then  appeared,  what  it  ulti- 
mately proved  to  be,  an  admirable  locality  for  a  missionary 
settlement.  As  soon  as  the  site  had  been  selected,  a  nume- 
rous band  of  natives  removed  thither ;  and  having  erected 
temporary  huts  on  the  beach,  they  began  to  clear  the  ground 
and  collect  materials.  And  this  they  did  in  good  earnest. 
Nothing  now  was  heard  in  that  previous  solitude,  but  the 
hum  of  busy  industry,  and  nothing  seen  but  the  signs  of  life 
and  energy.  From  various  points  in  the  adjacent  mountains 
there  resounded,  from  dawn  till  night,  the  heavy  strokes  of 
the  woodman's  axe,  and  here  and  there,  through  the  thick 
foliage,  trains  of  natives  could  be  descried  dragging  through 
the  rugged  channels  of  the  mountain  torrent,  with  infinite  la- 
bor and  no  less  noise,  the  trunks  of  the  giants  of  the  forest, 
which  had  fallen  by  their  hands.     A  different  scene  presented 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  137 

itself  along  the  coral  strand.  Here  were  to  be  seen  the 
swarthy  natives  perched  upon  the  masses  of  hoary  rock  which 
projected  from  the  cliffs,  and  which  they  were  either  prepar- 
ing to  blast,  or  endeavoring  to  disengage  ;  and  at  no  distant 
intervals,  the  neighboring  hills  which  never,  since  the  un- 
dated period  when  they  were  forced  up  from  the  depths  of  the 
ocean,  had  reflected  any  sounds  save  those  of  the  wild  sea 
fowl,  or  the  bursting  wave,  now  reverberated  with  unwonted 
echoes  :  nature's  loud  applauses  of  man's  meritorious  toil. 
In  truth,  the  very  scenery  seemed  instinct  with  the  same  ani- 
mation which  inspired  the  people.  From  such  a  spot,  it  was 
not  to  be  supposed  that  Mr.  Williams  could  be  long  absent. 
He  was,  indeed,  its  presiding  genius ;  and,  although  nothing 
was  neglected  at  Vaoaara,  where  the  mass  of  the  population 
still  resided,  he  was  frequently  rowed  round  in  his  boat  to  the 
opposite  shore. 

The  happy  consequences  of  this  movement  soon  appeared, 
the  fruit  rapidly  ripened,  and  the  ennui  and  depression  which 
were  previously  creeping  over  the  community,  speedily  gave 
way  to  energy  and  hope.  All  entered  zealously  upon  these 
new  labors ;  and  the  missionaries  beheld  with  delight,  in  the 
resolute  spirit  and  cheerful  countenances  of  the  people,  all  of 
whom  seemed  directed  by  a  common  impulse  towards  a 
common  object,  the  happy  effects  of  their  busy  occupations. 
Public  spirit  and  private  emulation  contributed  to  general  and 
individual  advantage.  Their  teachers  had  planned,  and  they 
were  resolved  to  prepare  a  settlement  which  should  far  sur- 
pass, not  only  in  its  situation,  but  in  its  arrangements  and 
erections,  that  which  they  were  about  to  vacate ;  and,  at  the 
same  time,  there  was  much  friendly  strife  amongst  them,  who 
should  build  the  best  house,  finish  it  in  the  best  style,  and  fill 
it  with  the  best  furniture  ; — a  useful  rivalry  which  Mr.  Wil- 
liams had  endeavored  to  awaken,  and  which  he  did  his  ut- 
most to  encourage.  And  it  will  be  readily  believed  that, 
amidst  this  excitement  and  exertion,  no  one  moved  in  an  ele- 
ment more  congenial  with  his  nature  than  he.  In  meeting  the 
demands  of  the  people,  and  carrying  out  his  own  plans  of  im- 
provement, he  found  ample  scope  for  those  endowments,  by 
which  he  was  so  peculiarly  prepared  for  that  part  of  the  mis- 
sionary field  which  Providence  had  called  him  to  cultivate. 

But  while  all  classes  were  rejoicing  in  the  prospects  of  the 
mission,  and  the  brethren  were  reaping  the  reward  of  their 
toil,  the  bright  scene  around  them  became  overcast,  and  the 
12* 


138  LIFE     OF    THE 

mission  families  were  unnxpectedly  plunged  into  distress,  by 
the  sudden  death  of  Mrs.  Threlkeld.  This  was  a  dreadful 
stroke  to  her  bereaved  partner,  but  his  sorrows  were  shared 
by  others.  Throughout  their  interesting  connexion  at  Raia- 
tea,  she  had  maintained  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  the  closest 
friendship  ;  and  no  plan  was  proposed  for  promoting  the  so- 
cial or  spiritual  welfare  of  the  native  females  in  which  she 
was  not  ready  to  co-operate.  And  by  her  fellow-laborers  she 
was  greatly  esteemed,  both  for  her  work's  sake,  and  for  her 
own.  This,  with  the  effect  produced  upon  themselves  and 
upon  the  natives  by  this  mournful  event,  will  best  appear 
from  the  following  communication  to  the  Directors. 

Raiatea,  June  2,  1824. 
"  Very  dear  Brethren, 

"  It  is  with  unfeigned  sorrow  we  inform  you  of  the  decease  of  dear 
Mrs.  Threlkeld.  On  the  7th  of  March,  1824,  she  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 
It  was  to  us  an  unexpected  event,  and  has  filled  our  hearts  with  grief; 
hut  we  sorrow  not  as  those  who  have  no  hope  ;  our  loss  is  her  gain ; 
she  is  with  her  Lord  and  our  Lord,  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory. 

"  Mrs.  Threlkeld  had  been  afflicted  at  seasons  with  tic  doloureux 
for  a  considerable  time.  With  this  exception,  she  generally  enjoyed 
an  excellent  state  of  health,  till  a  month  or  two  previous  to  her  de- 
parture ;  but  it  was  not  until  a  week  before  her  decease  that  she 
was  confined  to  her  bed.  *  *  On  the  Friday  before  her 
death,  she  felt  herself  fainting,  and  sent  hastily  for  Mr.  Threlkeld. 
When  she  came  to  herself,  she  said,  '  My  dear,  I  thought  I  was  dy- 
ing. It  is  very  hard  to  think  of  parting  with  you,  and  the  dear  chil- 
dren :  but  when  the  trial  comes,  the  Lord  Jesus  will  give  me  strength 
to  say  '  Thy  will  be  done.'  On  the  Sabbath  she  appeared  to  revive, 
and  hopes  were  entertained  of  her  recovery,  and  we  left  her  about  ten 
o'clock  at  night,  expecting  to  find  her  better  in  the  morning;  but  as 
we  were  closing  an  earthly  Sabbath,  she  commenced  a  heavenly. 
About  an  hour  and  a  half  after  our  departure  we  were  sent  for,  and 
found  her  in  an  apoplectic  fit;  and,  had  it  not  been  for  the  crying  of 
one  of  the  dear  children,  she  would  have  closed  her  eyes  in  death 
without  any  one  being  present.  Mr.  T.  had  been  to  her  bed-side  a 
few  minutes  before,  and  thought  she  was  in  a  comfortable  sleep. 
Judge  then  of  his  feelings  when,  on  opening  the  curtains,  he  beheld 
the  chief  object  of  his  earthly  affections  in  the  agonies,  shall  1  say,  of 
death  ?  No  !  she  had  no  agonies,  no  pangs.  She  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 
Every  means  of  recovery  proved  in  vain.  Her  spirit  had  quitted  the 
clay  tabernacle  for  '  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heav- 
ens.' Brother  T.'s  anxiety  in  his  professional  capacity  having  ceased, 
the  affection  of  a  husband  for  a  most  excellent  wife  resumed  its  seat 
in  full  force.  He  felt  his  situation,  bereft  of  a  help  meet  for  him  in- 
deed, left  a  widower  with  four  babes,  one  of  them  an  infant  at  the 
breast,  in  a  foreign  land,  thousands  of  miles  from  home,  friends  and 
country.     But  the  Lord  graciously  supported  him,  and  enabled  him 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  139 

to  say,  even  in  the  paroxysms  of  his  grief,  '  The  Lord  gave  and  the 
Lord  hath  taken  away ;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.' 

"  I  can  testify,  from  what  my  eyes  have  seen  as  well  as  from  my 
own  experience,  that  the  Lord  is  a  very  present  and  powerful  help  in 
time  of  trouble ;  that  his  promises  are,  if  possible,  more  peculiarly 
precious  here  than  in  England,  where  you  are  surrounded  by  nume- 
rous friends.  Is  it  because  we  have  comparatively  no  other  source  of 
consolation,  that  the  Lord  affords  his  more  immediate  support  to  his 
faithful  servants  in  a  distant  land  ? 

"  As  soon  as  the  painful  news  spread  abroad,  the  king,  chiefs,  dea- 
cons, and  most  of  the  principal  persons,  came  to  sympathize  with 
brother  T.  They  sat  up  with  us  the  whole  of  the  night,  and  endeav- 
ored to  administer  all  the  consolation  in  their  power.  The  conversa- 
tion of  many,  while  it  afforded  great  comfort  to  the  wounded  spirit, 
evinced  that  they  were  no  strangers  to  the  source  of  a  Christian's  joy, 
and  the  objects  of  his  hope,  and  that  they  '  had  not  received  the  grace 
of  God  in  vain.'  Surely  it  was  a  sight  of  no  mean  interest  to  behold 
the  people  mingling  their  tears  with  ours,  and  returning  into  our  bo- 
soms the  consolations  we  had  ministered  to  them.  All  the  females 
were  desirous  of  seeing  the  body,  and  dropping  the  tear  of  affection 
over  one  from  whom  they  had  derived  so  many  advantages.  Several 
of  them  were  thus  gratified. 

"  In  the  morning  preparations  were  made  for  interment.  Even 
Abraham's  dead  must  be  buried  out  of  his  sight.  The  people  exerted 
themselves  to  the  utmost  to  testify  their  esteem,  and  made  a  very  de- 
cent vault  by  the  side  of  the  late  Mrs.  Orsmond,  and  our  two  babes. 
Everything  was  ready  by  three  o'clock  on  Monday  afternoon.  The 
children  looked  for  the  last  time  upon  their  dear  mother,  cold  in  the 
arms  of  death.  The  coffin  was  scfewed  down,  and  we  were  preparing 
for  the  funeral,  when  a  heavy  rain  obliged  us  to  postpone  it  to  the  fol- 
lowing morning.  The  body  was  then  carried  by  the  deacons  of  the 
church,  preceded  by  the  chiefs,  and  followed  by  Mr.  Threlkeld  and 
his  children,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bourne,  Mrs.  Williams  and  myself,  and 
the  congregation.  Mr.  Bourne  gave  out  a  hymn  and  prayed.  I  then 
addressed  the  congregation  from  Acts  ix.  39 :  '  Then  Peter  arose  and 
went  with  them.  When  he  was  come  they  brought  him  into  the  up- 
per chamber  ;  and  all  the  widows  stood  by  him  weeping,  and  showing 
the  coats  and  garments  which  Dorcas  made,  while  she  was  with  them.' 
After  this  broiher  T.  himself  addressed  a  few  words  to  the  people,  and 
I  concluded  with  prayer.  All  appeared  deeply  affected,  and  gave  free 
vent  to  their  sorrows.  We  endeavored  to  improve  the  event  in  seve- 
ral discourses. 

"  Mrs.  Threlkeld  was  thirty -four  or  thirty-five  years  of  age.  She 
was,  what  every  missionary's  wife  ought  to  be  who  goes  to  an  unciv- 
ilized part,  not  only  a  Mary  but  a  Martha,  having  her  household  af- 
fairs in  good  order,  her  table  comfortably  spread,  her  husband  and 
children  well  provided  for  ;  thus  adorning  the  doctrine  of  Christ  her 
Saviour,  and  effectually  preaching  by  her  example  to  her  own  sex 
what  they  ought  to  be,  and  what  they  ought  to  do.  In  all  the  severe 
afflictions  of  my  dear  Mrs.  Williams,  Mrs.  Threlkeld  has  shown  her 
attachment  by  the  kindest  assiduity,  and  the  most  affectionate  atten- 
tions. She  is  gone  to  repeive  her  reward  from  him  who  will  not  suf- 
fer a  cup  of  cold  wTater  given  in  the  name  of  a  disciple  to  pass  unno- 
ticed." 


140  LIFE     OP    THE 

During  this  chequered  period  of  "  labor  and  sorrow,"  and 
while  many  of  the  people  were  necessarily  drawn  off  from  the 
old  to  the  new  settlement,  it  would  not  have  been  surprising 
had  there  been  a  remission  of  some  of  their  educational  and 
religious  exercises.  But  there  was  none.  The  various 
streams  of  knowledge  continued  to  flow  on  smoothly  and 
steadily  in  their  ordinary  channels.  All  the  classes,  schools, 
and  public  services  were  maintained  with  perfect  regularity, 
and  the  utmost  care  was  taken  to  prevent  the  busy  occupa- 
tions of  the  hand  from  encroaching  upon  the  time  set  apart 
for  the  improvement  of  the  mind.  In  accomplishing  this  ob- 
ject, however,  the  brethren  had  great  difficulties  to  surmount ; 
but  they  were  determined  to  surmount  them,  and  they  did  so. 
The  best  effects  followed  this  steady  adherence  to  established 
plans ;  and  one  of  these,  which  especially  gratified  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, was  the  spirit  evinced  at  the  missionary  anniversary  in 
May,  and  the  liberal  contributions,  amounting  to  ten  tons  of 
oil,  with  other  produce,  which  were  then  reported.  Nor  was 
lie  less  cheered  by  the  appearance  and  examination  of  the 
children  on  the  following  day,  when  600  of  them  partook  of 
their  annual  feast.  "  Would  one  quarter  of  these,"  he  asks, 
have  been  in  existence,  if  the  Gospel  had  not  been  brought  to 
these  islands  ?  No !  the  hands  of  their  mothers  would  have 
been  imbrued  in  their  blood." 

Shortly  after  this,  Mr.  Threlkeld  sailed  for  England.  Both 
the  brethren,  who  were  much  attached  to  each  other,  and  had, 
from  the  commencement  of  the  mission,  labored  together  with 
unabated  confidence  and  undisturbed  harmony,  felt  the  sepa- 
ration to  be  painful.  But  as  the  decision  of  Mr.  Threlkeld 
was  deemed  wise,  Mr.  Williams  assented  to  it,  and  readily 
engaged  to  sustain  the  undivided  labors  of  the  station.  And 
it  soon  appeared  that  he  was  fully  equal  to  the  task.  Some 
idea  of  the  course  of  his  daily  duties  at  this  time,  and  of  the 
quiet  energy  with  which  he  discharged  them,  may  be  formed 
from  the  following  short  notes  from  his  own  pen. 

"  On  the  7th  of  June,  the  week  after  our  dear  brother  left  us,  we 
removed  to  our  new  settlement.  My  principal  employment  for  the 
first  two  months  was  marking  out  the  different  portions  of  land,  path- 
ways, etc. ;  during  which  time  the  people  were  employed  in  erecting 
fences,  clearing  their  grounds,  and  building  their  temporary  resi- 
dences. Every  person  in  the  settlement  has  a  portion  of  garden  ground 
attached  to  his  house.  We  have  not  counted  their  fences,  but  suppose 
them  to  exceed  three  hundred.  I  thought  it  absolutely  necessary  to 
commence  the  plantations,  to  prevent  their  being  obliged  to  visit  their 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  141 

lands.  For  the  first  three  months,  they  were  much  engaged' in  erect- 
ing the  temporary  chapel. 

"August  20 — This  day  we  interred  one  of  our  church  members,  of 
whom  we  entertained  a  good  opinion,  and  hope  to  meet  him  at  the 
right  hand  of  Jesus,  as  the  fruit  of  our  labors.  A  few  days  before  his 
death,  he  exerted  all  his  strength,  and  came  to  the  ordinance  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  where  he  fainted  away,  but  recovered  sufficiently  to 
eat  and  drink  with  us  for  the  last  time,  in  this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow. 
This  is  the  second  member  we  have  buried,  and  we  hope  that  both  of 
them  are  now  rejoicing  in  heaven. 

"  September  7 — We  had  a  meeting  of  the  chiefs  and  people  to  con- 
sider the  general  affairs  of  the  settlement,  and  the  best  plan  for  our 
future  proceedings.  1  wished  that,  as  the  fences  were  finished,  our 
chapel  should  be  commenced  ;  but  it  was  the  unanimous  desire  that 
our  house  and  the  king's  should  first  be  erected,  and  this  was  decided 
upon. 

"  September  27 — This  day  the  people  commenced  our  new  house. 

"  October  26 — Received  a  letter  from  brother  Ellis,  saying  that  he 
and  Mrs.  Ellis  were  at  Huahine,  on  their  way  to  America  and  Eng- 
land, and  urging  us  to  come  up  and  see  them,  which  we  shall  do  if  we 
have  time  and  opportunity. 

"  We  have  had  one  large  meeting  since  we  came  to  our  new  settle- 
ment, at  which  many  excellent  speeches  were  delivered. 

"  November  1 — We  have  commenced  our  schools  again,  but  I  am 
sorry  to  say  they  are  not  well  attended,  in  consequence  of  the  great 
scarcity  that  has  recently  been  experienced  in,  I  believe,  all  the  isl- 
ands. 

"  November  21 — I  have  to-day  baptized  thirty-four  persons,  some  of 
whom  have  lately  come  to  reside  amongst  us.  Our  number  of  bap- 
tized is  now  about  900. 

"  December  4 — Received  letters  from  the  deputation  and  Mr.  Threl- 
keld,  containing  the  intelligence  that  my  boat,  which  was  sent  to  Ta- 
hiti in  March  last,  and  never  returned,  having  drifted  a  distance  of 
600  miles,  reached  Atiu,  where  the  Lord,  who  is  never  at  a  loss  for 
means  to  accomplish  his  gracious  designs,  had  a  work  for  them  to  do. 

"  1  will  now  give  you  a  short  account  of  the  state  of  the  church. 
We  are  in  number  about  150,  seventy  of  whom  have  been  admitted 
since  our  arrival  here.  Applications  for  admission  are  so  numerous, 
that  we  might  easily  increase  the  number  three-fold,  but  find  it  very 
necessary  to  act  with  the  greatest  caution.  The  services  have  been 
tolerably  well  attended,  and  our  out-stations  are  prospering.  Auuru, 
the  chief  of  Rurutu,  has  returned  to  Raiatea  in  '  the  Haweis,'  bringing 
with  him  a  native  to  be  instructed  in  the  following  things : — sugar 
boiling,  the  construction  of  a  sugar-mill,  salt  boiling,  the  manufacture 
of  tobacco,  turning  and  the  manufacture  of  lathes.  1  have  taken  the 
young  man  in  hand  and  set  him  to  work,  and  hope  to  have  taught  him 
these  things  in  six  or  eight  months.  The  chief  delivered  a  very  in- 
teresting address  last  Friday,  which  was  listened  to  by  all  with  fixed 
attention." 


In  a  letter,  dated  November  8th,  written  to  his  sister  Mrs. 
Kuck,  from  Huahine,  during  a  visit  to  his  beloved  friends  Mr. 


142  LIFE     OF    THE 

and  Mrs.  Ellis,  Mr.  Williams  thus  concisely  describes  his  own 
feelings  and  circumstances : — 

"  We  are  much  delighted  with  our  new  settlement.  The  people 
have  been  busily  employed,  and  our  new  house  is  nearly  finished. 
The  spiritual  concerns  of  the  station  are  prospering1.  We  are  happy 
in  ourselves,  happy  in  our  work — that  work  prospers  in  our  hands. 
I  have  completed  the  translation  of  Daniel,  Ruth,  and  Esther,  which 
are  nearly  through  the  press,  and  have  Genesis  and  Samuel  now  in 
hand.    We  shall  shortly  commence  our  new  place  of  worship." 

But  the  following  epistle  to  his  revered  friend,  the  Rev. 
Matthew  Wilks,  still  more  fully  exhibits  the  position  and  pro- 
ceedings of  Mr.  Williams  at  this  period  : — 

"  Raiatea,  January  29th,  1825. 
«  Dear  Mr.  Wilks, 

"  I  determined  when  in  England,  and  sitting  by  your  own  fire-side, 
never  to  write  to  you,  until  I  had  something  good  to  communicate,  as 
you  lashed  some  good  lady  for  writing  to  you  from  abroad  a  long  let- 
ter about  nothing.  1  bless  God  that  he  has  enabled  me  to  communi- 
cate to  you  once  and  again  that  which  you  say  is  as  cold  water  to  a 
thirsty  soul.  As  I  have  yet  other  good  tidings,  I  once  more  take  up 
my  pen  to  address  you.  You  must  pardon  all  inaccuracies  and  ex- 
cuse all  digressions,  though  I  know  you  will  not  allow  excuses  for 
want  of  time,  etc.,  but  if  I  had  you  by  my  side  for  one  day,  I  should 
not  need  to  offer  the  half  of  an  apology.  But  to  the  point.  I  received 
from  you  a  very  kind  and  affectionate  letter,  for  which  I  am  much 
obliged.  It  arrived  on  a  Thursday,  and  on  Friday  I  read  it  to  our 
large  congregation,  with  extracts  from  publications,  which  afforded 
them  much  interest.  I  am  happy  that  my  letters  gave  you  pleasure. 
You  say,  they  smell  a  little  of  the  cask  :  be  it  so,  if  the  cask  retain  a 
sweet  and  sacred  flavor.  You  once  called  me  a  toad, — now  you 
make  me  a  cask;  but  1  am  content  if  the  gem  be  found  in  my  head. 
I  have  nothing  whereof  to  boast.  As  a  sinner,  a  worthless  sinner,  1 
prostrate  myself  at  the  foot  of  the  cross  ;  and  as  a  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ,  I  have  not  wherein  to  glory,  save  in  that  he  has  been  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  acknowledge  and  bless  my  labors. 

"  For  the  sake  of  avoiding  repetition,  as  I  must  seize  intervals  for 
writing,  1  will  divide  my  letter  into  sections.  The  first  shall  relate  to 
ourselves;  the  second  to  the  church,  congregation,  etc. ;  the  third  to 
the  settlement ;  and  the  fourth  to  our  out-stations.  You  have,  no 
doubt,  heard,  with  concern,  of  the  precarious  state  of  our  health. 
Mine,  I  am  happy  to  inform  you,  is  of  late  much  improved  ;  but  my 
dear  wife  is  still  very  poorly.  This  is  a  great  trial  to  us  ;  but  in  every 
other  respect,  we  enjoy  a  greater  share  of  happiness  than  usually  falls 
to  the  lot  of  man.  .  We  are  happy  in  each  other,  happy  in  our  work, 
and,  with  trifling  exceptions,  happy  in  the  people  among  whom  we 
labor.  Our  daily  employment  is  as  follows  : — Every  morning,  Satur- 
day excepted,  at  school  from  six  o'clock  to  eight.  Monday  evening, 
we  have  conversation  meetings;    Wednesday  evening,  preaching; 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  143 

Friday  evening,  we  have  a  full  meeting  of  the  members  and  the  bap- 
tized, when,  after  singing,  prayer,  and  a  short  exhortation,  the  natives 
speak.  At  this  meeting,  every  inconsistency  of  conduct  is  boldly  at- 
tacked, the  unruly  are  exhorted,  etc.  This  is  an  invaluable  meeting. 
On  Saturday,  the  judicial  proceedings  of  the  week  are  settled,  which 
generally  occupy  two  or  three  hours.  In  all  cases  of  importance,  I 
like  to  attend  to  give  advice,  prevent  injustice,  etc.  On  Sabbath  days, 
you  know,  perhaps,  that  we  are  fully  employed.  The  natives,  at  six 
o'clock,  hold  a  prayer-meeting.  At  nine  o'clock  we  have  regular  ser- 
vice. After  this,  Mrs.  Williams  reads  aloud  some  interesting  work  for 
our  own  spiritual  edification,  except  any  vessels  are  here,  when  I  al- 
ways preach  in  English.  At  one  o'clock,  the  bell  rings  again,  when 
we  have  a  kind  of  catechetical  service  on  the  sermon  preached  in  the 
forenoon.  In  the  afternoon,  there  is  another  regular  service,  when  I 
preach  on  subjects  proposed  by  the  natives.  To  explain  this,  I  may 
just  state  that  the  baptized  are  divided  into  thirty  classes,  each  of 
which,  in  rotation,  names  a  subject  for  the  following  Sabbath.  The 
last  was  the  parable  of  the  vine  and  its  branches.   (15th  John.) 

"  You  will  say,  perhaps,  that  this  is  nothing  more  than  common 
employment,  and  not  half  what  could  be  done.  True  ;  but  you  must 
recollect  that  a  missionary  in  the  South  Seas  is  obliged  to  be  a  doctor 
of  laws,  physic,  and  divinity;  for,  since  brother  Threlkeld  has  left, 
attending  the  sick  has  become  an  additional  duty.  One  comes  in, 
and  says,  'Come  and  mark  the  division  of  this  district;'  another, 
•  Come  and  settle  this  difference ; '  another,  '  Come  and  show  me 
where  to  build  my  house  ; '  another,  *  Come  and  mark  out  my  win- 
dows ;  '  another,  '  Come  and  point  out  the  direction  of  this  pathway ; ' 
another,  '  Come  and  bleed  this  man  ; '  another,  *  Come  and  sharpen 
this  saw; '  whilst  another  comes  in  the  perplexity  of  her  heart,  and 
another  in  the  intensity  of  her  desire.  These  occupations,  together 
with  church-meetings,  meetings  for  business,  my  own  work,  and  pub- 
lic work,  which  I  generally  have  in  hand,  pretty  well  fill  up  the  day. 
Sometimes  we  steal  an  hour  for  a  walk  in  the  afternoon,  or  a  sail  in 
the  boat ;  and  at  other  times,  we  spend  an  hour  with  a  class  at  one  of 
the  little  feasts,  which  they  have  among  themselves.  You  would  be 
delighted  with  some  of  these.  A  great  chief  has  just  come  in;  in- 
deed, I  am  now  talking  with  him  while  I  write.  He  has  been  trouble- 
some lately,  and  using  his  endeavors  to  unhinge  the  minds  of  the 
people.  Last  Saturday,  they  invited  me  to  one  of  their  feasts,  (which 
they  always  do)  and  he  was  present.  There  was  an  abundance  of 
everything  which  the  islands  afford,  and  we  were  seated  upon  sofas, 
eating  off  tables.  After  our  repast,  conversation  commenced,  which 
is,  I  may  say,  invariably  of  a  spiritual  character,  and  tending  to 
strengthen  the  bonds  of  their  mutual  attachment,  and  promote  their 
edification.  Just  before  I  left,  I  spoke  pointedly  to  the  chief  on  the 
advantages  of  union  and  co-operation,  which  1  illustrated  by  stating, 
that  twenty  men  might  easily  draw  a  heavy  log  from  the  mountain  to 
the  sea,  if  all  pulled  at  one  rope  and  at  one  end ;  but  that,  if  a  rope 
were  fastened  to  either  end,  and  ten  men  pulled  one  way  and  ten  the 
other,  they  would  never  get  the  log  to  the  sea.  He  said,  '  No  ; '  when 
1  immediately  applied  it  to  himself,  and  to  his  recent  conduct.  After 
1  left,  it  appears  that  they  had  much  conversation  on  the  subject,  and 
he  has  now  come  to  confess  his  error  and  his  sin,  and  promises  in  fu- 
ture to  unite  heart  and  hand  as  formerly. 


144  LIFE     OP    THE 

"  There  are  two  visits  I  have  not  mentioned.  The  one  is  on  Satur- 
day afternoon,  when,  with  one  or  more  of  the  deacons,  I  walk  through 
the  settlement,  to  see  whether  the  pathways  are  swept,  the  houses 
clean,  etc.  The  other  visit  is  paid  about  once  a  month,  when  a  dea- 
con and  myself  enter  every  house,  to  make  observations  and  inquiries 
respecting  its  condition,  the  industry  of  its  inmates,  and  the  state  of 
their  plantations.  My  object  is  to  incite  them  to  habits  of  cleanliness 
and  activity ;  but  I  am  not  very  hard  upon  them  now,  as  at  present 
we  have  so  much  work  in  hand. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Williams  has  obtained  a  tolerable  proficiency  in  the 
language,  and  holds  a  meeting  with  about  twenty  or  more  of  the  most 
pious  natives,  which  she  conducts  much  to  my  satisfaction.  They 
read  a  chapter  verse  by  verse,  and  converse  upon  it.  They  then  de- 
liver their  sentiments  upon  a  topic  proposed  the  previous  week.  An- 
other work  of  my  good  wife  is  amongst  the  poor  old  women,  the  lame, 
the  blind,  and  the  deaf.  These  she  has  formed  into  a  class,  which 
she  meets  twice  a  week.  She  has  induced  them  all  to  procure  bon- 
nets, which  she  has  trimmed  for  them,  and  those  who  had  no  decent 
clothes,  she  has  clad.  A  seat  in  the  chapel  is  set  apart  for  them. 
They  are  about  forty  in  number. 

"  When  this  class  was  first  formed,  Mrs.  Williams  made  a  large 
feast  for  them.  On  this  occasion,  the  speeches  of  the  poor  old  women 
were  simple  and  affecting.  I  will  give  you  a  few  of  them :  'We 
were  as  dead,  now  we  are  come  to  life ;'  '  We  were  old  and  decrepid, 
now  we  are  young  again  ;'  '  We  were  despised  and  neglected,  now 
we  are  sought  out  by  our  elder  sister,  and  eating  what  our  ancestors 
never  saw  or  heard  of, — English  food '  (the  allusion  was  to  some  rice 
and  treacle)  '  in  the  house  of  the  Oromedua  ;'  '  We  were  dirty  and 
ragged,  now  we  have  good  cloth,  and  even  coverings  for  our  heads;' 
'  We  thought  our  days  were  past,  and  that  we  should  never  come  back 
again  into  the  world  ;  we  were  laid  aside  as  castaways,  but  now  we 
are  beginning  to  live  again.  It  is  good  we  lived  to  see  these  days. 
To  the  word  and  compassion  of  God  are  we  indebted.'  They  now 
have  frequent  feasts,  at  which  I  generally  call,  and  spend  half  an  hour 
with  the  old  people.  The  plan  originated  with  Mrs.  Williams,  and 
the  management  is  entirely  her  own. 

"We  have  lately  had  our  new  house  built.  Mrs.  Williams's  class 
of  old  people  wanted  to  know  what  part  they  could  do  to  it.  At 
length  they  divided  themselves  into  two  classes,  and  made  two  fine 
large  mats,  one  for  the  sitting,  the  other  for  the  best  room.  Besides 
attending  to  these,  she  is  continually  employed  cutting  out  gowns, 
teaching  the  females  to  sew,  etc.,  and  she  is  an  excellent  house-wife. 
Mr.  Wilks  would  be  delighted  to  see  even  the  very  floors  of  our  habi- 
tation. Come  in  who  will,  we  have  always  a  comfortable  table  to 
spread  before  them ;  and,  as  I  have  no  reason  to  inquire,  '  What  shall 
I  eat,  what  shall  I  drink,  or  wherewithal  shall  I  be  clothed  ?'  every- 
thing being  admirably  provided,  1  can,  with  undivided  attention,  ap- 
ply myself  to  the  various  duties  I  am  called  to  discharge. 

"  Our  house,  which  is  just  finished,  is  a  very  excellent  one  indeed. 
It  is  sixty  feet  long,  and  thirty  wide,  and  divided  into  three  rooms  in 
front  and  five  behind.  As  all  is  frame- work,  it  will  last  for  years. 
Our  doors  are  panneled,  and  the  plastering  and  flooring  is  well  done. 
In  front  we  have  folding  doors  down  to  the  ground,  and  a  fine  deep 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  145 

Veranda.  It  is  situated  at  the  foot  of  a  hill,  and  commands  a  fine 
view  of  the  settlement  at  Tahaa.  Around  the  house,  we  have  fenced 
in  about  an  acre  of  ground,  which  grows  every  production  of  the  isl- 
and. At  the  back  of  the  house  is  our  plantation  for  yams,  and  in  the 
front  a  neat  bathing-house.  A  fine  spring  feeds  a  stream  of  water  that 
runs  through  the  centre  of  our  garden,  and  enables  us  to  irrigate  our 
taro  beds  at  pleasure.  But  enough  of  this : — though  I  write  these 
particulars  to  you  because  from  you  I  received  an  especial  charge  to 
be  an  example  to  the  natives  in  all  these  things. 

"  I  must  now  refer  to  our  church  and  congregation.  The  former  is 
increasing  greatly ;  and,  although  our  discipline  is  decidedly  of  the 
strictest  order,  we  have  not  had  reason  to  separate  one  from  our  com- 
munion since  we  came  here.  I  will  state  our  terms  of  admission  as 
briefly  as  possible.  Moral  conduct  is  indispensable.  The  slightest 
immorality  separates  even  from  the  recognized  body  of  the  baptized, 
and,  of  course,  from  the  still  stricter  fellowship  of  the  church.  A 
busy-body  or  a  mischief-maker  would  be  included  in  those  who  walk 
disorderly,  and  be  rejected.  We  also  expect  diligence  in  attending 
the  means  of  grace,  combined  with  a  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salva- 
tion, including  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  atonement ;  the 
condemned  state  of  sinners  without  an  interest  in  that  atonement; 
and  the  necessity  of  faith  in  the  merits  and  mediation  of  Christ,  evi- 
denced by  hatred  to  sin  and  love  to  holiness  in  its  genuine  fruits.  It 
has  been  exceedingly  difficult  to  drive  them  from  dependence  on  works 
as  a  ground  of  acceptance  with  God.  Some  few  have  employed  arti- 
fice to  obtain  admittance  ;  but  we  are  generally  able  to  detect  such. 
From  this  circumstance  and  for  other  reasons,  1  am  decided  in  my 
opinion,  that  the  present  state  of  the  islands  is  such  as  to  require  the 
strictest  discipline ;  but,  after  all  that  we  can  do,  I  cannot  write  to  you 
in  glowing  terms  of  the  piety  of  the  people.  There  is  a  lamentable 
want  of  some  features,  which  we  should  desire  to  see  ;  and,  notwith- 
standing the  general  profession  of  religion,  and  the  great  attention 
paid  to  externals,  we  have  often  anxious  doubts  and  fears  respecting 
them.  We  too  much  resemble  the  beautiful  form  of  Adam,  as  it 
came  from  the  hand  of  God  before  he  breathed  into  it  the  breath  of  life. 
We  want  more  of  the  life-giving  Spirit's  influence  breathed  upon  us, 
to  infuse  the  vital  principle  into  our  souls.  Blessed  be  God  that  so 
strong  a  conviction  prevails  in  England  of  the  necessity  of  the  Spirit's 
influence,  and  so  many  thousands  pour  out  incessantly  their  ardent 
prayers  for  that  inestimable  bestowment.  This  is  a  favorable  omen. 
Surely  such  prayers  will  not  be  unanswered.  '  Awake,  O  north  wind, 
and  come  thou  south  ;  blow  upon  my  garden,  that  the  spices  thereof 
may  flow  forth.'  But,  blessed  be  God,  though  I  thus  write,  there  are 
some  lovely  exceptions.  Yet '  much  would  be  more,'  you  know,  all 
the  world  over. 

"Our  congregation  is  both  large  and  generally  very  attentive. 
There  are  some  that  discover  an  indifference,  which  inflicts  a  wound 
in  my  heart.  The  schools  are  also  pretty  well  attended,  but  we  are 
obliged  to  keep  our  shoulder  to  the  wheel." 

The  writer  then  gives  a  succinct  history  of  the  new  settle- 
13 


146  LIFE     OF    THE 

ment,  which  has  already  been  supplied  from  other  sources, 
and  adds : — 

"  Our  present  station  is  from  three  to  four  miles  in  length,  and  ev- 
ery individual  has  from  one  half  to  three  quarters  of  an  acre  of  ground 
attached  to  his  house.  The  settlement,  of  course,  has  its  inconveni- 
ences; but  its  advantages  greatly  preponderate.  It  is  by  far  more 
healthy  than  our  former  station ;  we  have  always  a  fine  cooling  sea 
breeze  ;  every  one  has  his  portion  of  land  ;  and  it  stands  in  a  position 
about  equidistant  from  the  principal  districts  into  which  the  island  is 
divided.  The  greatest  inconvenience  is  felt  in  one  or  two  localities, 
where  there  are  no  runs  of  water  in  dry  seasons ;  but  as  we  can  get 
excellent  water  anywhere  by  digging  from  four  to  ten  feet,  we  sup- 
ply this  deficiency  by  erecting  pumps.  Our  new  station  will  far  sur- 
pass our  old,  in  all  respects,  except  in  the  two  beautiful  streams  of 
water  which  ran  through  it ;  but  even  this  will  have  its  advantages  : 
for  now,  instead  of  common  bathing-places,  there  will  be  a  private 
bathing-house  within  each  inclosure,  many  of  which  are  already  built. 
There  will  be  one  broad  common  pathway  throughout  the  settlement, 
as  nearly  straight  as  we  can  make  it.  On  either  side  of  this  stand  the 
houses,  each  of  which  has  a  small  garden  before  it,  with  a  walk  down 
the  centre,  communicating  with  the  general  pathway. 

"  But  you  will  tell  me  1  am  building  castles  in  the  air  ;  a  second 
tower  which  will  cause  confusion  of  tongues.  To  this  I  can  safely 
say  no.  If  life  and  health  are  spared,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  we 
shall  soon  effect  all  that  we  intend.  The  people  are  of  one  mind  and 
one  heart,  and  are  bent  on  doing  what  I  desire,  and  are  pleased  with 
the  plans  I  propose.  Had  you  been  present  at  the  meeting  convened 
to  settle  the  dimensions,  etc.,  of  our  chapel,  the  animation  glowing  in 
their  countenances,  the  unanimity  prevailing  in  their  speeches,  would 
have  caused  you  to  say,  'This  people  will  effect  great  things.'  Not 
indeed  but  what  they  frequently  promise  more  than  they  perform,  yet 
I  do  not  think  I  ever  saw  them  better  pleased  or  satisfied,  or  more 
bent  upon  anything,  than  they  now  are  upon  having  a  comfortable 
and  respectable  settlement. 

"  I  told  you  before  that  the  baptized  were  divided  into  classes  each 
consisting  of  from  twenty  to  thirty  persons,  (i.  e.  about  ten  house- 
holds) and  that  they  frequently  meet  for  social  and  religious  im- 
provement at  what  we  call  feasts.  To  facilitate  these  meetings, 
which  have  proved  very  useful,  and  to  prevent  the  inconvenience  of 
carrying  tables,  sofas,  etc.,  from  one  dwelling  to  another,  they  are 
now  erecting,  at  regular  intervals  throughout  the  settlement,  houses 
for  this  purpose.  To  show  you  the  readiness  with  which  they  will 
adopt  my  plans,  and  abandon  their  own,  I  will  mention  a  little  cir- 
cumstance which  has  recently  occurred.  The  natives  had  fixed  the 
frame  of  one  of  these  houses,  and  then  came  to  request  me  to  go  and 
look  at  it.  As  soon  as  1  saw  it,  I  told  them  that  it  was  a  low,  insig- 
nificant, bad  house,  and  advised  them  to  pull  it  down,  throw  aside  the 
posts,  obtain  new  ones,  and  build  a  larger  and  more  substantial  edi- 
fice. About  a  week  afterwards  I  was  requested  to  visit  the  spot 
again,  when  I  was  delighted  to  find  that  they  had  obtained  new  posts, 
and  were  building  just  such  a  house  as  I  had  recommended  ;  and 
though,  after  this,  when  1  came  to  mark  out  the  doors  and  windows, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  147 

they  were  obliged  to  alter  almost  every  part,  they  did  it  without  a 
murmur,  and  as  cheerfully  as  an  affectionate  child  would  run  to  exe- 
cute the  wishes  of  its  father.  As  this  is  the  first  house  of  the  kind 
that  will  be  finished,  I  have  promised  them  hinges  and  nails  for  the 
doors,  which  my  good  friends  at  Birmingham,  through  Mr.  East,  have 
supplied  in  great  abundance.  Besides  this,  I  shall  give  them  paint. 
My  object  in  so  doing  is — that  if  this  house  is  well  made,  every  man 
in  the  settlement  will  aim  at  the  same  excellence,  and  not  be  content 
without  it.  We  have  only  to  make  anything  popular,  and  we  can  then 
effect  it. 

"  The  next  point  on  which  I  promised  you  some  information  is  the 
present  condition  of  our  out-stations.  From  Rurutu  we  have  lately 
received  glad  tidings,  and  the  chief  has  come  again,  with  a  native 
whom  we  are  instructing  in  many  useful  arts.  As  soon  as  he  came, 
I  set  him  to  work,  and  though  he  has  been  here  but  six  or  eight 
weeks,  he  can  make  a  good  panneled  door.  He  is  now  learning  to 
turn.  From  Aitutaki  and  Rarotonga  we  have  obtained  the  most 
pleasing  information  by  the  return  of  my  boat's  crew,  who  we  sup- 
posed were  lost.  Poor  fellows  !  they  were  for  seven  weeks  reduced 
to  dreadful  extremities,  but  yet  maintained  family  worship  night  and 
morning,  and,  while  it  lasted,  cooked  their  food  on  Saturday  for  the 
Sabbath,  which  day  they  spent  in  the  sacred  exercises  of  singing, 
reading  and  praying.  They  were  compelled  at  length  to  eat  the  husk 
of  the  cocoa  nut  soaked  in  oil,  and  upon  this  they  subsisted  for  some 
time,  until,  almost  in  a  state  of  starvation,  they  reached  Atiu,  and 
God  sent  them  there  just  at  the  period  when  their  presence  was  re- 
quired to  aid  the  teachers,  and  turn  the  people  from  their  idolatries. 
By  them  we  have  heard  also  from  Aitutaki,  where  now  *  lions  and 
beasts  of  savage  name  put  on  the  nature  of  the  lamb,'  and  the  lovely 
little  island  exhibits  a  fine  settlement  stretching  along  the  beach, 
which  is  lined  with  pretty  little  white  cottages,  having  a  fine  large 
chapel  in  the  centre.  This  interesting  station  1  shall  nourish  as  a 
father  does  his  own  offspring.  We  have  there  a  fine  spirited  native 
teacher,  named  Paumoana.  These  things  afford  great  encouragement, 
and  constrain  me  to  ask,  '  What  am  I,  or  what  is  my  father's  house, 
that  I  should  have  been  brought  hitherto  ?' 

u  From  Rarotonga  our  men  have  brought  us  the  most  pleasing 
news,  with  ocular  demonstration  of  the  triumphs  of  the  '  mighty  Gos- 
pel.' All  idolatry  is  abolished  in  this  populous  island.  They  have 
erected  a  chapel  106  fathoms  in  length  !  Perhaps  you  may  say  I  have 
made  a  mistake,  but  I  have  not.  It  is  upwards  of  600  feet  long,  and 
all  the  people  cannot  get  into  it.  It  is  crowded  within  and  without. 
The  messengers  brought  with  them  a  few  idols  ;  but  they  say  a  house 
nearly  full  is  waiting  my  arrival.  Here  is  a  fine  field,  ripe  in  the  full- 
est sense  of  the  word — '■white  to  the  harvest.'  How  short  a  time  for 
accomplishing  such  great  things  !  What  encouragement  for  all  to 
work  while  it  is  called  to-day ;  for  what  greater  encouragement  can 
be  given  to  the  spiritual  merchant  than  continued  gain  ?  Dear  Sir, 
spend  your  latest  breath  in  advocating  the  cause  of  Christ  among  the 
heathen. 

"  We  propose  to  make. our  annual  visit  in  a  few  months,  when  I 
intend  to  seek  for  two  islands  to  the  westward  of  Rimatara,  called 
Rutai  and  Tuauai.   I  am  now  much  employed  in  translating  Samuel, 


148  LIFE     OP    THE 

and  writing  sermons  and  skeletons  for  the  chief  of  Rurutu  to  take 
back  with  hiin. 

"  I  remain,  etc., 

"  John  Williams." 

At  no  part  of  his  life  were  Mr.  Williams's  missionary  qual- 
ifications developed  more  fully  than  at  the  opening  of  the 
year  1825.  At  that  time,  it  devolved  upon  him  singly  to 
direct  the  proceedings  of  the  people,  and  to  discharge  the 
duties  of  the  station.  But  in  doing  this,  he  reaped  an  abun- 
dant reward,  both  in  his  work  and  from  it.  Indeed,  he 
had  never  before  found  so  much  to  repay,  and  so  little  to 
impede  his  exertions.  The  current  of  prosperity  flowed  on 
with  constantly  accelerating  force  through  ever-widening  and 
deepening  channels,  and  abundantly  refreshed  the  eye  and 
the  heart  of  the  devoted  Missionary.  Never  so  buoyant  as 
when  pressed  with  weighty  labors,,  he  was  now  surrounded 
by  precisely  those  circumstances  in  which  his  energetic 
spirit  found  a  suitable  sphere,  the  freest  scope,  and  its  richest 
enjoyment.  And  it  was  now  that  the  best  and  fairest  fea- 
tures of  his  character  were  most  conspicuous.  This  may  be 
discovered  in  his  communications ;  all  of  which,  at  this  peri- 
od, like  those  just  inserted,  present  images  of  surrounding 
scenes,  as  true  as  they  were  beautiful ;  while  the  sacred  prin- 
ciples and  spiritual  excellencies  which  sustained  his  efforts, 
although  rarely  seen  above  the  surface,  or  protruded  upon  his 
correspondents  by  any  direct  references  to  personal  experi- 
ence, were  yet  distinctly  revealed  through  the  same  lucid 
medium ;  just  like  the  tranquil  and  transparent  waters  of  the 
lagoon,  which  not  only  reflected  the  bright  hues  of  heaven, 
and  the  rich  vegetation  which  fringed  its  shores,  but  at  the 
same  time  enabled  the  eye  to  penetrate  its  crystal  depths, 
and  distinctly  discern  the  coral  forests  which  flourished 
there. 

Writing  to  the  Directors,  February  2nd,  1825,  he  thus 
expresses  his  feelings : — "  Our  difficulties,  as  it  respects  food, 
are  now  overcome.  Many  plantations  already  yield  their 
fruit,  and  are  richly  repaying  the  laborer  for  his  toil.  I 
plucked  the  first  ripe  pumpkin  in  our  garden  last  week.  It 
weighed  110  pounds.  I  have  not  heard  a  murmur  from  one 
end  of  the  settlement  to  the  other  for  some  time.  A  general 
satisfaction  prevails,  which  I  hope  will  continue.  With  one 
mind  and  one  heart,  we  commenced  our  new  chapel  last 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  149 

Monday,  which  all  wished  to  finish  by  May.  Many  new 
houses  are  in  hand  since  I  wrote,  which  are  carried  on  with 
spirit.  If  the  union,  attachment  and  industry,  now  manifest, 
continue,  we  shall  soon  have  our  new  settlement  in  every 
respect  superior  to  our  old  one." 

But  the  brightest  feature  of  this  busy  scene,  and  that  which 
yielded  Mr.  Williams  the  most  solid  satisfaction,  was  the 
progress  of  the  people  in  knowledge  and  piety.  Never  be- 
fore had  the  means  of  instruction  yielded  a  larger  increase, 
or  the  worship  of  God  been  observed  with  deeper  serious- 
ness ;  another  evidence,  were  it  demanded,  that  his  secular 
avocations  were  not  conducted  in  a  secular  spirit,  and  that 
his  plans  for  promoting  the  temporal  welfare  of  the  people, 
as  they  had  been  formed  in  subordination  to  higher  objects, 
were  sanctioned  by  the  God  whom  he  served.  "  I  beheld," 
he  writes,  *  with  admiring  gratitude,  the  work  of  the  Lord 
amongst  us ;  and  desire,  with  the  deepest  humility,  to  ascribe 
all  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  his  grace.  I  am  thankful  that 
I  can  write  with  truth  in  the  most  exalted  terms  of  the  dili- 
gence, union,  and  attachment  of  our  people.  At  present, 
certainly,  a  most  excellent  spirit  prevails,  very  generally,  yea, 
universally,  which  I  pray  God  to  continue  amongst  us. 
Dear  Mary,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  has  but  a  poor  state  of  health ; 
but,  with  this  exception,  we  are  really  happy  in  ourselves, 
our  work,  and  our  people,  who  manifest  the  most  cordial 
attachment ;  and  everything  is  prospering  at  home  and  abroad. 
Oh !  what  cause  for  gratitude  and  devotedness  to  the  gra- 
cious Master  we  serve." 

All  Mr.  Williams's  letters,  about  this  time,  were  replete 
with  details  substantially  the  same  as  those  furnished  in  the 
preceding  pages;  and  they  indicate  most  delightfully  the 
sacred  satisfaction  with  which  he  surveyed  the  fair  scene 
then  rising  up  around  him.  But  much  as  he  rejoiced  in  the 
social  and  spiritual  progress  of  Raiatea,  he  was  still  more 
elated  by  the  intelligence  received  at  this  auspicious  season 
from  Rurutu,  Atiu,  Aitutaki,  and  Rarotonga;  and  which 
not  only  supplied  new  demonstrations  of  the  power  of  the 
Gospel,  but,  by  showing  the  efficiency  of  the  humble  agents 
who  had  been  selected  for  this  service,  gave  additional  im- 
pulse to  his  benevolent  desires,  and  confirmed  the  conviction 
previously  entertained,  that  could  he  command  the  means  of 
reaching  their  shores,  he  might  plant  the  tree  of  life  by  simi- 
lar hands  upon  all  the  islands  of  the  South  Pacific  Ocean. 
13* 


150  LIFE     OF    THE 

The  signal  success,  however,  which  crowned  these  evangeli- 
cal efforts,  must,  to  a  great  degree,  be  ascribed  to  the  circum- 
stance, that  the  agents  employed  possessed,  in  addition  to 
decided  piety,  an  amount  of  useful  knowledge  and  mechani- 
cal skill,  which  secured  for  them,  from  the  very  first,  an 
ascendancy  over  their  untutored  brethren,  and  which  stamped 
upon  their  earliest  labors  a  value  apprehended  and  apprecia- 
ble by  all.  And  this  was  an  object  which  Mr.  Williams 
always  kept  in  view  when  selecting  natives  for  such  a  ser- 
vice. 

This  intelligence  from  the  south  revived  with  augmented 
strength  Mr.  Williams's  long  cherished  desire  to  possess  a 
missionary  ship ;  and,  as  his  esteemed  coadjutors  in  the  lee- 
ward islands  warmly  seconded  the  movement,  a  formal  com- 
munication on  the  subject  was  made  to  the  deputation  shortly 
before  their  departure.  The  result  was  that  Messrs.  Tyer- 
man  and  Bennet  recommended  the  Directors  to  authorize  the 
missionaries  to  charter  a  vessel  for  a  limited  period  annually, 
a  recommendation  in  which  the  board  concurred;  and, 
although  a  hired  ship  and  a  short  annual  voyage  came  far 
below  his  desires,  Mr.  Williams  greatly  rejoiced  in  the  decis- 
ion of  the  Directors,  and  at  once  resolved  to  make  the  utmost 
of  it.  As  might  have  been  expected,  the  first  visit  determin- 
ed upon  was  to  the  Hervey  Islands ;  and,  in  the  autumn  of 
1825,  "  the  Haweis"  was  chartered  for  this  purpose.  As 
Messrs.  Williams  and  Bourne  had  visited  the  group  in  1823, 
it  was  deemed  proper  by  their  brethren  that  one  of  them 
should  now  undertake  the  service.  Both  were  willing.  Mr. 
Williams  was  even  anxious  to  go,  and  most  naturally,  for  the 
Rarotongans  had  sent  to  him  a  special  invitation  to  their 
island,  accompanied  by  the  promise,  that  on  his  arrival,  they 
would  cast  all  their  rejected  idols  at  his  feet.  But  besides 
this,  he  wished  to  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity  of  search- 
ing for  other  islands,  with  the  names  of  which  he  had  been 
long  familiar.  But  the  lot  fell  upon  his  more  favored  brother ; 
and,  subsequently,  he  had  satisfactory  reasons  for  concluding 
that "  the  whole  disposing  thereof  was  of  the  Lord."  Raiatea 
required  his  presence ;  for,  although  much  had  been  done  at 
the  new  settlement,  much  remained  unfinished,  in  the  com- 
pletion of  which  his  superintendence  was  essential. 

Although  few  missionaries  have  deserved  censure  less,  it  is 
not  surprising,  considering  the  influence  which  Mr.  Williams 
had  now  acquired  at  Raiatea,  and  the  extent  to  which  his 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  151 

presence  and  labors  there  counteracted  the  vicious  propensi- 
ties of  disaffected  natives  and  immoral  visitors,  that  by  some 
his  conduct  should  have  been  misrepresented  and  his  charac- 
ter maligned.  This,  in  general,  would  not  have  caused  him 
a  moment's  uneasiness.  Aware  of  the  principles  and  animus 
of  his  calumniators,  of  the  utter  falsehood  of  their  accusa- 
tions, and  of  the  limited  currency  which  these  could  obtain 
in  the  islands,  he  would  probably  have  never  written  a  line 
on  the  subject,  had  he  not  been  informed  that  some  commu- 
nication affecting  his  character  had,  unknown  to  himself,  and 
evidently  from  unworthy  motives,  been  made  by  the  Tahitian 
consul  to  the  British  government.  This  drew  from  him  the 
following  letter  to  the  Directors,  which  is  valuable,  not  only 
as  a  vindication  of  himself  from  the  particular  charges  to 
which  it  refers,  but  still  more  so  for  the  light  it  throws  upon 
the  principles  which  regulated  his  own  proceedings,  and  for 
the  evidence  it  supplies  of  the  value  of  missionary  supervi- 
sion over  the  judicial  proceedings  of  a  people  just  emerging 
from  barbarism.  The  insertion  of  this  document  here  is 
rendered  the  more  necessary  by  the  circumstance  that  the 
calumnies  for  which  it  accounts  have  been  since  reproduced, 
in  a  new  garb,  just  as  if  the  transactions  so  dishonestly  per- 
verted, and  so  long  disposed  of,  were  previously  unknown, 
and  had  but  recently  occurred. 

"  The  first  charge,"   writes    Mr.   Williams,  "  which   is  brought 

against  me  relates  to  the ;*  and  I  assure  you  I  feel  a  peculiar 

delicacy  in  mentioning  this  subject,  lest  I  should  injure  Captain ; 

but  1  am  under  the  necessity  of* laying  before  you  a  plain  and  faithful 
statement  of  the  case,  because  it  has  been  reported  to  the  British  con- 
sul at  Tahiti,  that  the  natives  fastened  ropes  to  the  stern  of  the  ship, 
and  either  did,  or  attempted  to  drag  her  on  shore.  Now  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  were  these  : — While  the was  here,  it  was  dis- 
covered that  three  women  were  on  board  ;  but  by  what  means  they 
came  there  was  unknown.  The  king,  Tamatoa,  wrote  several  letters, 
and  sent  messengers  to  the  Captain,  who  took  little  notice  of  them. 
At  last,  however,  two  natives  were  permitted  to  search  for  the  women 
in  the  hold ;  but  it  was  a  mere  farce  to  send  them  for  such  a  purpose 
into  the  hold  of  a  large  vessel.  The  search  therefore  was  vain,  and 
all  pacific  measures  taken  by  the  king  had  proved  useless.     Things 

continued  in  this  unsatisfactory  state   up  to  the  time  when  the 

was  about  to  sail.  She  weighed  anchor;  but,  as  it  blew  a  gale  of 
wind,  she  failed  in  her  attempt  to  clear  the  harbor.  As  soon,  how- 
ever, as  the  people  saw  that  their  women  were  to  be  carried  off,  they 
were  exceedingly  exasperated.  The  whole  settlement  was  in  a  fer- 
ment, and  the  king  and  chiefs  convened  a  meeting,  at  which  I  was 

*  For  obvious  reasons  the  names  are  omitted  by  the  compiler. 


152 


LIFE     OF    THE 


requested  to  be  present.  At  this  meeting  two  propositions  were  dis- 
cussed : — the  first  was,  to  seize  the  boats,  when  they  came  on  shore 
in  the  evening,  and  detain  the  crews  until  the  women  were  given  up ; 
and  the  second,  to  board  the  vessel,  secure  the  sailors,  and  search  out 
the  women.  After  considerable  altercation  on  the  subject,  they  ap- 
pealed to  me  for  my  opinion.  I  advised  them,  on  no  account,  to  car- 
ry either  of  the  propositions  into  effect,  as  very  serious  consequences 
would  follow — lives  be  lost,  and  their  reputation  stained.  On  the 
contrary,  I  suggested  that  the  king  should  write  again  to  the  Cap- 
tain, protesting  against  the  capture  of  the  women,  and  informing  him 
that  if  he  took  them  away,  he  and  his  chiefs  would  write  to  the  Brit- 
ish government  on  the  subject.  I'  also  engaged  to  write  to  the  same 
effect  to  the  owner  of  the  vessel.  Very  general  approbation  was  ex- 
pressed at  this  proposal,  and  it  was  adopted.  On  the  following  morn- 
ing, however,  numbers  of  the  natives  flocked  on  board  the  vessel,  en- 
tirely unknown  to  me ;  and,  as  I  had  occasion  to  see  the  Captain,  1 
went  off  shortly  after,  and  to  my  utter  astonishment  found  the  decks 
crowded.  1  said  to  Captain ,  '  Why  did  you  admit  so  many  na- 
tives on  board  ?'  He  said,  '  I  suppose  there  is  no  danger  ;'  and  hav- 
ing answered  that  there  was  none,  I  requested  him  to  go  with  me  be- 
low. When  he  had  got  into  the  state  cabin,  I  related  minutely  what 
had  taken  place  on  shore,  and  the  advice  I  had  given  to  the  people. 
He  assured  me  that  he  was  extremely  sorry,  that  he  knew  not  that 
the  females  were  on  board,  and  that,  if  they  were,  he  would  send 
them  back  that  night,  and  requested  me  to  use  my  influence  in  clear- 
ing the  ship  of  the  people.  1  then  called  down  the  king,  who  was 
waiting  on  deck,  and  acquainted  him  with  what  had  passed,  and  re- 
quested that  he  would  order  every  one  on  shore  immediately,  which 
was  done.  The  women  were  given  up,  and  a  polite  note  sent  with 
them  from  the  Captain.  I  certainly  think  that  my  going  on  board  at 
the  time  was  a  very  providential  occurrence. 

"  Another  report  has  been  circulated  from  the  same  quarter,  that 
we  have  the  Inquisition  here — that  noses  and  ears  are  cut  off,  eyes 
plucked  out,  and  other  cruelties  practised.  These  reports  it  is,  I  sup- 
pose, quite  unnecessary  for  me  to  contradict.  A  greater  degree  of 
religious  liberty  is  not  possessed  by  any  persons  on  earth  than  is  now 
enjoyed  by  the  Raiateans,  and  a  person  more  attached  to  the  cause  of 
religious  liberty  than  myself  is  not  to  be  found.  There  has  not  been 
a  public  meeting  held,  a  person  judged,  or  a  punishment  inflicted, 
since  the  mission  was  established,  with  which  I  am  not  acquainted ; 
and  1  positively  affirm  that  never  has  anything  of  the  kind  taken 
place.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  a  proposal  was  made  to  cut  off  the  ears 
of  the  women  who  went  on  board  the ;  and  my  consent  was  ask- 
ed. This  of  course  1  refused:  but  I  did  consent  to  the  shaving  of 
their  heads.  A  short  time  since,  some  of  the  people  endeavored  to 
extort  a  confession  from  an  old  offender,  by  using  what  the  sailors 
call  'a  Scotch  winch,'  which  is  made  by  passing  a  rope  round  two 
posts,  placing  the  culprit  in  the  middle  of  the  rope,  and  then  twisting 
it  with  sticks.  As  soon  as  I  heard  of  this,  I  remonstrated  with  them 
on  the  impropriety  of  such  methods.  They  said  that  it  was  a  very 
quick  and  effectual  way,  and  seemed  much  pleased  at  having  discov- 
ered it.  But  I  was  firm,  and  insisted  that  it  should  not  be  repeated ; 
and  it  has  not  been.     This  was  the  only  mode  of  torture  ever  used 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  153 

at  Raiatea  ;  no  one  was  hurt  by  it,  and  when  1  condemned  it,  it  was 
laid  aside." 

The  spirit  of  the  people  and  the  state  of  the  settlement 
continued  to  present,  down  to  the  close  of  the  year  1825,  the 
same  animating  features  which  had  cheered  its  commence- 
ment. Acting  upon  the  wise  principles  which  guided  him  in 
forming  the  first  station,  Mr.  Williams  endeavored,  no  less  by 
his  own  example  than  by  suitable  exhortation,  to  induce  the 
people  to  build  their  habitations  and  arrange  their  gardens  in 
a  superior  style.  But  his  chief  anxiety  now  centered  in  the 
rising  sanctuary,  which  he  had  resolved  to  erect  upon  a  plan, 
and  to  execute  in  a  manner,  far  surpassing  any  edifice  yet 
seen  in  those  islands.  But  to  the  accomplishment  of  this  ob- 
ject nearly  twelve  months  were  devoted.  This  far  exceeded 
the  period  proposed ;  but  the  delay  was  occasioned  by  the 
extent  of  the  work,  and  the  numerous  additions  made  to  the 
original  design.  The  dimensions  of  the  building  were  145 
feet  by  40.  Every  part  of  it  was  substantial ;  the  floors  and 
plastering  were  superior  to  anything  of  the  kind  yet  attempt- 
ed, and  the  front  presented  the  novel,  and,  to  the  natives,  im- 
posing spectacle  of  two  handsome  folding-doors,  and  nine 
windows  arched  and  glazed.  The  interior  was  exceedingly 
neat  and  commodious.  It  was  furnished  throughout  with 
pews  and  benches,  all  of  which  were  free.  But  the  pulpit 
was  Mr.  Williams's  chefd'ceuvre.  This  was  an  octagon  with 
concave  corners,  and  it  was  placed  in  the  centre  of  a  spacious 
pew  of  corresponding  form.  Both  within  and  without,  paint, 
which  Mr.  Williams  had  purchased  from  ships  at  a  high 
price,  was  plentifully  used  to  preserve  and  beautify  the  build- 
ing. Of  course,  in  the  new  departments  of  painter  and  gla- 
zier, his  talents  were  again  called  into  requisition. 

The  position  occupied  by  the  chapel  was  conspicuous  and 
commanding.  It  stood  preeminent  among  the  various  other 
structures  around  it ;  at  once  the  sign  and  centre  of  that 
great  moral  transformation  which  had  been  effected  by  the 
Gospel.  As  it  was  the  first  edifice  which  could  be  descried 
in  the  distance,  and  the  most  imposing  in  the  settlement,  it 
proclaimed  with  silent,  but  impressive  significance  to  every 
vessel  that  approached  the  island,  and  to  every  stranger  who 
trod  those  shores,  that  what  was  there  beheld  of  industry,  or- 
der, civilization,  and  enjoyment,  were  the  precious  fruits  and 
glorious  achievements  of  Christianity. 

On  the  8th  of  February,  1826,  this  noble  building  was 


154  LIFE     OP    THE 

opened  for  Divine  service ;  and  a  large  influx  of  visitors  from 
the  surrounding  islands  united  with  the  Raiateans,  in  the  so- 
lemnities and  festivity  of  the  day.  The  sermons,  which  were 
preached  by  Messrs.  Bourne  and  Williams  to  an  immense 
multitude,  appeared  to  produce  upon  the  minds  of  many  a 
deep  and  salutary  impression.  One  very  gratifying  circum- 
stance referred  to  on  this  occasion  was,  that,  during  the  erec- 
tion of  the  material  temple,  many  "  living  stones  "  had  been 
added  to  the  "  spiritual  house."  For  some  time  past  the 
church  had  received  accessions  to  its  number  at  every  church- 
meeting  ;  and  at  no  former  period  of  Mr.  Williams's  labors 
did  God  give  more  powerful  testimony  to  his  own  word.  In 
November,  1825,  he  writes,  "  Our  church  is  considerably  on 
the  increase  ;"  and  five  months  after  that,  he  makes  a  similar 
statement,  and  adds,  "  The  outward  conduct  of  our  mem- 
bers is,  generally  speaking,  very  consistent.  Since  the  forma- 
tion of  the  church,  we  have  had  reason  to  separate  only  two 
or  three  individuals  from  our  communion ;  yet  we  are  as 
vigilant  as  possible,  and  do  not  spare  an  individual  whose  in- 
consistency has  been  established,  though  doubtless  there  is  a 
great  deal  of  secret  sin  with  which  we  are  unacquainted. 
The  people  continue  to  show  us  much  attachment,  and  are 
very  diligent  in  attending  the  means  of  instruction.  Every 
sermon  they  hear  furnishes  a  subject  for  public  conversation. 
This  evening  I  have  catechized  three  classes  on  sermons 
which  they  heard  seven  or  eight  months  since,  and  every  one 
was  enabled  to  repeat  some  part,  either  a  general  division  or 
a  subdivision,  or  a  practical  observation,  or  a  sentiment.  In 
the  same  public  way  I  examine  their  progress  in  reading. 
This  is  absolutely  necessary,  as  in  all  the  islands  they  com- 
mit so  much  Scripture  to  memory,  from  merely  hearing  it, 
that  unless  frequently  and  carefully  examined,  they  will  re- 
peat chapter  after  chapter  so  correctly,  and  appear  to  read 
with  such  fluency,  as  completely  to  deceive  any  one.  Some 
whom  I  have  lately  detected  in  this  have  been  severely  chided, 
and  are  now  put  upon  a  new  plan  which  compels  them  to 
learn  to  read.  This  has  caused  a  great  stir,  and  now  they 
have  book  in  hand  night  and  day.  My  dear  Mrs.  Williams 
continues  her  meetings  with  the  females,  and  they  are  of 
great  advantage.  It  is  also  with  pleasure  I  inform  you  that  I 
have  completed  the  translation  of  the  Hebrews  and  Revela- 
tion. The  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  will,  I  hope,  be 
finished  by  the  latter  end  of  May." 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  155 

From  the  day  of  its  discovery,  Rarotonga  had  shared 
largely  in  Mr.  Williams's  thoughts  and  anxieties;  and,  al- 
though he  felt  considerable  confidence  in  the  native  teachers 
whom  he  had  left  there,  especially  Papeiha,  he  was  well 
aware  that,  without  European  missionaries,  the  advances  of 
the  people  in  knowledge,  civilization  and  piety  would  be  com- 
paratively slow  and  superficial.  Under  these  impressions,  he 
had  applied  to  the  Directors  soon  after  its  discovery  for  an  ef- 
ficient laborer ;  and,  as  the  deputation  seconded  this  applica- 
tion, Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman  were  immediately  appointed  to 
this  new  station,  and  reached  Tahiti  at  the  close  of  1825. 
Great  was  the  joy  with  which  Mr.  Williams  received  the  in- 
telligence of  their  arrival,  and  he  lost  no  time  in  giving  these 
fellow-laborers  a  cordial  welcome  to  the  South  Seas.  With 
this  view,  he  went  immediately  to  Tahiti ;  and  shortly  after- 
wards, Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  became  inmates  of  his  own  family. 
The  first  impressions  which  these  strangers  received  of  Ra- 
iatea  and  its  missionary  will  be  best  conveyed  to  the  reader 
in  Mr.  Pitman's  own  words. 

"  My  acquaintance  with  our  beloved  brother,"  he  writes 
to  the  author,  from  Rarotonga,  May  19,  1841,  "  commenced 
in  December,  1825,  when,  hearing  of  our  arrival  at  Tahiti, 
he  came  to  fetch  us  to  remain  with  him  at  Raiatea  until  an 
opportunity  offered  of  proceeding  to  our  destination.  During 
our  residence  under  his  roof,  we  were  treated  as  part  of  his 
family,  and  most  cheerfully  did  he  assist  us  in  everything 
connected  with  the  great  work  to  which  we  had  devoted  our 
lives.  Raiatea  was  then  in  its  glory,  and  our  souls  rejoiced 
to  see  the  triumphs  of  the  Gospel  in  that  island.  Here  we 
were  witnesses  of  the  indefatigable  labors  of  our  beloved 
brother,  whose  whole  soul  was  engaged  in  the  missionary  en- 
terprise. Often,  as  you  may  suppose,  our  conversation  turn- 
ed on  the  all-important  topic  of  the  world's  salvation.  It  was 
only  to  start  the  subject,  and  a  fire  was  kindled  in  his  heart 
not  easily  extinguished.  I  think  I  may  safely  say,  nothing 
occupied  more  of  his  thoughts  than  how  he,  in  conjunction 
with  his  brethren,  could  extend  the  knowledge  of  Christ  and 
him  crucified  to  the  numerous  islands  which  stud  the  bosom 
of  the  Southern  Pacific.  Various  were  his  attempts,  plans 
and  contrivances,  to  get  a  vessel  suited  to  the  purpose  of  vis- 
iting the  islands  where  he  lost  his  life.  '  It  appears  to  me,' 
said  he,  '  Pitimani,*  to  dwell  among  this  handful  of  people, 

*  "  He  always  spoke  to  me  by  Tahitianizing  my  name." 


156  LIFE    OP    THE 

and  to  confine  one's  time,  talents,  and  energies  to  this  con- 
tracted spot,  to  be  throwing  one's  life  away.  I  cannot  en- 
dure the  thought.  Tens  of  thousands  perishing  in  islands  not 
very  remote,  and  to  be  confined  to  a  solitary  island  with  a 
few  hundred  inhabitants  !  It  grieves  me  to  my  very  soul. 
Something  must  be  done  ;  and  if  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety cannot  do  it,  it  must  be  sought  elsewhere.  Had  I  a 
ship  at  my  command,  not  an  island  in  the  Pacific  but  should 
(God  permitting)  be  visited,  and  teachers  sent  to  direct  the 
wandering  feet  of  the  heathen  to  happiness — to  heaven.'  His 
ardent  soul  winged  its  way  from  island  to  island,  and  only 
wished  for  means  to  carry  the  bread  of  life  to  their  perishing 
inhabitants.  It  was  in  vain  to  raise  objections.  The  thing 
was  so  clear  to  his  own  mind,  that  he  could  not  for  a  moment 
doubt  its  practicability.  He  was  the  very  man  for  the  work. 
His  desire  was  ultimately  obtained  by  the  building  of  the 
Messenger  of  Peace  at  Rarotonga." 

The  ardent  zeal  of  Mr.  Williams,  which  so  early  im- 
pressed the  mind  of  Mr.  Pitman,  found  no  repose,  but  merely 
excitement,  in  his  previous  successes.  Greatly  as  he  rejoiced 
in  what  had  been  done,  he  was  far  more  deeply  affected  by 
what  remained  undone.  This  state  of  mind  frequently 
amounted  to  uneasiness  and  anxiety.  The  dissatisfaction 
which  led  him  at  an  earlier  stage  of  his  labors  to  request  a 
removal  from  Raiatea  frequently  returned  upon  him ;  and 
rarely  did  his  thoughts  traverse  the  ocean,  and  light  on  dis- 
tant but  still  degraded  lands,  without  reviving  his  former  feel- 
ings. He  well  knew  the  cause  of  the  restriction  which  he 
deplored ;  and,  in  calmer  moments,  could  not  withhold  his 
approbation  from  the  prudential  course  of  the  Directors ;  but, 
at  other  times,  and  while  contemplating  the  subject  through 
the  medium  of  his  own  glowing  zeal,  he  could  scarcely  re- 
strain his  indignation  against  the  economy  which,  in  order  to 
save  a  few  hundreds  of  pounds  annually,  would  allow  the 
myriads  of  the  heathen,  to  whom  he  was  anxious  to  convey 
the  Gospel,  to  sit  and  die  in  darkness.  This  urged  him  to 
write  frequently  and  freely  on  the  great  theme  of  Christian 
evangelization;  and  few  of  his  letters  are  without  a  reference 
to  the  prevailing  desire  of  his  heart.  Thus,  in  August,  1826, 
he  writes  to  the  Directors. 

"  We  have  received  your  communication  approving  the 
arrangement  made  with  the  deputation  for  visiting  the  out- 
stations  ;  but  it  must  be  recollected  that  the  sum  placed  at 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  157 

our  disposal  was  intended  for  a  voyage  to  the  Hervey  Islands, 
Rurutu,  etc.  But  new  stations  will  entail  new  expenses ; 
and  I  would  enforce  on  the  minds  of  the  Directors  the  ne- 
cessity of  extending.  Here  are  missionaries  laboring  within 
narrow  spheres,  with  thousands  on  every  side  waiting  ready 
to  receive  the  Gospel.  Fifty  native  teachers  might  be  ob- 
tained from  our  churches.  With  a  trifling  additional  expense 
of  £500  to  =£700  a  year,  our  labors  might  be  extended  ten- 
fold. The  Marquesas,  Navigators',  New  Hebrides,  New 
Caledonia,  New  Guinea,  etc.,  could  all  be  obtained  by  us. 
Why  cramp  us,  with  all  the  means,  but  money,  at  our  com- 
mand ?  Of  the  islands  we  have  visited,  Rurutu,  Aitutaki, 
Rarotonga,  etc.,  it  may  almost  be  said,  i  We  came,  we  saw, 
we  conquered.'  And  if  such  success  has  attended  us  at  those 
islands,  is  it  not  reasonable  to  expect  similar  successes  at 
other  places  ?  The  general  method  is,  for  masters  to  urge 
their  servants  to  duty  :  it  is  the  reverse  here.  We  have  to 
urge  you." 

Referring  to  the  same  topic,  he  thus  expressed  himself  in 
a  letter  to  Mr.  Ellis  of  the  same  date.  "  I  have  written  to 
Mr.  Hankey,  showing  how  desirable  it  is  to  extend  our  means 
of  usefulness.  We  could  supply  fifty  native  teachers  from 
our  various  churches,  and  extend  our  labors  ten-fold  if  we 
had  the  opportunity.     How  are  we  cramped  !" 

But  anxious  as  Mr.  Williams  was  to  widen  the  range  of  his 
exertions,  he  was  unable  to  do  so  until  the  following  year. 
In  the  mean  time,  however,  Raiatea  reaped  the  fruit  of  his 
continued  labors,  and  was  additionally  benefited  by  the  valua- 
ble aid  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman,  who  relieved  him  of  the  su- 
perintendence of  the  children's  school,  and  thus  enabled  him 
to  introduce  other  plans  of  usefulness.  And  this  was  neces- 
sary ;  for,  as  the  settlement  advanced,  and  the  demand  for 
labor  was  proportionably  diminished,  its  vigilant  superinten- 
dent perceived  the  importance  of  devising  new  expedients  to 
stimulate  the  industry,  and  improve  the  circumstances  of  the 
people.  With  this  view,  he  resolved  to  learn,  that  he  might 
be  able  to  teach,  the  manufacture  of  rope.  Preparatory  to 
this,  however,  it  was  requisite  to  find  a  substitute  for  flax, 
which,  though  indigenous  in  New  Zealand  and  some  other 
islands,  did  not  grow  at  Raiatea.  But  this  was  soon  discov- 
ered in  the  fibrous  husk  of  the  cocoa  nut,  and  the  stalks  of  the 
banana,  which  proved,  after  proper  preparation,  an  excellent 
material  for  the  purpose.  Having,  therefore,  made  a  winch, 
14 


158  LIFE     OF    THE 

and  other  necessary  machinery,  he  soon  succeeded ;  and  as 
the  rope  and  cordage  thus  prepared  were  readily  purchased 
by  masters  of  vessels,  and  brought  an  ample  remuneration  for 
labor,  he  was  not  a  little  gratified  by  the  result  of  his  experi- 
ment. How  Mr.  Williams  acquired  this  knowledge,  and 
constructed  the  apparatus,  we  are  not  informed.  The  only 
explanation  of  this,  and  similar  transactions,  must  be  sought 
in  the  inventive  power  and  endless  expedients  of  his  active 
and  devoted  mind. 

The  subjoined  letter,  written  in  November,  1826,  to  his 
family,  presents,  with  other  information,  another  phase  of  this 
remarkable  man's  labors  at  Raiatea,  and  at  the  same  time, 
will  make  the  reader  more  familiar  with  the  habits  of  thought 
and  the  amount  of  Scripture  truth  prevalent  amongst  the  peo- 
ple of  his  charge.  Whether  discussions,  like  those  of  which 
he  has  here  furnished  a  specimen,  were  the  best  adapted 
method  of  instruction  for  a  people  in  their  immature  state  of 
knowledge,  the  reader  must  judge  for  himself.  If,  however, 
in  adopting  such  a  plan,  Mr.  Williams  erred,  that  error  will 
not  be  harshly  condemned. 

"  I  have  much  to  say  to  you,  but  I  scarcely  know  what  to  write, 
for  several  reasons;  especially  because  there  is  danger  of  saying  too 
much,  or  saying  too  little.  In  the  first  place,  I  may  tell  you  that  we 
purpose  going,  for  a  few  months,  to  Rarotonga,  to  assist  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Pitman  in  forming  a  settlement,  and  arranging  the  affairs  of  tbe  sta- 
tion, etc.  They  are  two  right-minded  missionaries,  but  weak  and 
delicate.  You  will  be  pleased  to  hear,  that  we  have  sent  home  from 
our  Missionary  Society  at  Raiatea  nearly  £300.  The  children's  sub- 
scriptions, for  this  year  only,  amounted  to  £30.  The  total  sent  in  is 
for  two  years.  In  addition  to  this,  we  support  our  six  native  teachers 
at  the  out-stations.  I  am  inclined  to  think,  that  few  of  your  English 
churches  excel  us  in  this  respect. 

"  I  will  now  give  you  an  account  of  a  meeting  which  we  held  last 
night.  It  is  a  specimen  of  numerous  other  meetings  of  the  same  kind 
which  I  have  held  with  the  people.  The  subject  of  conversation  last 
night  was  the  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  meetings  are  always 
opened  by  prayer.  I  preside,  as  a  matter  of  course  ; — state  the  sub- 
ject for  consideration  ; — occasionally  propose  a  question,  start  an  ob- 
jection, or  throw  out  a  remark,  as  circumstances  may  dictate.  The 
following  is  an  accurate  report  of  what  passed  last  evening  : — 

"  '  I  firmly  believe,'  said  the  first  speaker,  '  that  Jesus  Christ  is  God 
as  well  as  man.'  4  Are  you  not  mistaken  ?'  was  the  reply  ;  '  was  not 
Jesus  man  and  man  only  ?'  '  I  believe,'  rejoined  the  first, '  that  Je- 
sus was  really  man,  for  he  had  both  the  body  and  soul  of  man  ;  but 
he  was  God  as  well  as  man,  for  he  took  on  himself  the  form  of  man. 
If  he  had  been  only  man,  he  could  not  have  died  for  sinners.'  '  Is 
not  that  a  proof,'  asked  another, '  that  he  is  not  God  ?     If  God,  why 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  159 

die  ?'     First  speaker  :  '  His  dying  only  proves  him  to  be  man ;  hi3 
rising  again  proves  him  to  be    God.'     l  And  if,'  added  another,  *  he 
was  only  man,  why  so  much  ado  about  his  death  ?     Many  have  died 
cruel  deaths  ;  Paul  was  beheaded,  and  Peter  was  crucified,  but  there 
is  not  so  much  said  about  their  deaths.'     '  Ah  but,'  rejoined  another, 
'  lately  Tuihe  died  among  us,  and  there  was  a  great  ado  about  his 
death  : — what  he  said,  and  how  happily  he  died.'     '  But  stop,'  cried 
one,  '  did  the  sun  hide  himself  in  darkness  at  Tuihe's  death, — did  the 
rocks  rend  at  Tuihe's  death, — did  any  exclaim  at  Tuihe's  death,  Tru- 
ly this  was  the  Son  of  GodV     '  But  did  not  Jesus  eat  food  when  on 
earth,  and  will  God  eat  food  ?'     « I  say,'  was  the  answer,  '  he  was 
man  as  well  as  God, — therefore  did  he  eat  food.'     '  Give   us   some 
other  proof  that  he  was  God,'  said  another.     •  The  various  miracles 
that  he  wrought,'  was  the  reply.     '  But  did  not   Peter  and   all   the 
apostles  work  miracles  ?'     '  Yes,  but  they  did  their  miracles  with  bor- 
rowed power ;  and,  when  they  returned,  did  they  not  tell  Jesus  that 
they  did  all  in  his  name,  and  not  in  their  own  ;  and  even  that  they 
had  cast  out  devils  in  his  name  ?'     Another  said,  '  Is  not  the  star  that 
led  the  wise  men  from  the  East  a  proof  of  the   Divinity  of  Jesus  ?' 
«  But,  if  really  God,  would  he  have  been  laid  in  a  manger  ?'     '  Yes,' 
said  another,  'for  did  he  not  humble  himself,  and  lay  aside  his  glory 
as  God  ?     If  he  had  come  in  his  glory,  would  not  man  have  exceed- 
ingly feared  ?   We  know  what  Moses  said.'     Another  added,  '  When 
Jesus  was  baptized  by  John,  did  not  God  say  from  heaven,  This  is 
my  beloved  Son, — did  not  the  Spirit  descend  upon  him, — did  not  the 
heavens  open  ?  and  what  is  all  this,  but  proof  that  he  was  really  God  ?' 
4  But  have  not  others  been  spoken  to  from  heaven  ?'     '  Who — who  ?' 
«  Paul  was  addressed  from  heaven, — Peter  was  addressed  from  hea- 
ven.'    •  True,  but  did  God  say  to  Paul,  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son  f 
Another,  '  Could  any  man  feed  five  thousand  with  a  few  loaves  and 
fishes  ?'     Another,  '  Angels  attended  at  the  birth  of  Christ :  a  great 
company.'     '  Angels  attended  also  about  John.'     '  An  angel  brought 
the  message  to  Zacharias,  but  angels  did  not  attend  at  his  birth,  and 
sing,  Glory  to  God,  etc.     Another,  '  If  he  had  been   only  man,  he 
would  have  been  in  the  cave  to  the  present  day.'     *  Don't  you  know 
that  his  disciples  stole  him  away  ?'     '  Was  he  stolen  ?— that  's  a  lame 
tale.     If  the  soldiers  were  asleep,  how  could  they  know  he  was  sto- 
len ?'     •  Well,  how  can  you  prove  that  he  is  gone  to  heaven  ?  was  he 
not  seen  on  earth  after  he  rose  ?  did  he  not  ask  meat  of  his  disciples, 
and  converse  with  them  ?'     '  Stop,  friend,'  one  replied, '  is  it  general 
with  dying  men  to  rise  again,  and  go  about  and  ask  meat,  and  con- 
verse with  their  friends  ?'     •  You  talked  about  miracles  ;  does  not  our 
missionary  cure  the  lame,  the  halt,  and  the  blind  ?'     Answer,  *  How 
many  people  did  Jesus  bleed, — to  whom  did  he  give  medicine  ?    Our 
missionary  cures  by  giving  medicine  ;  Jesus  did  so  by  his  voice  only.' 
*  Stay,  did  not  Jesus  mix  clay  with  spittle,  and  anoint  the  eyes  of  the 
blind  ?'     «  But  is  that  medicine  ?     You  take  clay,  or  sand,   or   coral, 
and  anoint  the  eyes  of  Taeva,  (a  blind  man,)  and  see  what  a  miracle 
you  will  make  of  it.'     '  Is  it  a  Godlike  action  to  pray  ?  is  there  not 
something  un-godlike  in  praying  ?'     '  For  you,  the  prayerless,  did  he 
pray.'     '  How  is  it  that  he  took  other  people's  corn  on  the  Sabbath- 
day  ?'     '  Don't  you  know  that  he  is  Lord  of  all, — made  the  sea,  and 
all  that  is  in  it, — the  earth,  and  all  that  is  in  it ;  besides,  they  were 


160  LIFE     OF    THE 

hungry,  and  God  loves  mercy  better  than  sacrifice.'  *  If  he  is  Lord 
of  all,  why  beg  water  of  the  woman  of  Samaria?'  (Here  the  thread 
of  the  debate  was  lost  for  a  short  time.) 

"  Another  said,  '  he  believed  he  was  God,  because  he  said,  /  and 
my  father  are  one;  and,  7  am  Jilpha  and  Omega;  and  because  the 
Father  addressed  him,  saying,  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  for  ever  and 
ever  ;  a  sceptre  of  righteousness, ,'  etc. 

"  Another  believed  it,  because  he  fully  satisfied  the  justice  of  God  ; 
and,  when  cast  off  by  his  father  on  the  cross,  yet  bore  the  weight  of 
man's  guilt  by  himself.  •  He  is  also,'  added  this  native,  '  to  judge  the 
world,  and  must  therefore  be  God.' 

"  Another  said,  '  He  himself  has  promised,  Where  two  or  three  are 
met  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them;  and,  I  icill  be  with 
you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Now  how  can  he  fulfil 
these  promises?  While  we  are  gathered  here  to  worship  and  pray, 
others  are  gathered  in  distant  lands,  some  in  Britain ;  and  how  can  he 
be  with  them  all  if  he  is  not  God?'  •' 

"  [n  this  account,"  Mr.  Williams  adds,  "  I  have  given  you  a  fair 
specimen  of  these  meetings.  It  is  not  a  selection  of  the  best ;  but 
one  which  came  in  course  last  night,  and  I  thought  it  would  be  in- 
teresting to  you. 

"  All  the  other  concerns  of  the  station  go  on  as  usual.  I  have  just 
returned  from  a  very  fine  feast  of  the  children,  full  four  hundred  of 
whom  were  present.  It  was  occasioned  by  opening  the  new  school- 
house.  The  children  walked  in  procession,  with  banners,  etc.  All 
the  girls  wore  bonnets,  and  the  greater  number  of  them  were  in 
mourning  for  the  king's  brother,  who  died  lately  very  happy.  Many 
of  them  had  little  gowns,  shawls,  etc.  I  never  saw  the  children  look 
so  well  before.  I  preached  to  them,  after  which  they  were  publicly 
examined. 

"  I  have  received  good  news  from  Rurutu.  Mr.  Stutchbury  will 
give  you  an  account  of  what  he  saw  there.  I  am  sorry  to  say,  that 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bourne  are  about  to  leave  us  in  consequence  of  Mrs. 
B's  state  of  health.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Piatt  are  at  Borabora.  We  are 
going  to  spend  a  few  days  with  them  soon.  We  are  also  going  to  the 
opening  of  the  chapel  at  Huahine,  which  is  nearly  finished.  After 
this  we  propose  taking  a  trip  to  Rurutu  and  Rarotonga :  so  you  see, 
we  shall  be  wanderers  for  a  while,  but  it  is  all  on  sacred  ground ;  all 
in  the  midst  of  the  harvest,  where  there  is  plenty  of  work. 

"  I'll  give  your  husbands,  my  dear  sisters,  a  Raiatean  cure  for  a 
scolding  wife.  I  have  a  young  man  at  work  for  me,  who  is  a  very 
good-tempered  and  a  very  droll  fellow.  His  wife  is  very  fond  of 
him ;  but  is,  at  times,  troubled  with  a  terrible  itching  under  the 
tongue  ;  and  while  this  lasts,  scold  she  must.  The  young  man  listens 
to  the  effusions  of  her  anger  very  patiently,  and  while  she  is  scolding, 
he  quietly  opens  the  New  Testament,  and  begins  to  read  it  aloud. 
At  this,  the  wife  storms  out,  '  Why  does  this  fellow  read  the  Word  of 
God?'  and  the  husband  calmly  replies,  '  To  calm  your  troubled  spirit, 
my  dear,  and  to  support  me  against  the  vollies  of  your  wrath,  lest  my 
ange  should  be  kindled  too.'  The  loving  wife  soon  perceives  that 
it  is  of  no  use  for  her  to  scold,  so  she  embraces  her  husband,  smiles 
at  her  own  folly,  and  promises  in  future  to  regulate  her  tongue. 

"  You  must  tell  my  dear  father,  that  our  hands  are  full  of  the  best 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  161 

of  work.  1  hope,  and  trust,  and  pray,  that  he  is  walking  worthy  of 
his  profession,  and  honoring  his  gracious  Lord.  It  is  my  sincere  de- 
sire and  constant  prayer,  that  he  and  my  dear  brothers  may  be  brought 
into  Christ's  fold.  This  was  also  the  earnest  supplication  of  our 
dearest,  excellent,  and  best  of  mothers ;  and,  as  •  the  effectual  fervent 
prayer  of  the  righteous  availeth  much,'  who  can  tell  how  far  it  may 
avail  for  them?  Let  us,  dear  sisters,  use  our  utmost  efforts,  that  the 
summit  of  her  desires  while  she  was  on  earth  may  be  accomplished. 
Oh  what  a  privilege,  if  a  father,  mother,  and  a  whole  family  of  sons 
and  daughters,  were  all  washed  in  the  same  precious  blood  !" 

To  the  details  furnished  in  the  preceding  letter,  it  will  be 
necessary  only  to  add  the  following  extracts,  in  order  to  com- 
plete the  history  of  this  part  of  Mr.  Williams's  life : — 

"  It  is  now  ten  years  since  we  parted  with  friends  whom  we  re- 
member  with  peculiar  affection  ;  but  no  regret  is  felt,  that  so  long  a 
time  has  been  passed  in  the  service  of  such  a  Master.  On  the  contra- 
ry, some  pleasure  is  experienced,  when  we  reflect  that  we  have  not 
labored  in  vain.  The  concerns  of  our  station  are  going  on  as  usual. 
From  four  to  ten  persons  are  added  monthly  to  our  church,  and  the 
conduct  of  the  members  generally  is  all  that  we  can  expect. 

"  We  have  recently  been  visited  with  a  dreadful  epidemic.  Nine 
or  ten  people  have  died.  Seven  or  eight  of  them,  we  have  reason  to 
believe,  died  in  the  Lord.  Three  were  triumphing  in  Christ  Jesus. 
This  has,  I  trust,  been  productive  of  good  effects  amongst  us.  One 
of  them,  whom  I  visited  several  times,  was  strong  in  faith,  and  died 
rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  He  requested  that  no 
means  might  be  used  to  detain  him  on  earth,  as  he  desired  to  depart 
and  be  with  Jesus.  He  died  commending  his  wife  and  children  to 
God  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace." 

To  this  Mrs.  Williams  adds : — 

"My  dear  John  is  fully  employed.  All  his  spare  time  is  devoted 
to  translating  the  Scriptures.  Several  of  our  people  have  died.  My 
dear  John  attended  the  sick  night  and  day,  and  was  the  means  of  re- 
covering a  great  many. 

"  Since  I  last  wrote  we  have  been  favored  with  another  sweet  little 
boy.  We  have  called  him  Samuel,  and  pray  that  he  may  be  a  Sam- 
uel indeed.  He  is  now*  eight  months  old.  Our  dear  John  is  at 
school  at  Eimeo.  This  is  his  second  year.  It  is  a  great  sacrifice  to 
part  with  him ;  but,  as  it  is  for  his  future  benefit,  we  have  committed 
him  to  the  care  of  the  great  Preserver. 

"  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Pitman  are  still  with  us;  but  they  are  preparing  to 
leave  for  Rarotonga,  and  my  dear  John  proposes  that  we  shall  accom- 
pany them,  and  assist  in  the  formation  of  their  station.  Neither  of 
them  enjoys  good  health,  and  to  enter  upon  so  large  a  field  without 
assistance  would  be  very  trying.  They  have  been  with  us  twelve 
months,  and  we  feel  quite  attached  to  them." 

*  November  28,  1826. 
14* 


162  LIFE     OF    THE 

Some  time  elapsed,  however,  after  Mr.  Williams  had  form- 
ed the  purpose  of  accompanying  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman,  ere 
they  could  procure  a  passage.  But  the  interval  was  fully  oc- 
cupied, not  only  with  his  own  charge,  but  with  that  of  the 
station  at  Tahaa,  which  had  been  placed  under  his  care  by 
Mr.  Bourne,  who,  compelled  by  the  serious  illness  of  Mrs.  B., 
had  left  on  a  visit  to  the  colony.  At  length,  however,  in 
April,  1827,  a  vessel  was  engaged,  and  preparations  made  for 
their  departure.  But  this  was  attended  with  serious  difficul- 
ties. When  Mr.  Williams  formed  the  purpose,  it  was  with 
the  confident  expectation  that  his  esteemed  brother  at  Tahaa 
would,  to  some  extent,  supply  his  place ;  but,  as  Mr.  Bourne 
had  now  sailed,  and  no  other  missionary  could  be  induced  to 
leave  his  own  station,  Mr.  Williams  was  compelled  to  entrust 
the  people  to  the  care  of  Tuahine,  a  deacon  of  the  church, 
and  a  tried  and  trustworthy  man.  It  was,  however,  a  diffi- 
cult and  responsible  position  for  a  native;  and,  although  the 
individual  selected  was  most  suitable  for  the  purpose,  the  ex- 
periment was  confessedly  hazardous.  And  Mr.  Williams 
knew  this.  He  was  well  aware  that,  however  efficient  such 
agents  may  be  while  under  the  superintendence  of  European 
missionaries,  they  were  generally  incompetent  to  a  post  which 
required  much  wisdom,  firmness,  and  self-reliance.  But  as 
there  appeared  no  alternative  between  leaving  Raiatea  with 
a  native  pastor,  and  neglecting  a  long  desired  opportunity  for 
conveying  to  other  islands  the  treasures  of  the  Gospel ;  and 
as,  moreover,  he  expected  to  re-occupy  his  place  in  three  or 
four  months,  he  deemed  the  path  of  duty  plain. 

Some,  indeed,  might  have  thought  otherwise,  and  have 
concluded  that  Mr.  Williams's  success  at  Raiatea  should 
have  bound  him  to  the  spot.  But  upon  his  mind  this  success 
produced  the  very  opposite  effect.  The  beneficial  changes 
which  had  been  already  effected  by  his  agency  were,  in  his 
view,  merely  the  first-fruits  of  a  rich  harvest  yet  to  be  gather- 
ed out  of  the  ample,  but  uncultivated  fields  around  him. 
What  God  had  wrought  by  him  at  Raiatea,  only  confirmed 
his  confidence  in  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  and  fed  his  zeal 
for  its  wider  dissemination.  So  long,  indeed,  as  causes 
which  he  could  not  control  restricted  his  labors,  he  deemed 
his  position  providential ;  and,  although  he  often  looked  with 
hope  and  desire  across  the  blue  waves  which  determined  the 
bounds  of  his  habitation,  he  nevertheless  continued  to  culti- 
vate the  enclosure  around  him  with  diligence  and  delight. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  163 

At  the  same  time,  his  ruling  passion  was  constantly  prompt- 
ing him  to  make  an  effort  to  open  other  doors  of  faith  to  the 
heathen  ;  and  no  means  were  neglected,  which  were  calcula- 
ted to  contribute  to  the  fulfilment  of  his  desire.  This  was 
a  state  of  mind  which  he  never  sought  to  conceal,  or  deemed 
it  necessary  to  defend ;  and  its  beneficial  effects  are  to  be 
traced  throughout  the  subsequent  stages  of  his  history. 


164 


LIFE     OF    THE 


CHAPTER  V. 

FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  SECOND  VOYAGE  TO  THE 
HERVEY  ISLANDS  UNTIL  HIS  DEPARTURE  FOR 
SAMOA. 

Messrs.  Williams  and  Pitman  arrive  off  Rarotonga — Mr.  Williams's 
Imminent  Danger  in  Landing — Reception  by  the  People — Removal 
of  Settlement — Ludicrous  jScene — Early  Engagements — Acquisi- 
tion of  the  Dialect — Its  Peculiarities — Laudable  Conduct  of  the 
Avaruans — Mr.  Williams  Accompanies  them  to  their  Former  Resi- 
dence— His  Object  and  Plans — The  Nature  and  Importance  of  his 
Influence — Unwilling  Detention  at  Rarotonga — Its  Beneficial  Re- 
sults— "Messenger  of  Peace"  Built — Evidences  of  Genius,  and  Il- 
lustrations of  Character  thus  supplied — Feelings  with  which  Mr. 
W.  regarded  his  Vessel — Trials — Kindness  of  the  Natives — Arrival 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buzacott — Mr.  W  .{leaves  Rarotonga — Hopes  Cher- 
ished and  Scene  Exhibited  at  his  Departure — Arrives  at  Tahiti — 
Letters — Privations  and  Endurance  while  at  Rarotonga — Returns 
to  Raiatea — Death  of  his  Father — Domestic  Trial— Missionary  An- 
niversaries— Their  Importance — Interest  Imparted  to  them  by  Mr. 
W. — Narrative  of  a  Missionary  Voyage  by  a  Deacon  to  the  Out 
Stations — Mr.  W.  Sails  for  Rurutu — Letter  to  the  Directors  De- 
scribing the  Events  and  Results  of  this  Visit — Remarks — Arrival 
of  Ships  of  War  at  Raiatea — Reflections  upon  such  Occurrences — 
The  Satellite — Vincennes — Seringapatum — Letter  to  Rev.  Mr. 
Ellis — To  Mrs.  Kuck — Hurricane — Return  of  "The  Messenger  of 
Peace" — Prospect  of  the  Samoan  Voyage. 

Having  hastily  completed  their  preparations  for  the  voyage, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman  sailed  from 
Raiatea,  on  the  26th  of  April ;  and  on  the  5th  of  May,  reach* 
ed  Rarotonga.  But  the  sea  was  so  tempestuous,  that  they 
did  not  attempt  to  land  until  the  following  day,  when  Mr. 
Williams  experienced  one  of  those  perils  and  preservations, 
so  many  of  which  marked  his  subsequent  history.  "It  is 
now,"  writes  Mr.  Pitman,  "  fourteen  years,  on  the  5th  of  the 
present  month,  (May,  1841),  that  he  and  I,  with  our  fami- 
lies, first  stepped  on  Rarotonga :  a  day  never  to  be  forgotten, 
but  which  almost  proved  fatal  to  him.  The  sea  was  running 
tremendously  high ;  and,  in  the  act  of  handing  over  his  infant 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  165 

son,  Samuel,  he  put  his  foot  upon  the  gunwale  of  our  boat, 
waiting  the  rising  of  the  wave  to  catch  hold  of  his  son,  when 
he  was  impelled  forward  with  violence  towards  the  side  of  the 
ship,  with  the  child  in  his  arms.  My  dear  wife,  perceiving 
his  danger,  caught  hold  of  the  skirt  of  his  coat,  and,  with  all 
her  might,  pulled  him  and  his  son  into  the  boat,  or  they  must 
have  both  been  crushed  to  death.  Mrs.  Williams  sitting  in 
the  bottom  of  the  boat  with  her  face  covered,  did  not  perceive 
the  danger,  which  may  be  regarded  as  a  providential  circum- 
stance, for  had  she  seen  it,  and  made  an  effort  to  rescue  him, 
I  see  no  possibility  of  saving  the  boat  from  being  upset." 

The  report  of  Mr.  Williams's  arrival  off  the  island  had 
been  widely  spread  on  the  day  previous  to  his  landing,  and 
had  attracted  to  the  beach  an  immense  assemblage  anxious 
to  see  and  welcome  the  man  who  first  brought  to  them  the 
Gospel.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  they  leaped  on  shore,  they 
were  surrounded  by  the  multitude,  who  would  not  permit 
them  to  pass,  without  having  severally  exchanged  the  English 
mode  of  salutation  ;  and  as  with  this  new  custom,  they  had, 
unfortunately  for  their  visitors,  received  the  opinion,  that  the 
strength  of  the  squeeze,  and  the  violence  of  the  shake,  were 
the  orthodox  standards  of  sincerity,  Mr.  Williams's  hand  at 
least  was  in  no  danger,  for  some  time  afterwards,  of  losing  the 
impression. 

"  On  the  Wednesday  after  our  arrival,"  Mr.  Pitman  writes, 
"  we  attended  service  at  the  chapel,  which  was  completely 
crowded.  Tiberio,  the  native  teacher,  preached.  To  me  it 
was  a  pleasing  sight.  To  witness  so  large  a  building, 
crowded  with  people  who  but  recently  were  pagans,  now  lis- 
tening to  the  word  of  God  from  the  lips  of  a  native  teacher  of 
another  island,  produced  feelings  not  easily  described.  Who 
could  fail  to  exclaim, '  What  hath  God  wrought !'  Who  could 
restrain  the  prayer,  '  O  thou  great  head  of  the  church,  begin 
and  carry  on  thy  regenerating,  sanctifying  work  in  the  hearts 
of  this  long  neglected  people  V  " 

In  the  following  week,  in  conformity  with  a  resolution 
passed  prior  to  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries,  the  people  all 
removed  from  Avarua  to  Gnatangeia,  another  district  a  few 
miles  distant.  The  ludicrous  scene  then  witnessed  greatly 
delighted  Mr.  Williams,  than  whom  few  men  were  more 
keenly  alive  to  the  humorous ;  and  surely  if  ever  there  was 
"  a  time  to  laugh,"  it 'was  when,  from  the  elevation  of  "  Her- 
culean shoulders  delighted  with  their  occupation,"    he  saw 


166  LIFE     OF     THE 

hundreds  of  natives,  full  of  glee  and  gladness,  wading  through 
roads  almost  impassable,  "  one  carrying  the  tea-kettle,  another 
the  frying-pan,  some  a  box,  others  a  bed-post ;"  many  of  them 
holding  their  precious  burdens  high  in  the  air,  to  challenge 
universal  admiration ;  and  the  king  himself  specially  enam- 
ored with  an  article  of  earthenware  not  to  be  described,  and 
bearing  it  with  an  air  of  supreme  satisfaction,  and  without  the 
smallest  damage  to  his  royal  dignity,  by  the  side  of  the  mis- 
sionary. Thus  did  this  motley,  and  matchless  multitude  pur- 
sue their  journey ;  until,  exhausted  with  talking  and  laughter, 
Mr.  W.  found  himself  well  disposed  to  seek  repose,  as  soon 
as  they  had  reached  their  destination.  But,  on  the  next  morn- 
ing, serious  occupation  became  the  order  of  the  day.  No 
time  was  lost.  No  sooner  had  he  found  a  fulcrum  for  his  lever, 
than  he  began  to  exert  it  in  elevating  the  people.  He  knew 
not  how  soon  he  might  leave  them,  and,  therefore,  resolved 
to  do  his  utmost  without  delay. 

In  accordance  with  this  determination,  a  public  meeting 
was  forthwith  convened,  when  it  was  resolved  that  their  first 
and  best  endeavors  should  be  devoted  to  the  erection  of  a 
house  for  God.  No  tedious  forms  or  useless  discussions  in- 
tervened between  the  purpose  and  the  performance ;  for,  on 
the  next  day,  the  whole  settlement  was  in  motion ;  and,  with- 
in a  week,  sufficient  timber  for  the  building  had  been  hewn, 
and  brought  to  the  spot.  "  It  produced,"  says  Mr.  Pitman, 
"pleasing  sensations  in  my  mind  to  see  such  numbers  of 
people,  laboring  for  so  good  a  purpose,  with  their  chiefs  at 
their  head.  While  we  were  fixing  the  rafters,  the  chiefs  ex- 
pressed a  wish  that  two  of  their  varua  kinos,  (evil  spirits) 
might  be  stripped  of  their  cloth  to  wrap  around,  or  ornament 
them.  To  this  we  agreed ;  and,  as  the  natives  were  bringing 
the  '  evil  spirits '  from  their  deserted  settlement,  I  said  to  one 
of  the  chiefs,  '  Behold  the  gods  you  formerly  worshipped !' 
'  Yes,'  he  replied,  '  we  were  in  darkness  then.'  Surely  the 
prince  of  darkness  must  have  gnashed  his  teeth  at  such  a 
sight !" 

In  seven  weeks  from  its  commencement,  the  chapel  was 
completed.  It  was  substantially  built,  and  very  commodi- 
ous. "  And  the  work,"  writes  Mr.  Pitman,  "  was  finished 
in  a  manner  far  superior  to  anything  I  could  have  expected, 
considering  that  five  years  ago  the  people  of  this  island  knew 
not  the  use  of  axe  or  plane,  but  were  rude,  uncivilized  beings." 

While  the  chapel  was  being  erected,  Mr.  Williams  not  on- 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  167 

ly  wrought  with  his  own  hands,  but,  by  conversing  with  the 
people,  speedily  acquired  their  dialect.  This,  indeed,  was 
radically  the  same  as  the  Tahitian,  with  which  he  was  nearly 
as  familiar  as  a  native ;  but  its  peculiarities  were  numerous, 
and  its  pronunciation  difficult.  This,  of  course,  at  first  ren- 
dered intercourse  unsatisfactory,  and  preaching,  to  some  ex- 
tent, unintelligible.  It  also  prevented  the  Rarotongans  from 
learning  to  read  with  ease,  as  all  the  books  they  then  pos- 
sessed were  in  Tahitian.  One  or  two  examples  of  the  differ- 
ence between  the  dialects,  may  serve  to  show  the  preliminary 
difficulty  which  Mr.  Williams  was  compelled  to  master  at  this 
period. 

The  Tahitian  words  abounded  with  breaks,  which  are  sup- 
plied in  the  Rarotongan  with  k  and  gn.  Thus,  mcC  a,  the 
Tahitian  for  "  food,"  becomes  ma-gna  in  the  Rarotongan ; 
and  maV  tai,  "  good,"  is  converted  into  maitaki.  As,  more- 
over, the  natives  of  the  Hervey  Islands  cannot  articulate  the  h 
and  thef,  these  letters  never  occur  in  their  own  tongue ;  and 
the  difference  thus  caused  between  many  Tahitian  words, 
and  their  synonymes  in  Rarotongan,  will  appear  in  the  two  fol- 
lowing examples  : — The  Tahitian  for  "  humble  "  is  ha!  aha'  a. 
Here  are  two  A's  to  be  dropped,  and  two  hiatuses  to  be  sup- 
plied ;  and  when  this  is  done,  the  word  is  transformed  into 
akaaka.  By  observing  the  same  rules,  and  substituting  a  for/, 
fdi  becomes  in  the  Rarotongan,  aaki.  And  these  peculiari- 
ties were  rendered  the  more  difficult  to  a  foreigner,  from  their 
remarkable  pronunciation.  But  such  impediments  did  not 
long  hinder  Mr.  Williams  from  the  attainment  of  his  object. 
By  the  force  of  a  mind  more  than  usually  ardent,  and  by 
means  of  unremitting  application,  "  in  a  short  time,"  writes 
his  fellow-laborer,  "  he  was  able  to  preach  to  the  people ;" 
and  as  it  was  found  extremely  difficult  to  teach  them  to  read 
the  Tahitian  books,  he  prepared  others,  and  translated  the 
Gospel  by  John,  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  in  their  own 
tongue. 

As  soon  as  the  chapel  was  completed,  Messrs.  Williams 
and  Pitman  distributed  the  baptized,  and  those  who  were  can- 
didates for  baptism,  into  twenty-three  classes ;  each  contain- 
ing from  twenty-five  to  twenty-eight  households.  Two  of  the 
most  serious  and  intelligent  natives  were  appointed  over  each 
class,  to  secure  their  regular  attendance  upon  the  catechetical 
instructions  of  the  missionaries.  In  these  and  numerous 
other  labors  of  love,  Mr.  Williams  was  occupied  nearly  three 


168  LIFE    OF    THE 

months  at  Gnatangeia ;  and,  during  this  brief  but  busy  pe- 
riod, a  large  chapel  had  been  erected,  and  several  plans  for 
the  social  and  spiritual  improvement  of  the  people  brought 
into  operation.  And  these  useful  efforts  were  gratefully  re- 
garded and  properly  appreciated  by  the  natives.  This  was 
strikingly  seen  in  one  circumstance.  It  will  be  remembered, 
that  shortly  after  Mr.  Williams's  arrival  at  Avarua,  he  re- 
moved, with  the  inhabitants  of  that  district,  to  Gnatangeia. 
Here  the  Avaruans  had  remained  for  nearly  three  months  ; 
but  as  no  food  could  be  obtained,  except  from  their  own  farms, 
they  were  compelled  frequently  to  revisit  them  ;  and  thus,  so 
serious  an  amount  of  time  and  labor  was  consumed,  that  no- 
thing but  extreme  anxiety  to  be  near  the  missionaries  would 
have  detained  these  visitors  a  week  at  Gnatangeia.  But  greatly 
as  they  felt  the  disadvantages  of  their  position,  they  endured 
them  without  a  murmur,  until  the  chapel  had  been  completed, 
and  the  other  buildings  were  far  advanced.  At  length,  how- 
ever, they  began  to  express  their  anxiety  to  return,  and  to 
discover  some  signs  of  impatience ;  but,  even  now,  they  would 
not  decide  upon  a  course  which  they  so  ardently  desired,  ex- 
cept on  the  condition,  that  Mr.  Williams,  for  whose  person 
they  had  already  conceived  a  strong  attachment,  and  the 
value  of  whose  assistance  was  self-evident,  would  accompany 
them,  and  effect  as  much  for  their  own  settlement  as  he  had 
done  for  Gnatangeia.  A  wish  so  natural  from  a  people  so 
deserving,  was  not  to  be  disregarded  ;  and,  as  Mr.  Pitman 
had  now  mastered  the  language  sufficiently  to  be  able  to  carry 
on  the  course  of  instruction  so  auspiciously  commenced,  Mr. 
Williams  acceded  to  their  solicitation.  The  announcement 
of  his  determination  diffused  the  highest  delight  amongst  the 
Avaruans ;  and  it  was  so  obviously  equitable,  that  their  breth- 
ren, much  as  they  desired  to  retain  him,  could  not  complain 
of  his  removal.  Accordingly,  on  the  30th  of  July,  he  left 
Gnatangeia,  and  from  this  time,  until  his  departure,  continued 
to  reside  at  Avarua. 

On  returning  to  the  old  settlement,  everything  was  found 
in  the  utmost  disorder.  The  houses  were  dilapidated ;  the 
fences  destroyed ;  the  fields  and  gardens  overgrown.  But, 
directed  by  the  skill,  and  quickened  by  the  example  of  their 
energetic  superintendent,  the  Avaruans  soon  restored  their 
dwellings  ;  cleared,  enclosed,  and  cultivated  their  land  ;  pre- 
pared the  house  of  God  for  worship ;  and  thus  commenced 
that  rapid  and  remarkable  course  of  improvement,  which  has 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 

conducted  this  people  to  their  present  most  interesting,  and, 
in  both  a  social  and  religious  point  of  view,  very  advanced 
position. 

The  powerful  lever  which  raised  the  Rarotongans  to  the 
elevation  they  soon  attained,  was  the  same  by  which  Mr.  Wil- 
liams had  wrought  so  effectually  at  Raiatea.  It  was  "  the 
mighty  Gospel."  "  This,"  he  writes  to  the  Directors,  "  has 
been  preached  to  the  people  here  almost  daily  ever  since  our 
arrival,  and  their  attention  is  very  great.  Immediately  after 
each  service,  our  house  is  crowded  with  inquirers."  Such 
excitement  was  just  the  state  of  mind  which  he  had  en- 
deavored to  produce;  and,  availing  himself  of  it,  he  began  to 
clear  the  moral  waste  of  the  thick  growth  of  evils  which  had 
so  long  infested  it,  and  to  prepare  the  way  for  improvement 
upon  a  large  scale.  One  of  his  early  attempts  was  to  con- 
vince all  classes  of  the  pernicious  character  and  consequences 
of  many  of  their  social  customs,  which  he  boldly  recommend- 
ed them  to  abandon.  But  the  establishment  of  laws,  and 
their  attendant  liberties,  the  beneficial  results  of  which  he  had 
seen  elsewhere,  was  the  object  which  he  deemed,  next  to  the 
promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  of  primary  importance  to  the 
progress  of  society.  With  this  design,  he  translated  the  Ra- 
iatean  code,  and,  in  conversation  with  the  chiefs,  explained 
to  them  its  provisions,  their  justice,  and  their  utility.  In  this 
way  he  made  so  strong  an  impression  upon  many,  in  favor  of 
the  proposed  innovation,  that  he  ventured  to  recommend  the 
adoption  of  the  entire  code.  And  the  result  proved  that  he 
had  not  miscalculated  his  influence.  All  to  whom  his  views 
were  communicated,  acquiesced  in  them,  and  became  the 
voluntary  agents  of  their  own  social  renovation.  But  the  ad- 
vance thus  made  must  not  be  ascribed  to  any  very  enlightened 
or  elevated  apprehensions  on  the  part  of  those  who  promoted 
it.  Few  of  them  fully  appreciated  its  character,  or  foresaw 
all  its  consequences.  There  were,  indeed,  individuals  who 
gave  an  intelligent  assent  to  the  change ;  but  attachment  to 
the  missionary,  and  confidence  in  his  wisdom,  exerted  a  much 
more  powerful  influence  upon  their  decision,  than  any  other 
motives.  And  when  the  previous  circumstances  of  the  peo- 
ple are  considered,  and  it  is  recollected  that  the  supremacy  of 
law  would  divest  the  chiefs  of  their  most  valued  prerogatives, 
abolish  polygamy,  protect  property,  destroy  despotism,  and 
punish  with  heavy  penalties  crimes  which  had  grown  into 
customs,  it  must  awaken  wonder  that  any  stranger  could,  in 

15 


170  LIFE     OF    THE 

so  short  a  time,  and  by.  moral  means  alone,  have  acquired 
sufficient  influence  to  effect  so  extensive  a  revolution.  And 
what  may  reasonably  increase  our  surprise,  is  the  circum- 
stance that,  unlike  the  majority  of  great  and  sudden  changes, 
this  should  have  proved  so  permanent,  that  the  code  of  Wil- 
liams continues  to  be  the  law  of  Rarotonga. 

This  event  does  more  than  demonstrate  the  efficiency  and 
value  of  Christian  missions.  It  connects  itself  closely  with 
the  history  of  the  man,  through  whose  agency  this  great 
social  improvement  was  effected.  It  has  been  seen  in  previ- 
ous portions  of  his  life,  but  in  none  more  clearly  than  during 
his  stay  at  Rarotonga,  that  He  who  sent  forth  John  Williams 
to  Polynesia,  had  peculiarly  qualified  him  to  exert  a  benefi- 
cial influence  over  its  untutored  tribes.  At  first,  indeed, 
none  of  them  could  appreciate  the  sublime  inducements 
which  had  drawn  him  to  their  secluded  shores  ;  nor  did  they 
discern  the  noblest  features  of  his  character.  But  there 
were  other  excellencies  in  Mr.  Williams,  which,  though  not 
merely  superficial,  presented  themselves  so  obviously  upon 
the  surface  of  his  procedure,  as  at  once  to  interest  those  with 
whom  he  came  in  contact.  His  simplicity,  cheerfulness,  and 
courtesy,  his  pleasant  words  and  useful  deeds,  won  immedi- 
ately upon  all  classes,  and  sufficed,  from  the  very  commence- 
ment of  his  labors,  to  secure  their  compliance  with  his  sug- 
gestions, long  before  his  ultimate  and  spiritual  designs  could 
be  properly  understood.  And  this  personal  influence  was 
the  fulcrum  upon  which  he  placed  his  lever.  Nor  were  the 
methods  by  which  he  maintained  and  increased  his  useful 
power  less  to  be  admired  than  his  motives.  Although  he 
relied  firmly  upon  the  public  proclamation  of  Divine  truth, 
and  "  so  spake  that  a  great  multitude  believed,"  he  effected 
as  much,  and,  in  the  early  stages  of  a  mission,  even  more,  by 
private,  than  by  pulpit  instruction.  Both  from  principle  and 
inclination,  he  cultivated  the  most  unreserved  and  familiar 
intercourse  with  the  natives,  and  omitted  few  opportunities 
of  conveying  to  them  important  information.  Often,  while 
working  with  his  hands,  did  an  inquisitive  and  wondering 
crowd  watch  his  movements,  and  hang  upon  his  lips ;  and 
much  as  they  were  interested  in  what  they  saw,  they  were 
frequently  even  more  so  by  what  they  heard.  But,  although 
through  the  busy  hours  of  the  day,  Mr.  Williams  was  thus 
occupied,  with  scarcely  a  moment's  remission,  his  chosen 
time  for  conversation  was  when  the  shadows  of  evening  com- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  171 

pelled  him  to  suspend  his  more  active  engagements.  Then, 
sometimes  on  the  shore,  at  others  in  the  garden,  but  more 
generally  within  his  dwelling,  he  continued  to  teach  the  cap- 
tivated listeners,  who,  without  evincing  a  sign  of  weariness, 
would  often  remain  until  midnight,  or  beyond  it,  while  he 
answered  their  inquiries,  resolved  their  difficulties,  and  stored 
their  minds  with  various  knowledge.  It  was  at  these  seasons, 
and  by  such  methods,  that  he  confirmed  his  own  influence, 
and  prepared  both  chiefs  and  people  for  the  important  chan- 
ges which  he  was  anxious  to  introduce. 

But,  however  usefully  employed,  Mr.  Williams  had  not 
been  long  at  Avarua,  before  he  began  to  think  with  some 
anxiety  of  Raiatea.  When  he  left  that  island,  it  will  be 
recollected  that  he  intended,  within  a  short  time,  to  resume 
his  labors  there.  But  this  design  was  frustrated;  for  no 
opportunity  to  return  had  as  yet  been  presented.  He  who 
has  "  fixed  the  bounds  of  our  habitations"  detained  him  at 
Rarotonga.  Month  succeeded  to  month,  but  not  a  ship  ap- 
proached its  shores.  With  constantly  increasing  anxiety  did 
the  eye  of  the  Missionary,  as  each  morning  dawned,  and  often 
through  the  day,  sweep  the  horizon  in  quest  of  a  sail.  But 
every  search  only  brought  disappointment.  The  secluded 
spot  which  detained  him  a  prisoner,  was  then  scarcely  known, 
and  seldom  visited,  and  these  considerations,  together  with 
hope  long  deferred,  at  length  destroyed  all  expectation  of 
obtaining  a  passage  to  Raiatea.  But  it  was  well  for  Raro- 
tonga, and  for  other  lands  of  darkness,  that  it  was  not  4<  ac- 
cording to  his  mind ;"  for,  had  he  been  permitted  to  return, 
the  probability  is,  that  "  The  Messenger  of  Peace"  would 
never  have  been  built,  and  that  his  design  to  convey  the  Gos- 
pel to  more  distant  shores  must  have  remained  unaccom- 
plished. At  length,  however,  a  ship  did  arrive,  but,  happily, 
she  came  too  late,  for  he  had  now  advanced  far  in  building 
a  vessel  for  himself.  All,  therefore,  that  he  could  do,  was 
to  forward  by  her,  the  following  hastily-written  letter  to  his 
friend  Mr.  Ellis. 

"  Rarotonga,  Nov.  22,  1827. 

"  Very  Dear  Brother  Ellis, 

"  A  whaler,  bound  for  America,  has  unexpectedly  called,  and  is  off 
again  immediately;  but  thinking  that  this  may  reach  you,  before  I 
can  write  from  the  Society  Islands,  I  hastily  take  up  my  pen  to  thank 
you  for  your  very  kind  and  interesting  epistle. 

"  We  have  now  been  at  Rarotonga  seven  months ;  and,  since  we 
arrived  here,  I  have  been  fully  employed.     We  have  erected  a  large 


172  LIFE     OF    THE 

and  superior  place  of  worship,  and  I  have  translated  the  laws,  with 
modifications  and  additions.  These  have  now  been  established  ;  and 
peace  and  good-will  prevail  throughout  the  island.  I  have  also  pre- 
pared a  very  long  account  of  the  island,  gods,  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity, etc.,  and  have  translated  the  Epistles  to  the  Hebrews  and 
Galatians,  with  the  Gospel  by  John.  These  1  shall  send  home  by 
the  first  opportunity,  with  my  grammars  of  the  Tahitian  and  of  the 
Rarotongan,  which  contain  remarks  on  the  New  Zealand. 

"In  consequence  of  the  very  numerous  inconveniences  of  visiting 
in  other  vessels,  I  had  determined,  on  my  return  to  Raiatea,  to  build 
a  small  vessel  for  this  purpose  ;  but  Makea  and  the  other  chiefs  re- 
quested me  to  build  her  here.  This  I  have  done.  She  is  built  en- 
tirely of  tamanu,  and  about  fifty  or  sixty  tons,  quite  sharp.  We  have 
been  three  months  about  her,  and  intend  to  launch  her  next  week, 
and  start  for  Raiatea.  I  call  her  "The  Messenger  of  Peace."  My 
first  projected  voyage  is  to  take  not  less  than  twelve  native  teachers 
to  different  islands,  go  to  the  New  Hebrides,  New  Caledonia,  etc.  Jf 
you  can  incline  the  Directors  to  give  me  copper  for  her,  I  shall  be 
obliged.  *  *  You  will  be  pleased  to  hear  of  the  gradual  progress  of  the 
work  at  Rarotonga.  The  females  are  vastly  improved,  and  Scriptu- 
ral knowledge  is  spreading  fast.  I  have  not  time  to  give  you  any 
particulars,  as  the  captain  is  walking  up  and  down  waiting  for  the 
letter.  I  am  very  happy  indeed  to  hear  that  you  are  so  usefully 
employed  at  home.  Mrs.  W.  and  myself  are  deeply  grieved  at  the 
severe  and  protracted  sufferings  of  dear  Mrs.  Ellis.  We  continually 
remember  you  at  a  throne  of  grace.  Oh  !  how  sincerely  do  I  regret 
your  absence,  how  gladly  would  I  labor  with  you  anywhere. 

"  Tinomana,  who  is  the  king  of  all  the  south-west  district,  was  one 
of  the  first  to  destroy  his  idols.  His  attachment  to  the  word  is  very 
great,  and  his  conduct  altogether  consistent.  The  attention  of  the 
people  to  preaching  is  remarkable.  Our  congregation  on  the  Sabbath 
is  seldom  less  than  2000.  When  we  were  all  together  at  the  new 
settlement,  I  have  seen  assembled  between  4000  and  5000.  I  will 
write  very  fully  by  the  next  opportunity. 

"  Believe  me,  etc., 

"J.  Williams." 

The  building  of"  The  Messenger  of  Peace,"  referred  to  in 
the  preceding  letter,  was  one  of  the  most  remarkable  inci- 
dents in  the  life  of  Mr.  Williams,  and  supplies  illustrations 
of  his  character  too  important  to  be  overlooked.  In  many 
other  points,  his  course  at  Rarotonga  corresponded  with  that 
which  he  pursued  at  Raiatea.  But  the  triumph  over  diffi- 
culties, which  was  achieved  while  constructing  this  ship,  had 
no  parallel  in  his  previous  history.  It  has  been  frequently 
said  that  his  own  "  Narrative  of  Missionary  Enterprises,"  is 
invested  with  all  the  romantic  interest  which  belongs  to  the 
fictitious  "  Adventures  of  Robinson  Crusoe,"  with  the  addi- 
tional power  derived  from  its  truth.  But  it  must  be  confessed 
that  the  portion  of  this  work  which  describes  the  building  of 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  173 

his  ship,  possesses  a  fascination  altogether  peculiar.  It  stands 
alone,  not  only  amidst  the  sober  records  of  fact,  but  even 
amongst  the  creations  of  fancy.  Defoe  never  ascribed  to  the 
hero  of  his  romance  any  achievement  so  wonderful.  The 
imagination  of  that  graphic  delineator  was  chastened  and 
controlled  by  too  sound  a  judgment,  and  he  paid  too  strict 
a  regard  to  the  semblance  of  truth,  to  venture  to  disturb  the 
credulity  of  his  readers  by  any  invention  so  improbable.  It 
is  not,  therefore,  surprising  that  some  scepticism  should  have 
been  manifested  on  the  subject,  and  that,  on  rising  from  the 
perusal  of  this  marvellous  tale,  individuals  should  have  ex- 
claimed— "  How  can  these  things  be  ?"  Mr.  Williams  him- 
self met  with  such  doubters  while  in  this  country.  When  din- 
ing on  one  occasion  with  a  party  of  naval  gentlemen,  some  of 
whom  were  in  high  rank  and  station,  a  captain  present  turned 
to  him,  and,  with  all  the  frankness  which  characterizes  and 
commends  his  class,  said,  "  Well,  Mr.  Williams,  I  and  seve- 
ral of  my  naval  friends  have  read  your  book  ;  and,  if  you  will 
allow  me  to  be  candid,  I  may  tell  you,  that  we  can  receive  it 
all  except  that  story  about  the  building  of  a  ship ;  but  this 
really  exceeds  our  belief."  "lam  very  glad,  Sir,"  replied 
Mr.  W.,  "  that  you  have  expressed  your  doubt  novv,  because 

here  is  Captain ,  who  was  at  Raiatea  shortly  after  '  The 

Messenger  of  Peace'  arrived  there,  and  to  whom  therefore  I 
shall  refer  you  for  information  respecting  her."  The  honor- 
able and  estimable  officer  to  whom  this  appeal  was  made,  then 
described  the  vessel,  and  gave  such  details  respecting  her  as 
entirely  removed  the  incredulity  of  the  inquirer,  and  deeply 
interested  the  whole  company. 

Clearly  as  the  matchless  contrivances  which  enabled  Mr. 
Williams  to  accomplish  his  object  exhibit  his  genius  and  en- 
ergy, there  was  nothing,  throughout  the  progress  of  the  work, 
so  remarkable  as  its  original  conception.  This  was  entirely 
his  own,  and  it  indicates  a  consciousness  of  power  and  re- 
sources, which  few  other  men  could  have  entertained  without 
exposing  themselves  to  the  charge  of  insufferable  conceit  and 
folly.  For  who,  save  himself,  would  have  deemed  such  a 
work,  in  such  a  situation,  possible  ?  Had  we  seen  him  at 
Rarotonga,  and,  without  knowing  the  man,  heard  him  avow 
his  design,  who  would  not  have  condemned  it  as  one  of  the 
wildest  and  most  impracticable  dreams  that  had  ever  beguiled 
a  disordered  imagination?  For  what  was  it?  It  was  to 
build  a  ship  without  the  knowledge  of  the  art,  without  the 
15* 


174 


LIFE     OF    THE 


implements  essential  to  the  undertaking,  without  the  aid 
of  a  single  artificer,  and  even  without  the  requisite  mate- 
rials. When  he  formed  this  purpose,  he  did  it  with  the  full 
foreknowledge  that,  in  order  to  its  accomplishment,  he  would 
be  compelled  not  only  to  invent  some  things,  but  almost  to 
create  others,  (for  may  not  his  new  combinations  truly  bear 
this  name  ?)  and  all  this,  moreover,  by  the  aid  of  a  people 
whom  it  would  be  necessary  to  teach,  before  he  could  employ. 
What,  then,  must  have  been  the  skill  and  self-reliance  of  the 
man  who,  in  these  unfavorable  circumstances,  could  form 
and  execute  the  design  which  he  has  thus  described? — "  Af- 
ter some  deliberation,  I  determined  to  attempt  to  build  a  ves- 
sel ;  and  although  I  knew  little  of  ship-building,  had  scarcely 
any  tools  to  work  with,  and  the  natives  were  wholly  unac- 
quainted with  mechanical  arts,  I  succeeded,  in  about  three 
months,  in  completing  a  vessel  between  seventy  and  eighty 
tons  burden." 

Of  the  various  expedients  by  which  Mr.  Williams  supplied 
the  deficiencies  and  surmounted  the  difficulties  of  his  position, 
that  which,  perhaps,  has  been  regarded  with  the  most  lively 
interest  was  his  novel  substitute  for  a  pair  of  bellows.  This 
contrivance  was  perfectly  original.  It  was  not,  however,  a 
happy  guess,  but  the  result  of  reasoning.  "  It  struck  me,"  he 
observes,  "  that  as  a  pump  threw  water,  a  machine  construct- 
ed upon  the  same  principle  must,  of  necessity,  throw  wind." 
Acting,  therefore,  upon  this  new  suggestion,  he  constructed 
his  new  "  air-pump."  But  although  to  him  this  contrivance 
was  new,  he  subsequently  ascertained  that  he  was  not  its  sole 
inventor  ;  for,  during  a  missionary  tour  in  our  manufacturing 
districts,  he  discovered  with  surprise  and  delight  a  similar 
machine  in  use  there,  and  learned  that  it  was  deemed  supe- 
rior to  the  bellows.  The  history  of  this  "  wind  instrument" 
he  was  unable  to  trace :  but  its  adoption,  as  an  improvement 
upon  the  ordinary  mode,  by  those  who  could  command  the  best 
contrivances  of  mechanical  skill,  was  sufficient  evidence  of 
his  inventive  power. 

But  the  exemplification  of  Mr.  Williams's  genius  will  be 
found,  not  so  much  in  any  single  invention,  as  in  the  circum- 
stance, that  it  proved  equal  to  every  exigency,  and  enabled 
him  to  answer  every  demand.  "None  but  a  Williams," 
writes  Mr.  Pitman,  "  would  have  attempted  such  a  thing  as 
to  commence  building  a  vessel,  and  not  have  wherewith  to 
build  her.  I  have  often  been  amazed  to  astonishment  to  see 
with  what  coolness  he  met  the  difficulties  as  they  successively 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  175 

arose  in  his  undertaking."  The  cordage,  the  sails,  the  sub- 
stitutes for  nails,  oakum,  pitch  and  paint,  the  anchors  and 
pintles  of  the  rudder,  made  from  a  pick-axe,  an  adze  and  a 
hoe,  are  all  striking  illustrations  of  this  remark.  Nor  should 
the  fact  be  overlooked  that,  within  the  same  limited  period, 
Mr.  Williams  constructed  the  lathe  which  turned  the  sheaves 
of  the  blocks,  the  machinery  which  spun  the  ropes  and  cor- 
dage, the  forge  and  its  furniture,  as  well  as  all  the  numerous 
smaller  tools  required  by  himself  and  his  native  assistants  in 
this  remarkable  undertaking. 

Of  the  extraordinary  skill  which  he  had  discovered,  in 
bringing  his  work  to  a  successful  termination,  he  could  not 
have  been  unaware  at  the  time ;  but  yet  it  is  worthy  of  re- 
mark, as  characteristic  of  the  man,  that  the  subjoined  short 
extract,  from  a  letter  written  to  Mr.  Ellis  a  few  weeks  after 
"The  Messenger  of  Peace"  had  been  launched,  contains  the 
only  reference  to  this  memorable  achievement  which  can  be 
found  in  Mr.  Williams's  correspondence  : — "  I  have  built  a 
little  vessel  of  between  sixty  and  seventy  tons  for  missionary 
purposes.  She  was  not  four  months  in  hand,  from  the  time 
we  cut  the  keel  until  she  was  in  the  water.  I  had  everything 
to  make,  my  bellows,  forge,  lathe,  and  all  the  iron  work,  out 
of  old  axes,  iron  hoops,  etc. ;  but  I  cannot  enlarge  on  my  nu- 
merous manoeuvres  to  overcome  difficulties,  though  they 
would  be  interesting  to  you  no  doubt.  Suffice  it  to  say  she 
is  finished !"  Nor  during  his  stay  in  this  country,  would 
"the  ship  story"  have  been  so  frequently  repeated,  had  he 
not  discovered  its  interest  by  the  acclamation  with  which  it 
was  everywhere  hailed.  To  him  it  appeared  little  more  than 
a  cheerful  tale ;  and  the  writer  of  these  pages  can  testify  that, 
had  he  been  allowed  to  pursue  his  own  plan,  the  "  Missiona- 
ry Enterprises"  would  have  contained  nothing  beyond  a  brief 
and  passing  notice  of  this  transaction,  instead  of  the  full  and 
interesting  narrative  by  which  its  pages  are  now  enriched. 

These  comments,  however,  would  be  incomplete,  were  the 
circumstances  in  which  "The  Messenger  of  Peace"  origi- 
nated, and  the  motives  of  her  builder  passed  over  in  silence. 
His  desire  to  return  to  Raiatea,  without  doubt,  had  its  influ- 
ence upon  this  undertaking.  But  this  desire  was  not  the  pri- 
mary or  the  most  powerful  cause.  That  cause  must  be  sought 
in  principles  and  purposes  far  higher  than  those  of  temporary 
convenience,  or  personal  gratification.  Many  previous  pa- 
ges of  this  volume  have  been  illuminated  by  the  intense  glow 


176  LIFE     OP    THE 

of  sacred  zeal  for  the  wider  triumphs  of  Christian  truth  which 
fired  Mr.  Williams's  soul,  fell  in  M  words  that  burn"  from  his 
lips,  and  radiated  its  light  throughout  his  correspondence. 
But  until  now,  his  ardent  hope  had  been  deferred,  and  his 
various  efforts  for  the  realization  of  his  grand  object  vain. 
The  Directors  were  unwilling,  and  he  was  unable,  to  provide 
the  means  by  which  to  reach  those  distant  lands,  in  whose 
evangelization  he  felt  so  deep  an  interest.  Often  before  he 
had  left  Raiatea,  had  his  mind  been  kept  on  the  stretch, 
while  considering  the  various  devices  which  appeared  to 
promise  the  end  he  desired ;  and  more  than  once  he  had  en- 
tertained the  project  of  building  a  ship.  Of  this  Mrs.  Wil- 
liams was  aware ;  and  knowing  as  she  did  that  difficulties 
could  rarely  frustrate  a  design  upon  which  his  soul  had  been 
once  centered,  and  suffering  severely  at  the  time  from  dis- 
ease, she  expressed  to  him  her  fixed  aversion  to  a  voyage  so 
long  and  perilous  as  that  which  he  proposed  to  undertake. 
To  resist  the  wishes  of  one  so  greatly  beloved,  upon  a  point 
of  so  much  importance  to  her  happiness  and  health,  would 
have  done  violence  both  to  his  convictions  and  his  feelings. 
He,  therefore,  yielded  to  her  request ;  deferred  the  subject 
until  a  more  propitious  season,  and  endeavored  to  chastise  his 
ardor  into  submission.  But  while  at  Rarotonga,  this  difficul- 
ty was  removed.  By  an  act  of  Christian  principle,  as  noble 
as  her  previous  resistance  was  natural,  Mrs.  Williams  most 
unexpectedly,  and  without  solicitation,  gave  her  frank  and 
generous  consent  to  the  enterprise  which,  although  he  had 
been  long  silent  respecting  it,  she  well  knew  largely  occupied 
her  husband's  thoughts,  and  was  like  a  fire  shut  up  in  his 
heart.  At  once  he  exclaimed — "  This  is  the  finger  of  God  !" 
The  strong  current  of  his  zeal,  hitherto  pent  up,  now  flowed 
forth  in  an  unobstructed  channel ;  and  by  the  sudden  remov- 
al of  a  force  which  had  so  long  repressed  his  efforts,  his  elas- 
tic powers  rose  with  almost  preternatual  energy  high  above 
their  ordinary  level. 

In  this  state  of  mind,  Mr.  Williams  did  not  lose  much  time 
in  deliberation.  Convinced  that  the  only  means  of  reaching 
the  distant  islands  of  the  west  was  to  build  a  ship,  he  resolved 
to  make  the  attempt.  Hence  it  is  evident  that  in  his  Chris- 
tian devotedness  this  work  originated.  And  by  the  same  sa- 
cred impulse  he  was  sustained  and  borne  onward  to  its  ac- 
complishment. Had  his  zeal  been  less  ardent,  the  unparal- 
leled difficulties  of  his  position   would  have  either  deterred 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  177 

him  from  undertaking  the  work,  or  left  his  mind  without  that 
high  pressure  which  was  essential  to  enable  him  in  so  short  a 
time  to  bring  it  to  a  completion.  "  The  Messenger  of  Peace," 
therefore,  was  no  less  the  evidence  of  his  fervid  piety  than  of 
his  matchless  skill. 

With  what  feelings  Mr.  Williams  surveyed  his  ship  after  he 
had  finished  her,  we  may  learn  from  his  letters.  These  con- 
tain copious  references  to  the  subject,  but  they  are  all  in 
one  strain.  The  only  paragraph  in  which  he  distinctly  al- 
ludes to  the  marvellous  means  by  which  he  had  attained  his 
object,  has  been  cited ;  in  all  the  others,  he  speaks  singly  of 
the  end  which  so  largely  engaged  his  heart.  And  these  are 
full  of  the  fresh  and  forcible  utterances  of  sacred  joy,  and 
triumph,  and  hope.  And  how  natural  was  this,  now  that 
the  bright,  but  hitherto  illusory  vision  of  other  lands  visited 
and  conquered  for  Christ,  which  had  so  often  kindled  and 
captivated  his  heart,  was  about  to  be  realized.  A  missionary 
ship  had  been  obtained,  and  she  was  his  own.  "  My  ship," 
he  writes  to  Mr.  Ellis,  immediately  after  leaving  Rarotonga, 
"  is  about  to  convey  Mr.  Pritchard  and  Simpson  to  the  Mar- 
quesas ;  after  which,  I  purpose  taking  a  thorough  route,  and 
carrying  as  many  teachers  as  I  can  get,  down  through  all  the 
Navigators',  Figis,  New  Hebrides,  New  Caledonia,  etc.  I 
trust  that,  having  the  means  now  in  our  hands,  we  shall  speed- 
ily extend  our  missions  far  and  wide,  and  that  you  will  soon 
hear  of  a  change  in  the  Navigators'.  The  Lord  has  blessed 
our  labors  in  every  direction ;  and  I  trust  that  what  has  been 
done  is  only  an  earnest  of  what  will  be  done,  and  as  the  first 
drops  of  abundance  in  rain.  I  shall  write  to  the  Directors, 
and  to  Messrs.  James  and  East  for  their  assistance.  My 
hands,  my  head,  and  my  heart  are  more  full  of  missionary 
work  than  ever.  My  grasp  is  great  and  extensive,  and  the 
prospect  of  success  encouraging.  I'll  get  help  from  my  breth- 
ren, if  I  can ;  if  not,  nothing  shall  deter  me ;  I  will  work 
single-handed.  If  Pritchard  does  not  succeed  at  the  Marque- 
sas, which  I  fear  will  not  be  the  case,  he  will  accompany  me. 
He  is  a  warm,  open-hearted,  fine  fellow.  We  have  heard 
that  Mrs.  Ellis  is  recovering.  Is  it  possible?  How  delight- 
ed should  I  be,  were  you  to  come  out  again." 

In  a  similar  strain, — a  strain  which  indicates  most  pleas- 
ingly the  singleness  of  his  purpose,  no  less  than  the  ardor  of 
his  zeal, — he  thus  writes  to  the  Directors  : — "  I  now  propose 
to  visit  all  the  islands  between  this  and  New  Caledonia,  and 


178 


LIFE     OF    THE 


to  carry  as  many  native  teachers  as  we  can ;  and  I  earnestly 
solicit  your  aid,  by  sending  articles  suitable  for  my  voyage, 
and  which  are  specified  below.  I  hope  and  trust  you  will 
attend  immediately  to  our  request.  The  field  is  large — the 
opportunity  favorable.  I  have  employed  a  captain,  who  is 
well  acquainted  with  the  people  of  the  different  islands.  I 
hope  that,  on  no  account,  the  opportunity  will  be  neglected. 
The  prospect  of  usefulness  is  great,  and  the  expense  trifling. 
I  shall  set  my  people  to  work  immediately  in  preparing  mats, 
cloth,  bonnets,  etc.,  for  the  expedition,  and  you  will  be  the 
only  cause  of  delay.  Excuse  the  freedom  with  which  I  write, 
but  the  importance  of  the  subject  demands  it.  My  head, 
my  hands,  and,  I  trust,  my  heart,  are  fuller  than  ever  of  mis- 
sionary work.  The  Lord  has  blessed  us  hitherto  in  every 
direction  whither  we  have  turned.  I  have  the  pleasure  of 
looking  round  upon  ten  thousand  people  to  whom  the  Lord 
has  been  pleased  to  communicate  his  Gospel,  through  my  in- 
strumentality ;  but  I  am  not  content  yet.  I  wish  to  do  more, 
much  more ;  and  now  have,  by  real  hard  labor,  and  a  good 
deal  of  expense,  obtained  the  means  in  my  own  hands,  to  ac- 
complish an  object  which  has  been  near  my  heart  for  many 
years.  My  dear  Mrs.  Williams  was,  for  some  time,  one  ob- 
stacle in  rny  way,  and  the  expense  was  another ;  as  no  ves- 
sel would  go  the  round  I  proposed,  under  .£400  or  <£500. 
But  I  have  removed  the  latter  difficulty,  and  God  has  in- 
clined the  heart  of  rny  dear  wife  to  remove  the  former.  Thus, 
every  difficulty  has  disappeared,  and  we  now  only  wait  for 
supplies  to  enable  us  to  go  forth  to  the  work." 

But  clouds  will  arise  on  the  brightest  sky  ;  and  Mr.  Wil- 
liams was  called  while  at  Rarotonga,  amidst  manifest  tokens 
for  good,  to  suffer  a  series  of  trials  which  painfully  oppressed 
his  mind.  The  first  of  these  was  a  dreadful  pestilence  which, 
not  long  after  his  arrival,  swept  over  the  island  with  fatal  ef- 
fect. This  the  missionaries  did  their  utmost  to  counteract ; 
but  as  they  were  ignorant  of  the  seat  of  the  malady,  or  the 
means  of  cure,  their  efforts  were  productive  of  but  partial 
benefit;  and  in  a  short  time,  their  little  stock  of  medicines 
was  exhausted.  Still,  however,  the  people  flocked  to  them  ; 
but  all  they  could  do  was  to  direct  the  sufferers  to  the  Great 
Physician ;  and  to  survey,  with  unavailing  sorrow  and  silent 
submission,  the  dead  and  dying  around  them.  About  the 
same  time,  the  evil  tidings  reached  Mr.  Williams,  that  the 
teachers  at  Rurutu  had  disagreed,  and  created  a  prejudice 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  179 

there  against  the  Gospel,  which  rendered  their  removal  neces- 
sary. His  afflictions  were  further  augmented  by  the  intelli- 
gence, that  four  boats,  two  of  which  belonged  to  himself,  had 
been  driven  out  of  their  course,  in  returning  from  Aitutaki ; 
and  it  was  feared,  from  the  state  of  the  wind  at  the  time,  that 
their  crews,  amounting  to  seventy-six  souls,  must  have  per- 
ished. Raiatea  was  also  a  cause  of  deep  and  increasing  anx- 
iety. He  had  now  been  severed  from  his  flock  much  longer 
than  was  anticipated ;  and,  although  God  had  greatly  pros- 
pered him  at  Rarotonga,  he  was  much  concerned  for  his  own 
interesting  charge.  This  concern  was  increased  by  the  in- 
formation received  towards  the  termination  of  his  exile,  that 
Tuahine,  the  valuable  deacon  whom  he  left  as  his  locum  te- 
nens,  had  died ;  that  subsequently  the  people  had  disagreed, 
and  that,  in  consequence,  the  affairs  of  the  settlement  had 
become  deranged.  On  these  accounts,  he  now  ardently  de- 
sired to  return  to  Raiatea,  and  the  more  so,  as  Mrs.  Williams 
was  suffering  severely  from  the  great  privations  she  had  been 
compelled  to  endure,  where  flour,  and  other  kinds  of  Euro- 
pean food  to  which  she  had  been  accustomed,  could  not  be 
procured.  Under  these  circumstances,  he  writes  to  the  Di- 
rectors from  this  island,  but  the  letter  is  without  a  date : — 
"  My  grief  is  great,  and  my  perplexity  still  greater." 

But  the  termination  of  these  trials  was  at  hand.  When 
"  The  Messenger  of  Peace "  was  launched,  hope  and  de- 
liverance visited  the  exiled  family.  After  an  experimental  trip 
to  Aitutaki,  the  interesting  narrative  of  which  has  been  al- 
ready published,  and  which  satisfied  Mr.  Williams  that  his 
rudely-built  vessel  was  sea-worthy,  he  returned  to  Rarotonga, 
where  a  smiling  welcome  awaited  him.  Without  the  most 
distant  intimation  of  their  purpose,  the  affectionate  natives 
had  resolved  to  convert  the  plot  of  ground  in  front  of  his 
dwelling,  upon  which  he  had  built  his  ship,  into  a  garden ;  so 
that  on  reaching  the  shore,  he  beheld  with  amazement  this 
evidence  of  their  considerate  regard  to  his  person  and  his 
comfort :  for  they  had  literally  "  not  left  a  chip  against  which 
he  could  strike  his  foot."  "  And  the  kind  people,"  he  remarks, 
"  appeared  amply  rewarded  by  observing  the  pleasure  which 
their  work  afforded  •  us."  And  were  these  the  same  beings 
who,  five  years  before,  stripped,  plundered,  and  would  have 
murdered  the  teachers  1  Was  it  possible  that  such  a  people 
could  ever  have  been  treacherous,  fierce,  cruel,  and  cannibal? 
Yes !   they  were  the  same.     But  oh  !  how  changed !     What 

f UH I V  B  ,-R  SI  T  Yi 


180  LIFE     OF    THE 

an  evidence  of  the  benign  influence  and  transforming  power 
of  the  Gospel ! 

Shortly  after  Mr.  Williams's  return,  in  February,  1828, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buzacott  arrived  at  Rarotonga.  By  this  op- 
portune event,  Mr.  Williams's  path  was  cleared  of  the  only 
remaining  difficulty  in  the  way  of  his  return  to  Raiatea ;  for 
he  could  now  leave  the  infant  society  at  Avarua,  with  the  full 
assurance  that  the  fruits  of  his  labors  there  would  be  fostered 
and  matured,  by  the  care  and  culture  of  his  successor.  Hav- 
ing, therefore,  superintended  the  erection  of  a  new  mission- 
house,  and  strengthened  his  ship  by  the  free  use  of  iron, 
brought  by  Mr.  Buzacott,  he  bade  farewell  to  Rarotonga. 
The  frame  of  mind  in  which  he  departed,  is  thus  described 
by  Mr.  Pitman  : — "  When  we  accompanied  him  to  the  sea- 
shore, he  took  me  and  my  wife  by  the  hand,  saying,  *  Piti- 
mani !  The  Lord  be  with  you  both.  In  three  months  expect 
to  see  me  again,  with  thirty  native  missionaries,  to  commence 
the  work  of  evangelization  among  the  groups  of  islands  which 
have  not  yet  been  visited  with  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel.' 
When  I  intimated  that  he  was  too  sanguine,  he  replied, 
*  They  are  to  be  obtained.  You  will  see  !'  "  But  the  feel- 
ings of  the  Rarotongans,  equally  with  his  own,  imparted  pe- 
culiar interest  to  this  farewell  scene.  "  Williams,"  observes 
Mr.  Pitman,  "  was  possessed  of  a  peculiar  talent,  which  at 
once  won  upon  the  natives,  whether  chiefs  or  common  people. 
Hence  his  visits  were  always  hailed  with  delight.  Men,  wo- 
men, and  children,  would  run  to  greet  his  arrival."  Nor  less 
strongly  did  they  evince  their  attachment  on  his  departure. 
"  For  more  than  a  month  prior  to  this,  little  groups  would 
collect  in  the  cool  of  the  evening ;  and  when  sitting  around 
the  trunk  of  some  tree  of  gigantic  growth,  or  beneath  the 
shade  of  a  stately  banana,  would  sing,  in  plaintive  tones,  the 
stanzas  they  had  composed  to  express  their  sorrow  at  our  an- 
ticipated separation."* 

In  a  letter  to  his  family,  Mr.  Williams  adds  : — "The  peo- 
ple have  made  evident  improvement.  Their  progress  in 
knowledge  was  very  great ;  the  attention  of  many  remarka- 
ble, and  their  inquiries  constant.  From  the  day  of  our  land- 
ing until  we  left,  the  kindness  they  manifested  could  scarce- 
ly be  exceeded,  and  their  expressions  of  attachment  were 
manifold.  Indeed,  I  do  not  know  that  I  was  ever  more  af- 
fected than  in  leaving  them.     We   had   to  press   our   way 

*  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  164. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  181 

through  a  crowd,  every  one  eager  to  shake  hands,  and  catch 
a  parting  glance.  The  moon  was  shining  ;  it  was  beautiful- 
ly calm ;  and,  as  our  boat  pushed  off  from  the  shore,  they 
struck  up  a  little  song,  in  their  monotonous  way,  (which  is  a 
pleasing  melancholy,)  in  which  all  joined.  This  they  con- 
tinued, until  our  boat  was  out  of  sight ;  and,  as  the  sound, 
interrupted  only  by  the  beat  of  the  oars,  was  wafted  over  the 
waters,  and  died  away  in  the  distance,  the  effect  was  so  over- 
whelming, that  not  one  in  the  boat  could  refrain  from  tears." 
Would  that  all  the  voyagers  and  visitors  to  these  lovely  abodes 
had  left  them  as  did  Williams !  But  few  have  received,  be- 
cause few  have  deserved,  such  a  farewell  tribute.  Too  often, 
indeed,  and  too  justly,  has  the  stranger  departed  amidst  the 
execrations  of  the  people,  leaving  behind  him  no  other  traces 
of  his  presence,  but  scenes  of  desolation  and  purposes  of  re- 
venge. But  Williams,  as  Mr.  Pitman  truly  states,  "  won" 
upon  the  natives ;  and  none,  not  even  the  most  degraded, 
could  dwell  a  year  in  his  society,  and  fail  to  love  him.  His 
spirit,  his  speech,  his  character,  compelled  regard.  And  the 
Rarotongans  felt  this  power.  Their  love  to  their  Missionary 
was  to  a  great  extent  a  personal  attachment.  Many  of  them, 
indeed,  highly  valued  his  labors ;  but  it  was  esteem  for  the 
man,  more  than  their  appreciation  of  his  services,  which  con- 
strained them,  on  his  departure,  to  pour  forth  their  hearts  in 
benedictions  and  tears. 

Amongst  those  who  had  manifested  the  most  devoted  at- 
tachment, was  Makea ;  and,  having  been  satisfied,  on  his 
former  voyage  to  Aitutaki,  that  he  might  safely  entrust  him- 
self to  Mr.  Williams ;  and  being  anxious  to  receive  further 
instruction  in  the  Gospel,  and  to  observe  its  effects  in  other 
lands,  he  requested  permission  to  visit  Raiatea.  This  was 
readily  granted  ;  and,  after  a  voyage  of  fourteen  days,  "  The 
Messenger  of  Peace"  reached  Tahiti.  In  a  letter  to  the  Di- 
rectors, written  from  that  island,  and  dated  April  26th,  1828, 
Mr.  Williams  thus  refers  to  his  previous  engagements  : — "  1 
am  happy  to  inform  you  of  my  safe  arrival  from  Rarotonga, 
in  our  own  little  vessel.  I  took  a  voyage  in  her  to  Aitutaki, 
before  I  finally  left  Rarotonga,  and  am  glad  to  be  able  to  com- 
municate pleasing  intelligence  respecting  the  state  of  the  mis- 
sion there,  both  as  it  regards  the  people  and  their  progress. 
Many  of  them  can  now  read  fluently.  They  have  formed  a 
Missionary  Auxiliary,  and  have  subscribed  270  hogs,  which  I 
shall  dispose  of  for  the  Society  at  the  earliest  opportunity. 
16 


182  LIFE     OF    THE 

As  hogs  are  very  inconvenient  articles,  they  (the  subscribers) 
having  to  feed  them,  perhaps  a  year  or  two  after  they  are 
subscribed,  and  the  sacred  animals  all  this  time  breaking 
down  the  fences,  and  destroying  the  people's  food,  it  was  de- 
termined not  to  subscribe  hogs  again  ;  and,  as  the  island  pro- 
duces neither  arrow-root  nor  cocoa-nuts,  I  made  a  rope  ma- 
chine for  them  during  my  stay  there,  and  taught  them  to  make 
rope,  which  they  are  to  contribute  this  year  for  the  purposes 
of  the  Society,  and  for  the  purchase  of  books.  Several  hun- 
dreds of  these  I  distributed.  Their  eagerness  to  obtain  them 
was  very  great,  and  their  diligence  in  learning  equally  so.  In 
writing  at  the  same  date  to  his  family,  he  adds  : — "  We  have 
brought  up  Makea,  the  King  ofRarotonga.  He  is  a  fine, 
noble-countenanced  man.  He  behaved  with  the  greatest 
kindness  to  us  throughout  our  stay.  He  will  be  with  us  at 
our  May  meeting  at  Raiatea.  I  have  also  brought  two  im- 
mense idols,  which  we  shall  exhibit  at  the  same  time.  My 
dear  Mary  is  near  her  confinement.  She  is  very  delicate, 
but  I  trust  all  will  be  well.  The  Rarotonga  people  much 
wished  her  to  be  confined  there,  that  their  land  might  be  hon- 
ored with  the  birth  of  one  of  our  children.  We  have,  not- 
withstanding the  kindness  of  the  natives,  often  been  in  want 
while  at  Rarotonga;  having  had  neither  tea,  sugar,  flour, 
rice,  or  fowls,  for  some  months,  and  being  obliged  to  make 
our  own  salt  and  soap." 

"  Mr.  Pritchard,"  he  adds,  "  has  been  to  Raiatea  in  my 
absence,  and  has  brought  back  most  cheering  intelligence  of 
the  state  of  my  people.  A  little  vessel  went  into  the  harbor 
one  Sabbath  morning.  The  people  hoped  that  she  had 
brought  us  back,  and  sent  off  a  canoe  with  a  deputation  to 
bid  us  welcome.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pritchard  say  they  wish  we 
had  been  there  to  see  their  gestures,  and  hear  their  expres- 
sions of  joy  at  the  prospect  of  seeing  us  again,  and  then,  to 
have  observed  their  fallen  countenances,  when  they  found  we 
were  not  come.  They  had  hoisted  flags  to  welcome  us ;  but 
when  they  found  we  were  not  there,  they  hauled  them  down 
again.  I  mention  these  things,  because  I  know  it  will  grati- 
fy you  to  find  that  we  are  living  in  the  affections  of  our  peo- 
ple." 

The  passing  allusion  to  their  privations  at  Rarotonga,  con- 
tained in  the  preceding  letter,  will  convey  but  a  very  inade- 
quate idea  of  their  extent.  They  were  much  more  severe, 
and  in  their  injurious  effect  upon  his  delicate  and  self-deny- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  1 83 

ing  partner,  far  more  serious,  than  such  slight  references 
would  lead  the  reader  to  suppose.  Accustomed  as  they  had 
been  at  Raiatea  to  European  food,  it  was  not  without  diffi- 
culty, nor  even  without  danger,  that  they  conformed  to  the 
diet  of  the  natives.  But  of  this  Mr.  Williams  would  never 
have  complained,  had  he  suffered  alone.  Of  personal  priva- 
tions he  thought  little,  and  said  less.  Although  from  his 
childhood  he  had  been  accustomed  to  domestic  comforts,  and 
knew  how  to  provide  and  enjoy  them,  as  was  evident  from 
the  manner  in  which  he  had  stocked  his  garden  and  poultry- 
yard  at  Raiatea,  he  could  be  content  with  the  simplest  pro- 
visions ;  and  for  a  man  so  healthy  and  laborious,  his  tempe- 
rance at  the  table  was  remarkable.  Even  when  most  active- 
ly engaged,  he  frequently  manifested  his  indifference  to  food, 
and  often  would  have  rather  prosecuted  work  in  which  he 
was  interested,  than  submit  to  the  interruption  of  the  cus- 
tomary meals.  Thus,  when  building  his  vessel,  he  could  with 
difficulty  be  drawn  from  the  scene  of  his  delightful  occupa- 
tions ;  and,  although  he  frequently  continued  from  dawn  un- 
til dark  toiling  at  the  bench  or  the  forge,  even  through  the 
sultry  hours  of  noon,  when  the  natives  had  slunk  under  the 
shadow  of  the  trees,  he  was  well  satisfied  with  the  humble 
fare  of  a  single  bread-fruit  and  a  draught  of  water. 

From  the  time  of  his  arrival  at  Tahiti,  the  projected  voy- 
age to  the  west  almost  engrossed  Mr.  Williams's  thoughts  ; 
and,  had  he  yielded  to  the  first  impulse  of  his  zeal,  he  would 
probably  have  sailed  forthwith  to  Samoa.  But,  although 
anxious  to  visit  other  islands,  Raiatea  deeply  interested  his 
heart,  and  he  therefore  determined,  previously  to  his  depar- 
ture, to  devote  several  months  to  its  welfare.  At  the  same 
time  he  sent  to  the  Directors  and  private  friends  in  England 
an  urgent  request  for  various  useful  articles  suitable  for  pre- 
sents and  barter ;  and  agreed  with  his  brethren  to  allow 
"  The  Messenger  of  Peace"  in  the  interval  to  undertake  a 
voyage  to  the  Marquesas. 

Having  made  these  arrangements  at  Tahiti,  he  returned  to 
Raiatea,  at  which  island  he  arrived  on  the  26th  of  April,  1828, 
exactly  twelve  months  from  the  time  of  his  departure.  The 
subjoined  paragraphs  of  a  letter  to  his  family,  written  shortly 
afterwards,  describe  the  circumstances  by  which  he  was  then 
surrounded,  and  the  state  of  mind  in  which  he  resumed  his 
labors : — 

u  On  reaching  Raiatea,  we  met  with  a  most  hearty  welcome  from 


184  LIFE     OF    THE 

the  people,  and  happily  arrived  in  time  to  prevent  any  mischief  from 
their  divisions  and  quarrels.  They  have  not,  however,  got  on  with 
their  houses  so  fast  as  1  could  have  wished,  and  have  allowed  their 
fences  to  go  into  decay  ;  but  those  are  trifling  circumstances,  com- 
pared with  the  grand  object.  A  few  months  will  restore  things  to 
order  again.  There  have  been  false  prophets  and  deceivers  bringing 
new  doctrines,  and  pretending  to  visions  and  revelations,  arisen 
amongst  the  people  of  other  islands,  and  they  have  gained  many  pro- 
selytes in  some  of  them  ;  but,  to  my  joy,  although  the  two  ringlead- 
ers were  sent  down  to  Raiatea,  they  did  not  succeed  in  gaining  over 
an  individual  from  us. 

"  As  Mr.  Bourne  does  not  return,  the  station  at  Tahaa  devolves  on 
me,  and,  in  all  probability,  we  sball  reside  a  month  there,  and  a  month 
at  Raiatea  alternately.  These  two  stations,  with  the  care  of  our  out- 
stations,  translations,  schools,  meetings,  etc.  will  occupy  my  time  ful- 
ly. But  I  like  plenty  of  work,  and  this  is  all  of  a  good  kind.  One  of 
:ny  fears  before  I  left  England  was,  that  I  should  not  have  enough  to 
do.  But  this  is  not  the  case  at  present ;  and  if  I  cannot  find  suffi- 
cient employment  at  home,  there  are  hundreds  of  islands,  and  thou- 
sands of  poor  islanders  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge. 

"  You  all  press  us  to  return  home.  To  see  you  would  afford  us 
very  great  satisfaction,  but  [  must  wait  until  I  can  unite  profit  with 
pleasure.  If  by  a  visit  to  England,  I  could  effect  any  great  good, 
such  as  superintending  the  printing  of  the  Scriptures,  etc.,  I  should 
feel  a  stronger  inclination  to  come.  We  are  all  engaged  in  correcting 
and  preparing  a  complete  edition  of  the  New  Testament  in  Tahitian, 
and  I  am  also  getting  on  with  the  New  Testament  in  Rarotongan.  I 
have  also  before  me  the  projected  voyage  round  the  different  groups ; 
and  at  present  Raiatea,  Tahaa,  and  the  out-stations,  are  upon  my 
hands." 

On  his  return  from  Rarotonga,  Mr.  Williams  received  the 
painful  intelligence  of  the  decease  of  his  beloved  father ;  but 
his  grief  was  soothed  by  the  delightful  assurance,  that  he  had 
died  in  the  Lord. 

"  What  reason,"  he  writes,  "  dear  sisters,  to  be  grateful,  and  how 
ought  we  to  rejoice,  that  we  have  now  a  mother  and  a  father  in  heav- 
en, and  one  called  at  the  eleventh  hour,  and  '  snatched  as  a  brand 
from  the  burning.'  How  ought  we  to  strive  that  we  may  be  there  al- 
so !  How  extatic  will  be  their  joy  in  giving  us  a  welcome  !  Dear 
brothers  and  sisters,  let  us  all  consider  heaven  as  our  home.  Our 
grandfather,  our  father,  our  dear  mother,  our  brother  are  there  ;  what 
other  home  have  we  ?  Let  us  bend  our  steps  that  way,  and  *  follow 
them  who  through  faith  and  patience  are  now  inheriting  the  promises.' 
1  was  not  surprised  to  hear  of  the  death  of  our  dear  father.  It  is  what 
I  have  expected  ;  and  while  one  sheds  the  tear  of  affection  over  the 
memory  of  a  kind  and  loving  parent,  I  would  be  very  grateful  that 
both  our  dear  father  and  mother  were  preserved  to  us  so  long,  and 
that  a  kind  Providence  has  enabled  us  to  make  our  dear  father  com- 
fortable at  the  close  of  his  days.  We  must  soon  follow  our  beloved 
parents.  Our  children  will  be  growing  up  to  take  our  places,  as  we 
have  taken  theirs.     May  our  end  be  the  same  !" 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  185 

The  privations  sustained  by  Mrs.  Williams  at  Rarotonga, 
were  a  source  of  great  suffering  to  her  after  her  return  to  Ra- 
iatea, when  she  was  again  called  to  pass  through  a  season  of 
domestic  solicitude,  and  to  weep  over  another  babe,  removed 
from  her  first  fond  embrace  to  the  grave.  This  trial,  and  the 
subsequent  illness  of  his  afflicted  partner,  affected  Mr.  Wil- 
liams deeply ;  but  nothing  could  withdraw  him  from  his  work, 
and  it  was  in  this  that  he  found  his  sweetest  solace  and 
strongest  support.  At  the  present  period  especially,  various 
duties  pressed  upon  him,  the  most  important  of  which  was  to 
prepare  for  the  usual  May  meetings. 

A  missionary  anniversary  was  deemed  by  all  the  devoted 
laborers  in  the  South  Seas  a  season,  not  merely  of  stirring 
interest,  but  of  solemn  importance ;  and  by  no  member  of 
this  honorable  band  was  it  estimated  more  highly  than  by  the 
subject  of  these  memoirs.  From  the  first,  and  now  for  many 
years,  he  had  marked  with  sacred  satisfaction  the  effect  of 
these  "  high  days  "  upon  the  people  of  his  charge.  He  had 
perceived  that,  by  the  information  thus  communicated,  and 
the  healthful  excitement  then  produced,  the  natives  had  made 
much  progress  in  valuable  knowledge,  had  become  more 
sensible  of  their  religious  obligations,  and  had  learned  to 
cherish  the  sentiments,  and  cultivate  the  habits  of  an  en- 
larged and  self-denying  liberality.  But  others  beside  his  own 
flock  shared  in  the  blessed  fruits  thus  annually  matured  at 
Raiatea.  Many  islands  previously  involved  in  midnight  gloom 
had  received  light  from  these  centres  of  Christian  influence, 
and  rarely  had  a  missionary  meeting  been  convened,  the  ef- 
fect of  which  was  not  transmitted  beyond  the  previous  circle 
of  evangelical  effort. 

All  this  was  clearly  discerned  by  Mr.  Williams,  and  no 
man  more  diligently  employed  this  means  of  usefulness. 
From  the  first  dawning  of  a  new  day  upon  Raiatea,  he  had 
labored  to  convince  the  people  of  the  correlative  duties  of 
receiving  and  imparting  the  Gospel:  and  no  method  was 
neglected  calculated  to  interest  them  in  an  object  so  dear  to 
his  heart.  When,  therefore,  a  Christian  church  had  been 
formed,  its  members  were  carefully  taught  that  the  diffusion 
of  the  blessings  of  'which  they  themselves  had  become  the 
partakers,  was  one  leading  object  of  their  union,  and  the 
consequence  of  this  course  was  soon  obvious.  The  people 
caught  the  spirit  of  their  teacher,  and  the  Raiatean  church, 
from  its  origin,  was  truly  apostolical.  Merely  "  to  sit  under 
16* 


186  LIFE     OF    THE 

their  own  vine  and  under  their  own  fig  tree,"  "  to  eat  the  fat, 
and  drink  the  sweet,  and  send  nothing  to  those  for  whom  no 
such  portion  had  been  prepared ;" — to  deem  their  position 
and  privileges  ends  rather  than  means; — to  confine  their 
anxieties  and  efforts  within  the  narrow  limits  of  their  own 
interests  and  enjoyments,  were  never  the  sentiments  or  aim 
of  these  simple-hearted,  and  well-instructed  believers.  Led  on 
by  the  inspiring  exhortations  and  fine  example  of  their  beloved 
teacher,  they  were  willing  to  labor  and  to  contribute;  and 
they  did  both  with  matchless  munificence.  Having  freely 
received,  there  was  in  them,  what  Paul  so  strongly  commen- 
ded in  the  churches  of  Macedonia,  a  "  forwardness"  to  give. 
Promptly  and  generously  did  they  meet  each  claim,  and 
respond  to  every  call  in  this  Divine  enterprise.  No  refresh- 
ment, no  joy  appeared  to  equal  that  derived  from  the  intelli- 
gence of  missionary  triumphs ;  and  when  there  arose  from 
amongst  them  any  who  were  "  willing  to  hazard  their  lives 
for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,"  they  spontaneously  came 
forth,  and  tendered  to  their  brethren  the  promise  of  their 
prayers,  and  the  pledge  of  their  support. 

It  was  both  natural  and  wise  in  Mr.  Williams  to  watch 
over,  and  cherish  with  constant  care  these  noble  aims  and 
efforts  of  his  flock.  Hence,  at  the  recurrence  of  every  anni- 
versary of  their  auxiliary,  he  was  most  anxious  that;  nothing 
should  be  omitted,  which  might  render  those  sacred  festivities 
more  interesting  or  influential.  And  this  was  a  service  for 
which  he  was  qualified  in  no  ordinary  degree.  Not  only  was 
he  a  remarkable  accurate  observer,  but  an  equally  diligent 
collector.  Few  objects  or  occurrences  escaped  him ;  and, 
knowing  perfectly  what  would  interest  and  impress  the  native 
mind,  his  speeches  at  these  missionary  services,  were  rich  in 
striking  facts  and  graphic,  telling  illustrations,  which  secured 
the  attention  of  his  audience,  and  impressed  upon  them  im- 
portant sentiments.  This  made  him  popular  in  the  islands, 
as  it  did  subsequently  in  his  own  country.  But  although 
every  May  meeting  was  peculiarly  attractive  to  the  people, 
and  regarded  as  their  chief  annual  festival,  more  than  ordi- 
nary pleasure  was  anticipated  from  that  which  was  to  be  held 
shortly  after  Mr.  Williams's  return ;  when,  it  was  well 
known,  he  would  recite  the  history  of  his  recent  labors. 
This  expectation  was  not  confined  to  the  Raiateans,  but 
shared  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  whole  group ;  and  the  conse- 
quence was,  the  influx  of  a  large  multitude  from  Tahaa, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  187 

Borobora,  and  Huahine.  Never  before  had  the  settlement 
and  the  harbor  presented  a  spectacle  so  animating.  "  No 
less,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  than  eight  or  ten  large  decked 
boats,  or  rather  small  vessels  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five  tons 
each,  were  lying  off  the  wharf  at  the  same  time ;  and  my 
'  Messenger  of  Peace,'  as  commodore,  anchored  in  the  midst 
of  them.  At  the  meeting,  we  exhibited  two  immense  idols 
which  I  brought  up  from  Rarotonga.  The  king  also,  with 
the  others  who  had  accompanied  him,  spoke  in  their  own 
dialect,  which  excited  an  uncommon  degree  of  interest. 
Their  addresses  were  judicious  and  excellent.  The  four 
churches  at  Huahine,  Borobora,  Tahaa,  and  Raiatea,  have 
entered  most  cheerfully  into  my  proposition  for  extending 
our  labors  by  native  agency ;  and,  as  my  brethren  Barff  and 
Piatt  cordially  unite  in  it,  I  hope  in  a  few  months  to  be  out 
on  an  important  voyage  down  among  the  large  groups  which 
lie  about  a  thousand  miles  to  the  westward." 

After  the  missionary  anniversary,  Mr.  Williams  resumed 
his  ordinary  engagements  at  Raiatea  with  his  usual  cheerful- 
ness and  diligence,  and  in  a  very  short  time,  the  disorders 
occasioned  by  his  long  absence,  which  were,  however,  but 
slight,  were  rectified ;  the  course  of  instruction  returned  to 
its  former  channel ;  and  all  classes,  rejoicing  in  the  presence 
of  their  long-tried  and  beloved  teacher,  were  ready  to  pro- 
mote with  renovated  vigor  his  plans,  and  their  own  improve- 
ment. One  of  his  proposals,  a  consequence  of  the  annual 
meeting,  was  to  send  a  deacon  of  the  church  in  a  small 
schooner,  or  rather  a  schooner-rigged  boat  of  his  own,  on  a 
visit  to  the  out-stations.  This  was  the  first  time  a  native  had 
been  entrusted  with  so  responsible  a  commission ;  but  Mr. 
Williams  had  confidence  in  the  individual  chosen,  and  the 
church  manifested  a  lively  interest  in  the  expedition.  The 
voyage  was  accordingly  made,  and  the  following  letter  to  the 
Rev.  W.  Orme  contains  an  outline  of  its  history : — 

"  Borobora,  August  19,  1828. 
u  Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
"  As  my  small  vessel  has  just  returned  from  the  Hervey  Islands,  1 
hasten  to  send  you  the  intelligence  she  has  brought.  She  first  touch- 
ed at  Rarotonga,  where  she  landed  Mr.  Pitman's  goods,  with  the  sup- 
plies for  the  mission.  The  king  also,  and  his  party  landed  in  health, 
laden  with  the  presents  which  he  had  received  from  Raiatea,  Hua- 
hine, etc.,  amidst  the  joyful  salutations,  and  loud  acclamations  of  his 
subjects.  After  leaving  Rarotonga,  they  steered  for  Aitutaki,  with 
the  intention  of  carrying  the  people  of  Manuae  back  to  their  own  is- 


188  LIFE     OF    THE 

land ;  but,  as  I  do  not  remember  to  have  written  any  particulars  of 
that  island  in  my  former  letters,  I  may  state  that  Manua?  consists  of 
two  small  islands,  situated  about  fifty  miles  E.  S.  E.  of  Aitutaki. 
The  Gospel  was  introduded  there  by  two  Rurutuans  and  two  Amer- 
icans,* who,  on  their  way  from  Rurutu  to  Rimatara,  were  cast,  at 


*  The  Americans  referred  to  were  seamen,  who  had  been  wrecked 
in  the  Falcon,  and  who,  on  leaving  Rurutu,  took  with  them  a  com- 
pass, quadrant,  etc.,  and  which,  when  their  boat  was  stranded  at 
Manuas,  they  saved  from  the  wreck.  The  inhabitants  of  this  island 
were  few,  but  fierce.  Just  before  this  time,  they  had  speared  six  na- 
tives of  Aitutaki,  who  had  been  cast  upon  their  shores  :  and,  shortly 
after  the  arrival  of  these  new  visitors,  they  approached  them  with  the 
same  murderous  design.  But  their  hand  was  holden.  As  they  had 
never  before  beheld  a  white  face,  they  concluded  that  the  Americans 
must  be  gods ;  and  instantly  ran  away  from  the  spot ;  and  flung  their 
missiles  into  the  bush.  After  a  while,  they  saw  their  error,  and 
again  resolved  upon  the  destruction  of  these  strangers.  But  a  sec- 
ond time,  they  were  deterred  by  the  sight  of  the  compass,  which 
they  doubted  not  was  a  powerful  divinity.  The  sailors,  perceiving 
this,  kept  it  constantly  in  their  midst,  and  thus  were  again  preserved. 
One  of  the  Americans  had  a  looking-glass.  This,  also,  the  islanders 
supposed  to  be  a  guardian  god,  and,  for  a  considerable  time,  none  of 
them  would  dare  to  approach  it.  At  length,  one  of  the  chiefs,  after 
many  solicitations,  was  induced  to  take  it  in  his  hand.  First,  he 
looked  on  one  side,  and  then  rapidly  peeped  round  to  the  other,  anx- 
ious to  grasp  the  god ;  but,  foiled  in  every  attempt,  and,  concluding 
that  the  figure  he  beheld  intended  only  to  tantalize  him,  he  became 
angry,  and  grinned  most  horrible.  These  grimaces  were,  of  course, 
reflected  by  the  faithful  mirror,  which  aggravated  the  evil,  and  in- 
censed the  native  to  a  still  greater  degree.  He  now  grew  more  furi- 
ous, and  expressed  his  feelings  by  yet  more  monstrous  distortions  of 
the  countenance ;  but  as  the  glass  continued  to  return  each  compli- 
ment in  kind,  the  indignation  of  the  savage  became  uncontrollable. 
He  gnashed  his  teeth,  stamped,  clenched  his  fist,  exhausted  the  na- 
tive vocabulary  of  abuse,  and  at  length,  as  the  strange  spectre  still 
defied  him,  he  aimed  at  it  a  determined  blow,  which  shivered  the 
glass,  and  cut  his  hand.  He,  however,  was  satisfied  that  he  had  de- 
stroyed the  stranger's  deity,  and  naturally  inferred  that  now  he  might 
easily  destroy  the  strangers  themselves.  But,  happily,  some  other 
natives  had  grown  familiar  with  these  visitors,  and  one  of  them  be- 
gan to  learn  to  read  from  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  other  books 
saved  from  the  wreck.  Others  soon  followed  this  example,  and,  in  a 
short  time,  the  Rurutuans  had  gained  so  complete  an  ascendancy 
over  their  minds,  that  one  of  them  consented  to  burn  his  god.  A  fire 
was  soon  kindled,  and  the  people  assembled  to  observe  the  effect  of 
the  impious  temerity  of  this  presumptuous  man.  All  expected  that 
vengeance  would  not  suffer  him  to  live.  Nor  was  he  himself  fully 
convinced  of  the  safety  of  the  experiment,  but  stood  for  some  time 
with  the  idol  in  his  hand,  and  evincing  the  utmost  dread.  Urged, 
however,  by  the  exciting  words  of  the  Rurutuans,  he  at  last  raised 
his  trembling  arm,  flung  the  idol  into  the  flame,  and  then  stood  mute 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  189 

midnight,  upon  the  reef  of  Manuae.  Having  subsequently  built  a  ca- 
noe, and  reached  Aitutaki,  and  represented  the  case  there,  the  native 
teachers  fitted  out  two  large  canoes  for  the  purpose  of  fetching 
all  the  Manuseans  to  Aitutaki.  One  canoe  arrived  safe,  and  brought 
back  the  people  of  Manure;  the  other  upset;  and,  after  being  eight 
or  ten  days  at  sea,  and  losing  ten  people,  she  returned  to  Aitutaki, 
with  the  miserable  emancipated  remnant  of  her  poor  suffering  crew. 
When  I  was  at  Aitutaki,  I  found  the  people  of  Manuae  there  anxious 
to  go  back  to  their  own  island ;  but,  as  I  could  not  take  them,  I  prom- 
ised that,  on  my  return  to  Raiatea,  I  would  send  my  vessel  down  to 
convey  them  back  with  a  teacher  from  Aitutaki.  Thrice  before  I 
arrived,  they  had  made  the  attempt  in  their  own  ill-constructed  ca- 
noes, and  the  last  time  narrowly  escaped  with  their  lives.  I  strictly 
charged  them  not  to  put  to  sea  again,  as  they  would  most  certainly 
be  lost ;  and  our  vessel  went  with  the  full  intention  of  taking  them 
back;  but  their  impatience  had  prevailed  over  my  remonstrance ;  and, 
contrary  to  the  efforts  of  the  teachers,  they  had  a  fourth  time  ven- 
tured to  sea.  The  consequence  was,  they  missed  their  island,  three 
or  four  of  them  reached  Atui,  but  all  the  Aitutakians  who  accompa- 
nied them  perished. 

After  remaining  three  or  four  days  at  Aitutaki,  the  vessel  sailed  for 
Atui,  etc.  The  teachers  at  the  former  place  write,  that  they  have  in 
hand  a  considerable  quantity  of  sinet  subscribed  to  the  Missionary 
Society,  and  rope  received  in  payment  for  books,  besides  the  hogs. 
They  also  inform  me,  that  the  lathe  I  made  them  is  actively  employ- 
ed in  turning  useful  things.  The  congregation  also  wrote  to  the 
church  at  Raiatea,  pressing  them  to  diligence,  as  their  eyes  were  di- 
rected to  them  from  whom  they  had  received  the  Gospel. 

"  After  two  days'  sail,  they  reached  Atui.  Here  they  found  the 
four  teachers  with  their  wives  and  families  in  good  health,  and  the 
people  behaving  towards  them  with  the  greatest  kindness,  and  pay- 
ing the  strictest  attention  to  their  instructions.  This  was  very  grat- 
ifying, as  the  poor  teachers  have,  from  the  beginning,  suffered  much, 
and  had  very  narrow  escapes  for  their  lives;  but  the  Lord  has  pre- 
served them,  and  blessed  their  perseverance.  They  are,  however, 
too  many  for  this  island ;  and  two  of  them  will  be  removed  to  other 
stations.  They  have  written  a  letter  to  the  church  at  Borobora,  stat- 
ing their  prosperity, 

"  From  Atui,  they  proceeded  to  Mitiaro.  Here  they  also  found  the 
teachers  well,  and  the  people  attentive  to  their  instructions.  But, 
though  the  missionaries  are  treated  with  the  greatest  kindness  by  the 
people,  the  soil  of  the  island  is  so  unproductive,  that  they  are  obliged 
to  eat  the  stalks  and  stumps  of  the  banana,  mixed  with  a  kind  of  red 
earth.  Our  people  had  an  abundance  of  food  on  board  the  schooner, 
and  the  teachers  begged  from  them  the  stalks  of  the  plantains.     Now 

and  motionless,  with  his  body  bending  forward,  and  his  eyeballs  as 
if  about  to  start  from"  their  sockets,  gazing  upon  the  burning  block 
as  though  he  expected  it  to  rush  forth  and  destroy  him.  Soon,  as  in 
similar  cases,  impunity  inspired  boldness ;  others  followed  this  exam- 
ple ;  the  reign  of  the  false  deities  had  terminated  at  Manure  ;  a  Chris- 
tian sanctuary  arose  upon  the  site  of  a  pagan  temple  ;  the  shipwreck- 
ed strangers  became  teachers,  and  the  natives,  nominal  Christians. 


190  LIFE     OF    THE 

that   we   know   this,  we  shall  send   them   down  an  ample  supply 
every  time  the  vessel  can  touch  there. 

"  At  Mitioro,  they  received  very  painful  news  from  Mangaia.  A 
vessel  that  came  from  that  island  informed  the  teachers  of  Davida's 
(the  native  missionary  at  Mangaia)  distressing  situation.  The  prin- 
cipal chief  still  continues  hostile  to  the  Gospel.  He  has  killed  ten 
adults,  and  ten  young  persons  of  his  own  party,  who  had  embraced 
Christianity  ;  but,  notwithstanding,  new  converts  aie  still  flocking  in. 
A  captain,  whose  name  the  natives  say  is  Williamu,  or  Williams,  be- 
haved with  the  greatest  kindness  to  Davida  and  his  adherents.  He 
even  went  himself,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  who  was  on  board,  to 
the  hostile  chief,  to  try  to  induce  him  to  alter  his  conduct.  The 
chief  stripped  part  of  the  cloths  off  both  himself  and  his  wife,  to  which 
the  captain  made  no  resistance,  but,  on  the  contrary,  returned  to  the 
vessel  and  sent  him  presents,  with  a  friendly  invitation  to  behave 
kindly  to  Davida,  and  to  embrace  the  truth.  He,  moreover,  offered 
to  convey  the  teachers  to  another  island  ;  but  the  chief  and  his  party 
who  had  embraced  the  Gospel,  were  so  urgent  in  requesting  Davida 
to  stay,  and  assured  him  so  confidently  that,  while  one  of  them  re- 
mained to  preserve  him,  his  life  should  not  be  taken,  that  he  declined 
accepting  this  kind  offer.  I  regret  that  I  do  not  certainly  know  the 
name  either  of  he  captain  or  the  vessel.  Such  disinterested  kind- 
ness deserves  honorable  mention.  Davida,  at  present,  goes  into  a 
cave  'in  the  rocks  to  sleep  at  night,  and  comes  out  to  his  people  in 
the  morning.  All  this,  however,  we  only  know  by  report,  as  a  gale 
set  in  from  the  southward  after  they  started  for  Mangaia,  and  pre- 
vented their  reaching  that  island.  The  two  teachers  at  Mitiaro  are 
very  desirous  of  going  to  assist  Davida,  and  we  think  of  removing 
one  from  Mauke  to  Mitiaro,  and  of  taking  both  from  Mitiaro  to  Man- 
gaia. 

"  After  leaving  Mitiaro,  the  vessel  went  to  Mauke,  found  both 
the  teachers  well,  and  the  work  going  on.  Most  of  the  people  can 
read.  They  have  comfortable  places  of  worship,  and  plastered  dwell- 
ings at  the  different  stations. 

"  Having  made  another  ineffectual  attempt  to  reach  Mangaia,  they 
bore  away  for  Rurutu,  where  they  found  the  teachers  well,  and  the 
people  in  as  good  a  state  as  formerly.  They  are  anxiously  expecting 
me  there  ;  and,  finding  that  I  was  not  in  the  vessel,  they  have  sent 
one  of  their  own  deacons  to  Raiatea,  on  purpose  to  fetch  me  ;  so  that 
1  am  now  about  to  take  a  voyage  to  Rurutu.  They  have  had  a  fine 
place  of  worship  finished  two  years,  waiting  for  me  to  go  and  open  it. 

*  I  have  not  time  to  say  much  about  my  own  stations,  Raiatea  and 
Tahaa.  They  are  holding  on  well  at  present.  I  beseech  an  interest 
in  your  prayers. 

•'  I  remain,  etc., 

"J.  Williams." 

From  this  time,  until  the  close  of  the  year  1828,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams continued  at  Raiatea;  and  as  he  believed  that  he  might 
now  fulfil  a  promise  made  long  before  to  visit  Rurutu,  he  re- 
solved to  sail  for  that  island.  The  subjoined  letter,  written 
to  the  Directors  shortly  after  his  return,  contains  the  particu- 
lars of  this  voyage. 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  191 

"  Raiatea,  January  26, 182;). 
"  Dear  Fathers  and  Brethren, 

u  Having  just  returned  from  a  visit  to  Rurutu  and  Rimatara,  1 
hasten  to  inform  you  of  the  particulars.  By  the  return  of  my  boat, 
an  account  of  which  I  wrote  to  you,  the  teachers  at  Rurutu  sent  one 
of  their  deacons  to  request  that  1  would  come  and  open  their  chapel, 
and  settle  their  perplexing  difficulties.  We  started  on  the  20th  De- 
cember, taking  with  us  Tamatoa,  the  king,  one  of  the  deacons,  and 
twenty  or  thirty  of  the  under  chiefs  from  Raiatea  and  Tahaa. 

"After  a  week's  passage,  we  arrived  safely  at  Rurutu  ;  and,  as  we 
had  considerable  difficulty  in  settling  the  differences,  between  the 
teachers  and  the  people,  I  shall  give  you  a  particular  account  of  what 
passed,  without  concealing  anything,  that  you  may  form  a  correct 
idea  of  the  nature  of  some  of  our  work  in  visiting  out-stations. 

"We  landed  on  the  30th,  and  received  a  cordial  welcome  from  the 
teacher,  Mahamene,  and  his  people.  After  taking  refreshment,  we 
went  to  see  the  new  chapel.  It  is  an  excellent  building,  far  superior 
to  anything  of  the  kind  in  the  islands.  It  is  about  sixty  or  seventy 
feet  long,  by  forty  wide.  The  ridge  pole  is  supported  by  two  large 
pillars  of  the  aito  wood.  It  is  surprising  how  so  few  people  could 
have  prepared  such  heavy  trees.  The  out-posts  which  form  the  walls, 
are  also  of  this  heavy  wood.  Every  other  post  is  kneed,  the  knee 
neatly  finished,  extending  five  feet  up  the  post,  and  trunneled  down 
to  the  joists  which  receive  the  floor.  The  pillar  in  the  centre  has  four 
knees,  each  neatly  finished.  The  thatching  is  extremely  well  done, 
so  close  that  it  takes  500  reeds  of  thatching  to  reach  from  the  wall 
plate  to  the  ridge  pole.  The  pulpit  is  octagon,  well  made,  standing 
on  one  pillar,  colored  very  neatly,  partly  with  paint,  and  partly  with 
native  produce.  To  the  night  of  steps  there  is  a  hand-rail,  the  balus- 
trades of  which  are  made  of  warriors'  spears,  as  was  the  case  in  the 
former  chapel.  The  doors  are  folding,  with  gothic  tops,  well-made, 
panneled  and  colored.  The  windows  are  painted,  and  the  walls 
white-washed ;  the  posts  forming  the  walls,  placed  about  three  feet 
apart,  and  about  nine  inches  wide,  are  colored  to  resemble  mahogany. 
The  seats  are  covered  with  white  cloth,  and  the  floor  carpeted  with  a 
shining  black  cloth,  which  they  manufacture.  The  whole  building 
does  great  credit  to  their  judgment  and  industry. 

"  After  viewing  the  chapel,  and  several  well-finished  houses,  we 
conversed  about  opening  the  chapel.  The  people  inquired,  whether 
we  would  have  a  regular  feast  prepared  for  the  occasion.  I  replied  that, 
on  many  accounts,  I  would  prefer  a  common  meal,  and  that  on  the 
following  day,  1  would  open  the  chapel.  After  this  conversation,  we 
walked  across  the  mountains  about  three  miles,  to  the  settlement  on 
the  south  side,  under  the  charge  of  Puna.  Here  we  had  service  in 
the  afternoon,  and  1  preached  to  them  from  Titus  ii.  11, 12,  '  For  the 
grace  of  God,  which  bringeth  salvation,  teacheth  us  to  deny  ungodli- 
ness,' etc.  I  was  much  pleased  with  the  spirit  with  which  they  sang, 
young  and  old  united.  Spent  the  evening  agreeably  with  Puna,  and 
a  few  of  the  most  intelligent  natives,  conversing  on  different  portions 
of  Scripture,  especially  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  Epistles  of 
John,  etc. ;  these  being  the  last  portions  of  Scripture  they  had  re- 
ceived. 


192  LIFE    OP    THE 

"  Thursday,  January  1st.  The  bell  rang  for  school,  which  I  at- 
tended, and  was  well  pleased  at  the  fluency  with  which  the  peo- 
ple read,  and  the  promptitude  with  which  they  answered  my  ques- 
tions on  the  verses  of  Scripture.  Puna  deserves  praise  for  his  diligence 
in  teaching  the  people  to  read  and  understand  the  word  of  God.  I 
think  there  are  no  adults  that  cannot  read.     If  any,  they  are  few. 

"  As  we  returned  from  the  school,  a  messenger  came  running  out 
of  breath,  with  a  request  from  the  king  and  chiefs  of  Raiatea  that  we 
would  order  Puna  to  leave  the  island,  as  they  had  been  informed  by 
some  people  of  the  other  settlement,  that  he  was  unworthy  of  my 
countenance.  I  replied,  that  they  had  not  exercised  much  prudence 
in  making  so  hasty  a  request,  having  only  heard  one  side  of  the  ques- 
tion ;  and  that  I  had  determined  to  call  a  public  meeting,  and  tho- 
roughly investigate  the  matter. 

"  In  the  forenoon,  there  was  a  feast  in  the  house,  which  the  people 
had  fitted  up  for  that  purpose.  There  were  two  rows  of  sofas  and  ta- 
bles, capable  of  dining  about  150  persons.  Puna  and  his  wife  at- 
tended, but  were  much  cast  down,  having  heard  of  what  was  going 
on  at  the  other  settlement.  After  some  lively  speaking,  we  conclud- 
ed with  prayer,  when  one  of  the  principal  persons  asked  me  whether 
it  was  true  that  I  intended  to  take  their  teacher  from  them.  I  told 
him  not  to  be  hasty  in  listening  to  anything  which  had  been  re- 
ported, and  that  I  had  determined  to  call  a  public  meeting  for  the  pur- 
pose of  settling  their  disputes.  Having  walked  round  Puna's  settle- 
ment, we  returned  to  that  on  the  north  side,  the  whole  of  the  people 
accompanying  us.  We  arrived  at  sun-down,  and  spent  the  evening 
with  Mahamene  and  his  wife,  and  a  few  chiefs,  in  general  conversa- 
tion. 

"Friday  morning.  The  people  were  busy  in  preparing  food,  kill- 
ing hogs,  etc.  Those  not  engaged  met  early,  and  read  a  chapter  or 
two  in  the  Hebrews,  and  did  this  as  fluently  as  their  brethren  at  Pu- 
na's station.  At  ten  o'clock,  we  entered  the  chapel,  taking  care  to 
avoid  the  too  common  practice  of  allowing  the  king  to  enter  first. 
This  is  a  heathen  custom  founded  upon  superstitious  notions.  They 
look  on  the  place  of  worship,  as  they  did  on  their  maraes  and  canoes, 
as  very  sacred,  and  imagine  that  the  king  must  enter  first,  to  re- 
move the  great  sacredness,  before  other  persons  dare  go  in.  To  rem- 
edy this  objectionable  custom,  and  yet  shew  the  king  and  chiefs  all  due 
respect,  1  requested  that  the  people  might  go  in,  and  take  their  seats, 
and  proposed  that  the  king,  the  chiefs,  the  native  teachers,  and  my- 
self, should  then  walk  in  procession  after  them.  Another  point  of 
contention  which  we  succeeded  in  removing  was,  who  should  occupy 
the  king's  seat,  which  was  considered  more  sacred  than  any  other 
part  of  the  chapel.  I  requested  Tamatoa  to  take  his  seat  among  the 
people,  and  some  of  the  under  chiefs  to  occupy  the  part  deemed  so 
sacred.  As  Tamatoa  was  of  higher  rank  than  any  of  them,  and  was 
not  particular  where  he  sat,  we  naturally  concluded  that  his  example 
would  dissolve  the  charm,  and  silence  all  objections. 

"  When  the  people  were  assembled,  I  preached  to  them  from  Hag- 
gai  i.  8.  After  the  service,  we  partook  of  our  food  sitting  on  the 
ground,  which  had  been  covered  with  clean  grass.  There  were  not 
more  than  twenty-five  hogs  served  up,  with  a  proportionate  quantity 
of  vegetables.  Many  speeches  were  delivered  during  the  dinner, 
both  by  the  Rurutuans  and  the  Raiateans. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  193 

"  At  half-past  one  o'clock,  the  bell  rang  for  the  general  meeting, 
which  I  had  appointed  for  adjusting  their  disputes.  I  opened  the 
meeting  by  exhorting  them  to  state  their  differences  mildly,  and  in  a 
good  spirit,  as  the  object  was  not  to  aggravate,  but  conciliate.  I  had 
no  sooner  spoken,  than  a  native  belonging  to  Mahamene's  settlement 
arose,  and  addressing  myself,  Tamatoa,  the  deacon,  and  the  chiefs  of 
Raiatea  by  name,  requested  that  we  would  remove  Puna  from  the 
island.  I  replied  that  we  were  ready  to  hear  any  reasons  for  this  wish, 
which  they  had  to  advance,  and  then  to  judge  what  was  proper  to  be 
done.  Upon  this,  a  chief  on  Puna's  side  arose,  and  said  they  were 
ready  to  meet  the  charges  against  their  teacher,  one  by  one,  but  he 
thought  these  should  be  kept  separate  from  their  political  differences. 
The  charges  were  then  laid,  and  we  were  much  pleased  with  the 
spirited  and  manly  way  in  which  they  were  refuted,  and  the  caution 
they  discovered  in  not  recriminating,  although  they  had  abundant 
provocation. 

"  The  first  charge  was,  that  Puna  had  harbored  in  his  settlement 
those  who  had  violated  the  law,  and  had  refused  to  give  them  up  to 
be  judged.  But  no  sooner  was  this  asserted,  than  a  chief,  on  Puna's 
side,  thus  addressed  the  accuser  : — '  Let  us  settle  this  charge  first. 
Let  us  go  to  the  root  of  it.  Tamatoa,  Viriamu,  Raiateans,  listen  to 
the  truth  !  And  this  is  the  truth.  A  young  man  at  this  settlement 
was  judged  and  punished.  After  this,  he  left  this  settlement,  joined 
us,  professed  repentance,  and  after  some  time,  was  admitted  into  the 
meetings  of  the  baptized.  The  people  of  Mahamene's  settlement 
were  angry  ;  and  some  of  them  went  to  his  land,  cut  down  his  trees, 
and  destroyed  his  food.  When  he  found  out  who  had  done  it,  he 
went  to  their  plantations  and  did  the  same.  Then  the  people  of  Ma- 
hamene's settlement  held  a  meeting,  and  sent  the  judges,  like  so 
many  savages,  to  seize  the  man,  and  bring  him  away  by  force  to  be 
judged.  Puna  inquired  what  the  young  man  had  done  ;  and  when 
he  had  heard,  he  asked  the  judges  whether  they  had  tried  the  people 
of  their  own  settlement,  who  first  destroyed  this  young  man's  food. 
They  said, «  No.'  Then  said  Puna,  '  I  will  not  give  him  up,  till  you 
have  first  judged  your  own  people.'  Now,  Tamatoa,  Viriamu,  and 
chiefs,  this  is  the  ground  on  which  they  charge  Puna  with  supporting 
bad  people.  We  leave  you  to  judge  between  us.  Our  law  is  very 
strict.     No  one  escapes  with  us  who  is  found  guilty.' 

•  This  sensible  answer  silenced  the  accuser ;  when  another  arose, 
and  made  a  great  noise,  scolding  the  former  speaker  for  being  so  soon 
silenced.  He  spoke  for  some  time  ;  and  by  his  charges,  brought  up 
several  to  answer  him ;  all  of  whom  were  anxious  to  speak.  With 
great  difficulty,  we  obtained  silence,  when  we  found  that  the  second 
charge  was,  that  Puna  had  prepared  for  war,  and  armed  his  people 
against  those  of  the  other  settlement.  This  accusation  was  also  an- 
swered by  a  speaker  on  Puna's  side,  with  much  ancient  action  and 
good  sense.  At  one  time  addressing  us,  and  then  turning  to  the  ac- 
cuser, he  said, '  Would  you  like  to  be  burned  to  ashes  ?  would  you 
like  your  wife  and  children  to  be  consumed  with  fire  ?  would  you  not 
be  in  agony  at  such  a  scene  ?  would  you  like  your  property  to  be 
seized,  your  house  destroyed,  and  yourself  driven  to  the  mountains  ? 
They  threatened  to  burn  our  teacher's  house,  and  destroy  his  proper- 
ty, and  the  people  prepared  to  resist  them.  But  Puna  forbad  them.' 
17 


194  LIFE     OF    THE 

On  inquiry  farther,  we  found  this  to  have  been  the  fact.  Puna,  hear- 
ing that  hostile  intentions  had  been  formed  by  the  opposite  settle- 
ment, insisted  on  abandoning  everything  rather  than  fight.  This 
they  did,  and  took  refuge  in  the  mountains,  resolving  to  flee  from 
district  to  district,  until  their  pursuers  were  wearied  out.  But  when 
the  hostile  party  came,  and  found  the  settlement  deserted,  and  the 
property  left  to  their  mercy,  they  relented,  and  returned,  without 
taking  or  injuring  a  thing.  A  day  or  two  afterwards,  Puna  and  his 
people  came  back  to  their  dwellings.  After  hearing  this,  we  were 
confirmed  in  our  good  opinion  of  Puna. 

"  Having  settled  the  personal  disputes,  we  now  resolved,  if  possible, 
to  adjust  their  political  differences.  Accordingly,  early  on  Saturday 
morning,  we  collected  all  the  chiefs,  and  told  them,  that,  as  the  teach- 
ers had  now  agreed  to  bury  their  differences,  we  hoped  that  they 
would  settle  theirs,  before  we  left  the  island.  At  once,  a  great  con- 
tention arose,  and  there  was  much  vehement  speaking.  The  dispu- 
ted point  was  this  ; — The  party  under  Puna's  instruction  were  con- 
quered by  the  other  party,  some  time  before  they  received  the  Gos- 
§el.  Prior  to  this  conquest,  however,  they  had  always  been  indepen- 
ent ;  and,  since  Christianity  had  introduced  peace  among  them, 
they  could  not  see  why  they  should  not  be  independent  again.  They 
therefore  refused  to  acknowledge  the  authority  of  the  young  king,  to 
whose  government  they  had  before  paid  tribute.  Finding  that  no 
adjustment  could  be  made  while  the  parties  were  together,  we  re- 
quested them  all  to  withdraw,  that  we  might  consider  in  private  what 
to  advise.  Having  taken  all  the  circumstances  into  the  account,  we 
thought  it  would  be  just,  and  best  for  Puna's  party  to  acknowledge 
the  young  king.  We,  accordingly,  sent  a  message  to  them,  giving 
this  as  our  advice  ;  and  requested  that  they  would  converse  over  it, 
and  in  two  hours  we  would  wait  on  them  for  their  reply.  At  the  time 
fixed,  we  met  them,  when,  after  many  interrogations  and  explana- 
tions, they  agreed  to  our  proposal.  1  then  went  home,  and  drew  up 
several  articles,  as  the  basis  of  their  future  union,  with  which  all  par- 
ties were  satisfied. 

"  After  this,  we  held  a  church-meeting  preparatory  to  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  Lord's  supper  on  the  following  Sabbath.  The  two 
churches  united  on  the  occasion.  We  exhorted  them  to  mutual  love 
and  unity.     Thus  ended  the  week. 

"  On  Sabbath  morning,  I  preached  to  them  on  the  necessity  of  the 
blood  and  Spirit  of  Christ,  on  John  i.  5,  6;  and  then  administered  the 
Lord's  supper  to  about  eighty  communicants.  After  a  short  meal, 
we  re-assembled  in  the  chapel,  and  questioned  the  people  upon  what 
they  had  heard  in  the  morning.  The  remainder  of  the  time,  until  the 
afternoon  service  began,  we  spent  in  reading  and  explaining  the 
Scriptures,  and  answering  the  questions  of  the  people.  In  the  after- 
noon, 1  preached  again  from  1  Cor.  x.  4,  and,  in  the  evening,  the 
house  was  crowded  until  a  late  hour  ;  and  I  was  principally  employed 
in  replying  to  questions,  partly  on  the  discourses  of  the  day,  and  part- 
ly on  passages  of  Scripture,  which  they  did  not  understand. 

"Early  on  Monday  morning,  we  held  another  public  meeting,  when 
I  read  what  had  been  agreed  to,  and  gave  a  copy  of  it  to  the  princi- 
pal judge  of  each  station.     This  concluded  the  unpleasant  business. 
"  On  the  Thursday  evening,  we  were  all  seated  in  Mahamene's 


REV.     J.     WILLIAM 


195 


house,  when  suddenly  a  chief  arose,  and  thus  addressed  me  in  the 
most  simple,  but  solemn  form  : — '  I  am  Philip,  sent  by  the  king  and 
chiefs  of  Tubuai  to  ask  you  to  give  us  teachers  from  Raiatea,  and 
take  Tubuai  under  your  charge.  I  have  been  waiting  here  for  you 
more  than  two  years ;  and  during  this  time  the  raging  diseases  of 
Tubuai  have  swept  off  my  wife  and  two  children.  1  am  bearing  it 
patiently,  as  [  hope  to  effect  an  object  that  will  be  good  for  my  land. 
The  people  are  dying,  and  our  land  will  soon  be  desolate,  and  we 
know  not  how  to  prevent  its  depopulation,  but  by  placing  it  under 
your  care.  We  saw  the  prosperity  of  Rurutu,  and  we  wished  the 
same  for  our  own  island.'  I  consented  to  take  the  chief  to  Tahiti,  and 
to  endeavor  to  accomplish  his  desire. 

"  Having  received  presents  of  food,  and  shaken  hands  with  all  the 
people,  on  Monday,  January  5th,  1830,  we  took  our  departure  for 
Rimatara,  with  the  chief  from  Tubuai,  and  a  Rurutuan,  who  was  go- 
ing to  Raiatea,  to  learn  what  he  could  from  the  people." 

After  calling  at  Rimatara,  where  Mr.  Williams  found  a 
state  of  things  highly  encouraging,  he  reached  Raiatea  just 
five  weeks  from  the  time  of  his  departure,  and  gladly  resum- 
ed his  accustomed  labors. 

These  pages  are  not  the  place  for  lengthened  comments 
upon  missionary  transactions.  But  there  are  two  topics  in 
the  preceding  letter  which  deserve  a  moment's  consideration. 
In  the  first  place,  it  supplies  another  exemplification  of  the 
kind  of  political  interference,  for  which  Mr.  Williams  has 
been  censured.  Here  was  an  infant  community,  divided 
and  distracted  by  difficulties  which  they  were  unable  to  ad- 
just, and  which  greatly  impeded  their  progress  in  civil  and 
religious  improvement.  The  Missionary  arrives;  views  their 
contention  with  concern ;  acquaints  himself  with  its  cause  ; 
tenders  his  advice  ;  offers  his  mediation  ;  heals  the  breach ; 
harmonizes  conflicting  interests  and  feelings :  and  then  re- 
tires, with  the  blessing  of  the  peace-maker  resting  upon  him. 
This  was  the  kind  of  political  interference,  which  some  have 
so  loudly  condemned.  But  does  such  conduct  require 
any  defence  ?  Could  a  wise  and  benevolent  man,  in  similar 
circumstances,  have  adopted  a  different  course  ?  Would  it 
have  become  Mr.  Williams,  on  the  ground  of  repudiating 
politics  as  beyond  his  jurisdiction,  and  from  a  false  and  fool- 
ish fear  of  stepping  over  the  boundary  line  of  his  own  pecu- 
liar province,  to  hare  permitted  these  evils,  because  they  were 
political,  to  have  wrought  out  their  ruinous  effects  upon  the 
minds,  the  morals,  and  the  salvation  of  the  people?  He  was 
not  the  man  to  be  deterred  by  such  narrow  prejudices  and 
unfounded  apprehensions,  from  the  employment  of  his  influ- 


196  LIFE     OF     THE 

ence  in  circumstances  like  those  which  existed  at  Rurutu.  Had 
he  so  acted,  he  would  have  been  unworthy  of  a  commission  from 
that  "  God,  who  is  the  Author  of  peace,  and  the  Lover  of  con- 
cord." No  man,  indeed,  knew  better  than  he,  or  conformed 
more  closely  to  the  rule,  that  "  to  preach  and  teach  Jesus 
Christ,"  should  be,  with  the  missionary,  "  first,  last,  and 
midst,"  and  that,  unless  evangelical  instructions  accompanied 
other  means  for  the  benefit  of  the  people,  it  would  be  impos- 
sible to  promote  their  progress,  either  in  temporal  or  spiritual 
improvement.  But,  at  the  same  time,  his  views  of  the  mis- 
sionary's vocation  were  large  and  liberal ;  and,  from  the  com- 
mencement of  his  useful  career,  he  had  resolved  to  obey  the 
injunction,  "  Withhold  not  thy  hand  from  any  good."  His 
motto  was,  "  By  all  means ;"  and  whatever  tended  to  remove 
an  evil,  or  impart  a  benefit,  whether  legal,  political,  or  relig- 
ious, he  regarded  as  within  his  province,  and  deemed  him- 
self no  less  a  servant  of  Christ  at  the  blacksmith's  forge,  on 
the  magistrate's  bench,  or  in  the  political  meeting,  than  when 
declaring  from  the  pulpit  the  revelations  of  heaven.  Of  this, 
his  conduct  at  Rurutu  supplies  both  an  example  and  a  justi- 
fication. 

In  the  following  pages,  many  evidences  will  appear  of  the 
extent  to  which  the  fame  of  Mr.  Williams  had  spread  amongst 
those  who  had  never  seen  his  face.  But  few  proofs  of  this 
could  be  more  affecting  than  that  contained  in  the  conduct 
and  speech  of  Philip,  the  chief  of  Tubuai.  Here  was  a  man, 
commissioned  by  his  people  to  visit  Rurutu  for  the  sole  pur- 
pose of  inducing  Mr.  Williams,  then  expected  at  that  island, 
to  send  them  a  teacher.  While  anxiously  awaiting  his  arri- 
val, the  heavy  tidings  reached  him  that  a  dire  disease  was 
desolating  his  land;  that  his  wife  was  dead,  and  that  two  of 
his  children  had  followed  their  mother  to  the  grave.  But 
nothing  would  draw  him  from  that  spot,  until  he  had  seen 
the  far-famed  missionary,  and  secured  his  object.  But  ere 
this  could  be  done,  weeks  and  months  of  disappointment  pass 
by,  until  two  full  years  have  elapsed.  Yet,  as  if  rooted  to  this 
strange  soil,  nothing  could  remove  him  from  Rurutu.  "  I 
have  been  bearing  it  all  patiently,"  said  he,  "  as  I  hope  to  ef- 
fect an  object  that  will  be  good  to  my  land."  What  must 
have  been  the  estimate  which  this  half-enlightened  islander 
had  formed  of  the  blessings  conveyed  to  other  people  by  him 
who  had  been  so  fitly  designated  "  the  Apostle  of  Polynesia?" 

The  most  important  incidents  which  occurred  at  Raiatea, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  197 

in  the  interval  between  this  and  Mr.  Williams's  first  western 
voyage,  were  three  visits  from  ships  of  war.  The  arrival  of 
vessels  in  the  South  Sea  Islands  had  been  too  frequently  the 
occasion  of  demoralization  to  the  natives,  and  of  injury  to 
the  progress  of  the  Gospel,  not  to  be  regarded  by  the  mis- 
sionaries with  anxiety  and  alarm.  And,  although  Raiatea 
had  suffered  less  from  this  cause  than  some  other  islands, 
Mr.  Williams  justly  feared  that,  if  a  crew  of  reckless  and 
dissolute  seamen  were  permitted  by  their  officers,  as  had 
been  the  case  in  a  few  instances,  to  pour  themselves,  without 
restraint,  upon  that  peaceful  shore,  like  a  rushing  and  re- 
sistless torrent  from  the  mountains,  it  might  become  im- 
possible, even  for  himself  and  his  steady  coadjutor  Tamatoa, 
to  raise  an  effectual  barrier  against  their  desolating  influence. 
Hence,  the  appearance  of  a  large  ship  naturally  awakened 
his  apprehensions,  and  those  of  all  around  him  who  were 
the  friends  of  social  order  and  undefiled  religion.  And,  hap- 
pily, there  was  now  a  numerous  body  of  pious  and  thoughtful 
natives,  who,  although  not  insensible  to  the  secular  benefits 
which  the  visiting  of  shipping  might  confer  upon  their  rising 
community,  would  have  most  readily  relinquished  all  these, 
rather  than  strengthen  the  hands  of  the  wicked,  or  expose 
the  undecided  to  temptation. 

But  how  melancholy  is  the  fact  that  such  fears  should,  in 
any  degree,  be  well  founded  !  How  humiliating,  that  the 
seamen  of  Britain,  her  bulwark  and  her  boast,  should  become 
among  the  heathen  her  dishonor  and  reproach ;  that  their  ap- 
pearance should  not  be  dreaded  less  by  her  self-denying  mis- 
sionaries, than  by  her  often-vanquished  foes  ;  and  that  their 
visits  to  those  sacred  scenes,  upon  which  the  eye  of  heaven, 
and  the  hopes  of  the  church  are  fixed,  should  threaten  conse- 
quences more  feared  by  the  man  of  God,  than  the  deadly  epi- 
demic, the  devastating  tornado,  or  the  wild  onslaught  of  sav- 
age hordes  !  But,  melancholy  as  the  fact  may  be,  it  is  a  fact ; 
and  often,  when  a  gallant  ship  has  majestically  entered  the 
harbor  of  a  missionary  settlement,  and  cast  her  anchor  there, 
the  devoted  laborer  on  that  distant  shore,  instead  of  gazing 
with  patriotic  delight  upon  the  flag  of  his  beloved  country,  as 
it  floated  in  the  breeze ;  instead  of  rejoicing  at  the  sight  of 
British  features  and  the  sound  of  British  voices,  and  giving 
to  each  stranger,  as  he  sprang  on  shore,  the  warm  and  wel- 
come salutation,  would  have  received  these  visitors  with 
scarcely  less  of  apprehension,  had  they  come  from  a  hostile 
17* 


198  LIFE     OF    THE 

land,  and  with  a  murderous  intent.  In  this  case,  the  foe 
might,  indeed,  have  poured  a  broadside  upon  the  shore,  have 
levelled  the  buildings,  destroyed  the  plantations,  and  driven 
the  natives  to  their  hills ;  but  worse,  far  worse  evils  have  fol- 
lowed the  visit  of  the  friend.  With  alcohol,  profanity,  and 
vice,  he  has  laid  waste  the  moral  enclosure;  and,  after  doing 
his  utmost  to  neutralize  the  labors  of  many  toilsome  years, 
has  "  abandoned  the  ruin  he  has  wrought,"  only  to  calumni- 
ate curse  and  the  missionary,  whose  presence  prevented  his 
accomplishing  more. 

Of  these  evils,  Mr.  Williams  had  been  a  witness  shortly  be- 
fore this  time,  at  Borobora ;  where  a  captain,  taking  advan- 
tage of  the  temporary  absence  of  the  missionary,  conveyed 
on  shore  large  quantities  of  ardent  spirits.  The  result  may 
be  imagined.  In  a  short  time,  the  previously  peaceful  and 
orderly  settlement  was  transformed  into  a  scene  of  fearful 
confusion,  and  the  pious  portion  of  the  people,  at  their  wit's 
ends,  denouncing  and  deploring  the  evil,  but  were  unable  to 
arrest  it.  In  their  extremity,  they  sent  to  entreat  Mr.  Wil- 
liams to  come  to  their  aid — a  request  with  which  he  prompt- 
ly complied — and  his  presence  stayed  the  plague.  Such  an 
occurrence  created  in  his  mind,  most  reasonably,  some  fears 
for  his  own  flock  ;  and,  when  about  to  be  exposed  to  a  simi- 
lar temptation,  he  regarded  them  with  godly  jealousy. 

But  whatever  dread  was  generally  felt  when  ships  approach- 
ed these  shores,  Mr.  Williams  had  few  reasons  for  regret, 
and  many  causes  of  congratulation  at  the  result  of  three  im- 
portant visits  of  this  kind,  which  were  paid  to  Raiatea,  dur- 
ing the  years  1829  and  1830.  Partly  in  consequence  of  his 
own  incessant  vigilance,  partly  from  the  preventive  arrange- 
ment of  the  chiefs,  and  the  co-operation  of  a  large  and  influ- 
ential body  of  the  people,  and  partly  from  the  conduct  of  the 
gentlemen  in  command,  the  morals  of  the  natives  suffered 
far  less  from  their  intercourse  with  the  seamen  than  might 
have  been  apprehended  ;  while  the  proceedings  of  their  su- 
periors tended  to  promote,  not  impede,  the  success  of  the 
missionary. 

The  "Satellite,"  Capt.  Laws,  was  the  first  of  these  arri- 
vals at  Raiatea ;  and  Mr.  Williams,  in  a  letter  to  the  Direc- 
tors, dated  March  23rd,  1829,  thus  describes  the  occasion  of 
her  visit,  and  the  conduct  of  her  commander.  "  Last  year, 
a  suspicious  little  vessel  arrived  here  from  New  South  Wales, 
and  the  crew  stated,  that  they  had  been   wrecked   in  73° 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  199 

north ! !  There  were  sixteen  hands  on  board  :  all  Irishmen. 
Not  one  of  them  had  the  appearance  of  a  sailor.  I  taxed  them 
with  being  convicts  from  the  colony ;  and  I  thought  it  proper 
to  apprise  his  Excellency,  the  Governor,  of  the  circumstance. 
In  consequence  of  my  communication,  he  has  sent  the  Satel- 
lite, sloop  of  war,  to  apprehend  the  culprits.  Capt.  Laws  has 
shone  us  great  kindness,  and  has  furnished  us  with  port  reg- 
ulations, and  other  important  documents.  He  kindly  attend- 
ed an  examination  of  our  school,  and  distributed  handsome 
presents  to  teachers  and  children.  He  has  expressed  himself 
well  pleased  with  my  exertions  for  the  temporal  benefit  of  the 
people." 

Soon  after  the  Satellite  had  sailed,  the  U.  S.  ship  "  Vin- 
cennes,"  Capt.  Finch,  entered  the  harbor.  From  both  the 
Captain  and  the  officers  Mr.  Williams  received  the  most  en- 
couraging attention,  which,  with  some  other  particulars,  will 
appear  in  the  following  statements*  of  the  Rev.  C.  S.  Stewart, 
the  chaplain : — 

**  We  are  in  the  midst  of  another  varied  and  beautiful  panorama. 
The  ship  lies  within  a  short  distance  of  the  shore,  which  is  richly 
edged  with  groves  and  single  trees,  and  a  fine  under-growth  of  the 
banana,  sugar  cane,  and  various  shrubbery,  surrounding  and  over- 
hanging the  white  cottages  of  the  inhabitants.  These  stand  thickly, 
in  regular  lines,  along  a  single  street  two  miles  or  more  in  length. 

"  Our  arrival  attracted  little  attention ;  not  a  canoe  came  off,  nor 
did  any  collection  of  persons  on  the  shore,  or  other  appearance,  indi- 
cate the  childish  excitement  usual  among  uncivilized  people,  on  such 
occasions. 

"  The  landing  is  on  a  substantially  laid  quay  of  coral,  where  we 
met  an  intelligent  lad  of  twelve  years,  the  son  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, the  Missionary  of  the  station.  He  informed  us  that  his  father 
was  at  the  chapel,  delivering  a  customary  weekly  lecture ;  and,  on 
directing  our  walk  up  the  street,  we  met  and  returned  with  him  to  the 
mission-house,  and  were  introduced  to  Mrs.  Williams  and  her  family. 
Their  establishment  is  more  neat  and  rural,  and  more  comfortable  in 
its  whole  arrangement,  than  any  we  have  before  seen. 

"  The  house  is  large  and  convenient,  having  three  pleasant  rooms 
in  front,  opening  by  large  folding  doors  on  a  veranda  extending  the 
entire  length  of  the  building,  and  commands,  across  an  enclosure  filled 
with  shrubbery,  fruit  and  flowers,  a  fine  prospect  of  the  ocean. 
Everything  around  looked  neat  and  prosperous ;  and  on  taking  a  walk 
through  the  village,  we  found  the  same  features  marked,  in  a  greater 
or  less  degree,  on  the  habitations  and  appearances  of  the  people  eve- 
rywhere. 

"  September  5, 1829. — To-day  has  been  the  Sabbath  on  shore.  The 
chapel  here,  like  all  we  saw  at  the  windward  group,  is  large,  well- 

*  Visit  to  the  South  Seas. 


200  LIFE    OF    THE 

built,  and  a  noble  edifice  for  such  a  people.  The  number  assembled 
to-day  amounted  to  about  eleven  hundred ;  all  well  and  neatly  clad, 
and  exhibiting  in  their  whole  appearance  and  manner  of  attending  the 
service,  every  characteristic  of  civilization,  respectability,  and  piety, 
found  in  any  common  congregation  in  the  United  States.  But  for 
the  color  of  the  audience,  indeed,  it  would  have  been  difficult  for  any 
one  to  believe  himself  worshipping  with  those,  who,  till  within  a  few 
years,  had  been  lost  in  all  the  gross  vice,  licentiousness,  and  wildness 
of  paganism.     The  sight  was  at  once  delightful  and  affecting. 

11  Captain  Finch  and  a  dozen  of  the  officers  attended  the  chapel  in 
the  morning.  Arrangements  had  been  made  to  take  the  band  ashore, 
to  play  a  few  pieces  of  sacred  music,  at  intervals  in  the  service.  The 
exercises  began,  as  on  shipboard,  with  the  Portuguese  hymn.  I  was 
fearful  that  the  novelty  might  occasion  some  confusion ;  but  it  did  not 
in  the  least.  There  was  not  the  slightest  unbecoming  excitement ; 
not  even  among  the  children,  who  took  their  seats  together,  as  they 
entered  in  long  procession  from  the  Sabbath-school. 

"  It  was  the  day  of  communion  ;  and  after  the  general  congrega- 
tion had  been  dismissed,  about  three  hundred  of  both  sexes,  and  of  a 
variety  of  ages,  with  solemnity,  and  seemingly  deep  interest,  partook 
of  the  emblems  of  the  broken  body,  and  shed  blood  of  Him  who  gave 
his  life  a  ransom  for  many.  Much  as  the  sincerity  and  piety  of  the 
church  members  in  the  islands  have  been  doubted  by  the  calumnia- 
tors of  missions,  from  all  I  have  observed  and  known,  and  from  all 
passing  before  me  on  this  occasion,  I  was  led  to  the  fervent  prayer, 
that  I  might  myself  at  last,  be  equally  worthy,  with  many  of  these,  of 
a  seat  at  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 

"  Mr.  Stribling  and  myself  spent  the  evening  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Williams.  This  we  invariably  do  ;  and  never  without  being  deeply 
impressed  by  hearing,  in  the  stillness  of  the  night,  the  melody  of  the 
native  hymn  falling  on  the  ear  in  various  directions,  from  the  little 
cottages  of  the  islanders,  as  they  engage  in  their  evening  devotions. 
Family  worship,  consisting  of  the  reading  of  a  portion  of  Scripture, 
of  a  hymn,  and  of  prayer,  is  generally  practised." 

"  September  8th. — At  the  request  of  the  queen,  the  band  was  sent 
on  shore  for  an  hour  or  two  in  the  afternoon,  and  a  kind  of  concert  or 
oratorio  given  in  the  chapel.  The  entertainment  seemed  highly  grati- 
fying to  all ;  and  as  it  had  been  a  kind  of  gala  day,  rockets  and  fire- 
works were  let  off  on  board  ship  in  the  evening,  a  novelty  to  all  on 
shore  except  the  Tahitians." 

Such  conduct  naturally  produced  a  most  favorable  impres- 
sion upon  the  Raiateans,  and  with  sorrow  they  saw  the  Vin- 
cennes  unfurl  her  sails,  and  leave  their  harbor. 

H.  M.  S.  "  Seringapatam,"  commanded  by  the  Hon.  Cap- 
tain Waldegrave,  the  last  of  these  arrivals,  reached  Raiatea  a 
few  days  before  the  Messenger  of  Peace  commenced  her  first 
voyage  to  the  Navigators'  Islands,  and  the  readers  of  the 
"  Missionary  Enterprises,"  will  recollect  that,  during  her  stay, 
the  captain  and  officers  attended  the  anniversary  of  the  mis- 
sionary auxiliary,  and  afterwards  catechized  for  three  hours 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  201 

several  of  the  natives  on  the  reasons  of  their  belief  in  Chris- 
tianity. On  both  occasions,  Mr.  Williams  did  his  utmost  to 
enable  these  gentlemen  to  come  into  close  contact  with  the 
native  mind,  and  to  place  them  in  a  position  to  judge  of  the 
character  and  attainments  of  the  people,  not  from  his  testi- 
mony, but  from  their  own  observation.  And  the  plan  adopted 
proved  successful.  The  remarkable  and  characteristic  con- 
versation, an  outline  of  which  was  preserved  on  the  spot,  and 
published  in  the  "  Narrative,"  entirely  removed  the  scepti- 
cism in  which  it  originated,  and  drew  from  the  visitors  high 
but  well-merited  commendations  of  the  labors  of  the  mission- 
ary. Nor  were  the  favorable  impressions  produced  by  this 
visit,  soon  effaced  from  the  mind  of  Captain  Waldegrave. 
Since  his  return  to  England,  that  gentleman  has  repeatedly 
borne  his  testimony  to  the  success  and  value  of  missionary 
exertions.  It  may  also  be  stated  here  that  before  the  portion 
of  the  Missionary  Enterprises  which  relates  to  Captain  Wal- 
degrave was  sent  to  press,  Mr.  Williams  submitted  the  man- 
uscript to  his  inspection,  unwilling  to  publish  it  until  his  con- 
firmation and  consent  had  been  obtained.  Of  his  visit,  the 
Missionary  ever  retained  a  grateful  recollection,  and  rarely 
afterwards  mentioned  his  name  without  commending  the 
wisdom,  kindness  and  dignity  with  which  he  acted  on  this 
occasion.  Would  that  all  the  visitors  to  our  missionary  settle- 
ments had  left  behind  them  a  similar  impression  ! 

The  preceding  notice  of  the  visit  of  the  Seringapatam  has 
a  little  anticipated  the  course  of  the  narrative.  This  event 
occurred  in  May,  1830 ;  but  the  following  extracts  from  a 
letter  to  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis,  dated  November  27,  1829,  must 
be  inserted  here  to  show  what  were  Mr.  Williams's  engage- 
ments and  anticipations,  while  awaiting  the  arrival  of  supplies 
from  England  to  enable  him  to  go  forth  on  his  errand  of  mer- 
cy to  other  lands : 

"  Dear  Brother, 
"  Captain  Stavers  of  the  Tuscan  has  just  called  here  on  his  way 
home,  and  I  gladly  embrace  the  opportunity  of  writing.  I  have  just 
been  looking  over  again  your  file  of  letters.  This  we  frequently  do, 
and  always  with  interest.  1  fear  my  communications  do  not  afford 
you  equal  pleasure.  We  have  not  so  much  information  to  communi- 
cate as  you  have.  Your  journies  are  numerous,  and  your  society  va- 
ried. It  is  very  encouraging  to  hear  of  the  lively  interest  which  per- 
sons of  rank  take  in  our  labors,  and  to  learn  the  favorable  state  of  the 
public  mind  in  reference  to  missionary  enterprises.  Surely  '  the  set 
time  is  come !' 


202  LIFE     OP    THE 

"  We  are  under  the  greatest  obligation  to  you  for  your  continued 
exertions  on  our  behalf,  and  we  think  of  them  with  pleasure.  I 
wrote  some  time  since  to  Mr.  East,  and  his  congregation,  acknowl- 
edging the  receipt  of  the  casks  of  iron-mongery,  etc.  Tamatoa  vahine 
also  wrote  to  Mrs.  Glover,  and  Tamatoa  lane,  sent  to  thank  her  for  her 
kind  present  of  a  writing  desk.  The  old  king  has  it,  and  is  very  proud 
of  it.* 

*  The  following  is  a  translation  of  Tamatoa's  letter  to  Mrs.  G. 
u  Dear  Friend  Mrs.  Glover, 

"  May  you  have  health  and  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Sa- 
viour !  I  have  received  the  neat  writing  desk  you  sent  for  me.  My 
heart  is  much  pleased  that  you  sent  me  this  present.  I  am  rejoicing 
greatly,  and  praising  God  that  you  and  other  friends  think  of  me  ;  but 
my  greatest  joy  and  greatest  cause  for  praise  is  that  1  know 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  merits  of  his  death,  for  which 
I  am  indebted  to  the  compassion  of  the  believers  in  Britain  ;  through 
their  prayers  1  am  become  a  human  being,  and  I  now  know  the 
goodness  of  his  word.  You  know  that  I  was  formerly  a  heathen ; 
now  I  know  the  blessedness  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  our  common 
Lord.  My  dwelling  is  now  comfortable  ;  it  is  now  well  with  my 
land ;  it  is  now  well  with  my  people  ;  all  this  is  from  the  goodness  of 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  which  is  come  to  my  land.  All  our  former  evil 
customs  are  totally  abolished.  1  myself  was  formerly  in  Satan's  hand  ; 
I  was  his  property  ;  I  worshipped  idols,  and  was  a  faithful  servant  of 
his.  Now  1  am  seized  by  Jesus,  and  am  as  a  brand  plucked  out  of 
the  burning.  Your  prayers  and  your  compassion  have  brought  to  me 
a  knowledge  of  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour.  I  was  former- 
ly a  heathen,  now  I  am  a  brother  to  all  who  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus. 
I  was  formerly  an  idiot ;  now  my  understanding  has  returned  unto 
me.  To  the  compassion  of  British  Christians  I  am  indebted  ;  they 
prayed,  and  Jesus  heard  their  prayers,  and  brought  a  missionary  to 
my  land,  to  teach  me  and  my  people  the  way  of  salvation.  To  that 
am  I  indebted  for  the  respectable  appearance  of  my  land,  and  even  of 
my  own  body.  Formerly  I  slept  like  the  pigs ;  now  I  sleep  on  a  bed- 
stead like  a  human  being.  Formerly  I  ate  bad  food,  [alluding  per- 
haps to  their  heathen  state.]  Now  I  know  the  sweetness  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Jesus.  My  praise  is  great  towards  God,  that  he  has  revealed 
his  great  compassion  to  me  ;  to  your  prayers  and  kindness  am  I  in- 
debted for  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  our  Saviour,  and  his  love  to  us. 

"If  you,  (Christians,)  had  not  thought  of  me,  I  should  not  have 
known  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  and  his  compassion  to  sinners.  I  should 
have  been  still  ignorant  of  the  way  of  salvation  ;  now  1  know  the 
preciousness  of  the  Word  and  blood  of  Jesus. 

"  My  heart  is  wondering  at  the  goodness  of  God,  in  causing  the 
thought  to  grow  in  the  heart  of  the  Missionary  Society  to  show  com- 
passion to  us,  who  were  in  darkness,  and  in  the  shadow  of  death. 
You  did  show  true  kindness  J  and  now  we  know  Jesus  and  his  pre- 
cious word. 

"  Although  your  face  should  not  see  my  face,  and  although  my  face 
should  not  see  your  face  in  this  world,  may  we  both  meet  at  the  right 
hand  of  our  Lord  Jesus  at  the  Judgment  day  ;  may  we  both  sit  at  the 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  203 

"  I  have  been  extremely  busy  in  getting  the  Rarotongan  works 
through  the  press,  and  I  am  happy  to  inform  you,  that  we  have  suc- 
ceeded. I  have  forwarded  to  you  a  few  copies  of  each,  as  specimens 
of  the  language.  Mr.  Barff  has  exerted  both  his  strength  and  his 
skill  in  effecting  this  object. 

"  You  are  aware  that  the  Tahaa  station  is  now  on  my  hands ;  but 
I  cannot  attend  to  it  so  well  as  I  could  wish.  I  can  seldom  get  over 
above  once  in  three  weeks  or  a  month.  The  people  hold  on  as  well 
as  we  can  possibly  expect.  At  Raiatea,  we  are  much  as  usual,  but 
the  people  do  not  appear  so  kind,  neither  are  they  so  attentive  as 
formerly.*  1  find  great  difficulty  in  inducing  them  to  proceed  with 
their  houses,  and  keep  up  the  fences.  I  fear  if  we  leave  them,  they 
will  retrograde  fast.  I  have  rebuilt  our  old  boat,  and  made  a  com- 
fortable little  vessel  of  her  of  forty  tons. 

"  We  are  preparing  for  my  long  intended  voyage,  and  have  accepted 
five  or  six  missionaries  from  our  church  only :  eleven  or  twelve  offer- 
ed themselves.  Several  of  our  people  grieved  much  that  their  friends 
would  not  give  them  up.     Mr.  Barff  accompanies  me. 

M  Mr.  Henry  *  has  just  returned  from  the  island  we  are  about  to 
visit,  and  has  given  us  great  encouragement  to  proceed  as  soon  as 
possible.  At  Tongatabu  the  Wesleyan  Missionaries  are  making  great 
progress.  A  vast  number  have  embraced  Christianity,  and  are  ex- 
ceedingly diligent  in  attending  the  schools  and  other  means  of  instruc- 
tion. Their  slates  are  dangling  in  their  hands  go  where  they  will, 
and  books  are  their  constant  companions.  They  have  heard  that  I 
am  coming  down,  and  have  expressed  a  great  desire  that  we  should 
call  there.     This  we  intend  to  do. 

"  You  will  recollect  having  heard  that  my  old  boat  has  had  another 
drift  from  Rarotonga  to  Tongatabu,  and  that  the  natives  of  Aitutaki 
while  down  there  went  through  the  group,  giving  accounts  of  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  into  the  Society  Islands,  their  own  island, 
and  others,  and  advising  and  exhorting  the  people  to  embrace  it. 
This  has  had  a  very  good  effect,  and  Captain  Henry  informs  me  that, 

right  hand  of  our  Lord,  and  unite  in  praising  him  there  !  This  is  my 
earnest  desire  in  God.  Now  my  sister  in  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ, 
pray  to  Jesus  our  Lord  to  give  me  much  of  his  Holy  Spirit  to  make 
good  my  evil  heart. 

"  1  have  sent  you  a  copy  of  Daniel,  Esther,  and  Ruth,  which  our 
minister,  Mr.  Williams,  has  translated  into  the  language  of  Raiatea  ; 
please  to  accept  it  as  a  keepsake  from  me,  and  also  a  mat. 

"  May  you  have  health  and  salvation,  my  sister  in  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord,  and  may  the  Lord  reward  you  with  health  and  salvation. 

"  Tamatoa,  King  of  Raiatea." 

*  In  a  letter  to  his  family  of  the  same  date,  Mr.  Williams  thug 
refers  to  this  subject : — "  We  have  not  been  so  kindly  treated  of  late 
by  the  natives,  having  had  to  purchase  everything ;  but  yesterday,  of 
their  own  accord,  they  convened  a  meeting,  at  which  1  understand 
they  acknowledged  how  wrong  they  had  been  in  allowing  us  to  pay 
for  everything,  and  this  morning,  they  have  begun  to  supply  us  as 
before." 

t  Son  of  the  missionary  of  that  name. 


204  LIFE    OF    THE 

in  many  of  the  islands,  their  first  inquiry  is,  '  Have  you  Oromeduas 
for  us  ?'  In  three  islands  they  are  exceedingly  anxious,  and  in  one  a 
chapel  has  been  actually  erected  by  a  chief,  who  accompanied  Mr. 
Henry  on  his  return  voyage,  and  applied  to  Mr.  Barff  for  missiona- 
ries. Mr.  Barff  assured  him  that  we  were  coming  down  to  his  island, 
and  that  he  should  not  be  forgotten.  It  appears  that  all  he  knows 
concerning  the  chapel  he  has  built  and  plastered  is,  that  it  is  a  house 
for  the  true  God,  and  that,  when  the  teachers  come,  he  will  learn 
how  to  worship  him.  This  will  appear  to  you  who  are  well  acquain- 
ted with  the  natives,  as  singularly  propitious.  I  regard  it  as  a  deci- 
ded interposition  of  Providence  in  preparing  our  way.  The  people, 
however,  are  desperately  savage,  and  remarkably  treacherous.  We 
shall  require  all  imaginable  prudence  and  precaution ;  and  having 
done  our  utmost  to  protect  ourselves,  we  must  then  trust  to  him  for 
deliverance,  in  whose  cause  we  jeopard  our  lives.  Mr.  Henry  had  a 
boat's  crew  massacred  with  singular  brutality.  Two  indeed  escaped 
much  wounded,  but  the  rest  were  either  killed  on  the  spot,  or  died 
afterwards.  In  another  instance,  they  were  purchasing  turtle  shell ; 
and,  as  soon  as  they  saw  that  all  the  property  they  had  brought  was 
expended,  they  let  fly  a  volley  of  poisoned  arrows  at  the  crew.  Prov- 
identially no  one  was  struck.  Their  canoes  are  of  the  swiftest  class. 
They  carry  two  and  even  three  hundred  warriors,  stand  as  high  out 
of  the  water  as  a  vessel  of  seventy  or  eighty  tons,  and  are  as  long  or 
longer.  It  is  my  intention  to  have  boarding  nettings  and  other  means 
of  defence. 

"Another  interesting  illustration  of  an  overruling  Providence  has 
recently  occurred.  You  may  have  heard  that,  when  we  were  at 
Rarotonga,  I  sent  a  small  boat  to  Aitutaki,  to  fetch  my  large  one, 
which  I  supposed  to  be  there,  not  knowing,  at  the  time,  that  she  had 
drifted  away  to  Tongatabu.  The  boat  arrived  safe  at  Aitutaki,  and 
when  Mataitai  vahine,  the  wife  of  the  native  teacher  in  that  island, 
heard  that  Mrs.  Williams  was  at  Rarotonga,  she  determined  to  come 
up  and  see  her.  Accordingly  she  set  off  in  a  large  boat,  built  at  Aitu- 
taki, with  about  thirty  persons  on  board,  in  company  with  my  small 
boat,  but,  instead  of  reaching  Rarotonga,  they  were  drifted  out  of 
their  course,  and  were  supposed  to  have  been  lost.  But  this  day,  I 
have  heard  that  my  man  is  on  board  an  American  whaler,  and  that 
Mataitai  and  her  party  had  reached  some  savage  island  to  the  west- 
ward, and  are  now  diligently  employed  in  teaching  the  people.  I  shall 
endeavor  by  all  possible  means  to  find  them,  and  sincerely  hope  I 
shall  succeed. 

"  A  singular  sect  has  sprung  up  in  some  of  the  islands.  They 
are  called  haraharan.  They  are  making  a  culled  edition  of  the  New 
Testament.  They  are  most  numerous  at  Tahiti  There  are  some 
at  Huahine  and  Maupiti,  but  none,  that  I  am  aware  of,  at  Borabora. 
I  am  sorry  to  say  that  Mrs.  Williams  has  been  very  unwell  for  some 
time  past,  and,  unless  her  health  is  improved  on  my  return,  we  shall 
be  obliged  to  remove  for  a  season.  Your  last  letter  inspired  the  hope 
of  seeing  you  here  at  the  end  of  1829,  or  in  the  beginning  of  1830. 
Although  you  are  so  usefully  employed  at  home,  we  sincerely  desire 
to  have  you  with  us  again. 

"  I  remain,  etc., 

"J.  Williams." 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  205 

A  few  days  after  writing  the  above  letter,  Mr.  Williams,  in 
company  with  Mrs.  W.,  and  their  two  sons,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Barff  and  their  family,  went  to  Tahiti.  The  principal  object 
of  this  visit  was  to  convey  the  children  to  the  school.  From 
this  island  he  thus  wrote  to  his  sister  Mrs.  Kuck  : — 

"  Tahiti,  January  30,  1830. 
"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  You  will  be  concerned  to  hear  that  my  dear  Mary  is  still  very 
unwell.  We  came  here  shortly  after  writing  our  last  letter  to  you, 
after  a  voyage  of  five  days,  during  which  we  had  the  charming  vari- 
ety of  dead  calms,  light  breezes,  and  a  heavy  gale.  "We  have  now 
been  at  Tahiti  nearly  a  month,  visiting  our  brethren  at  their  different 
stations,  by  all  of  whom  we  have  been  treated  with  the  greatest  kind- 
ness. I  think  we  have  now  seen  all  our  friends  in  this  island,  except 
Mr.  Darling,  to  whose  house  we  shall  go  after  the  Sabbath  to  spend 
three  or  four  days.  We  shall  then  cross  over  to  Eimeo,  to  visit  Mr. 
Orsmond,  who  is  about  to  join  us  again  in  the  leeward  islands. 
From  his  house,  we  shall  go  to  Mr.  Simpson's,  who  also  resides  at 
Eimeo.  Messrs.  Simpson  and  Pritchard,  you  may  recollect,  came 
out  nearly  at  the  same  time.  They  are  intimate  friends,  and  excel- 
lent missionaries.  Mrs.  Simpson  is  anxious  that  Mary  shall  stay  with 
her,  while  Mr.  Barff*  and  myself  are  absent  on  our  intended  voyage. 
As  Mr.  Piatt  is  expected  back  with  the  Messenger  of  Peace  in  a  week 
or  two,  we  hope,  should  nothing  unforeseen  prevent,  to  depart  in 
little  more  than  a  month.  We  have  about  twelve  or  fourteen  teach- 
ers ready. 

"  We  have  heard  that  a  vessel  has  been  wrecked  in  Algoa  Bay, 
having  on  board  large  quantities  of  missionary  goods.  Happily,  we 
are  not  in  want  of  many  things,  except  saddles — one  gentleman's  and 
one  lady's,  which  you  will  oblige  us  by  sending  as  soon  as  possible. 
If  collars  are  worn,  not  dog  collars,  but  collars  for  ladies,  you  are 
requested  to  send  two  or  three,  or  any  thing  else  to  wear  about  the 
neck,  provided  it  be  in  fashion,  even  should  this  be  the  case  with 
soldier's  belts,  or  horse  collars.  I  have  had  the  great  misfortune  to 
fall  headlong  into  the  sea,  sprawling  like  a  great  crab,  and  by  so 
doing,  I  have  spoiled  the  excellent  watch  which  Mr.  Kuck  sent  me. 
However,  a  carpenter  living  at  Tahaa,  and  myself,  will  be  able  to 
repair  it  between  us. 

"  Believe  me,  etc., 

"J.  Williams." 

Mr.  Williams  returned  to  Raiatea  early  in  February,  and 
shortly  afterwards,  the  Society  Islands  were  visited  with  a 
fearful  hurricane,  which  uprooted  large  numbers  of  the  trees, 
destroyed  several  houses,  and  carried  away  a  portion  of  their 
noble  chapel.  But  he  was  never  more  himself  than  when 
circumstances  demanded  an  unusual  amount  of  skill  and 
labor;  and,  under  his  superintendence,  the  people  soon  re- 
paired their  sanctuary,  and  rebuilt  their  fallen  habitations. 

18 


206  LIFE     OF    THE 

While  thus  employed,  on  the  25th  of  February,  1830,  the 
Messenger  of  Peace  was  descried  in  the  distance  making  to- 
wards the  island  ;  and,  in  the  evening,  she  anchored  within 
the  reef:  having,  since  her  expedition  to  the  Marquesas,  com- 
pleted a  highly  gratifying  visit  to  the  Hervey  Islands.  On 
the  following  day,  the  people  assembled  to  hear  from  Mr.  Piatt 
a  narrative  of  her  voyage,  which  they  received  with  many 
demonstrations  of  gladness ;  for  at  several  of  the  stations  at 
which  he  had  called,  native  teachers  from  Raiatea  were  use- 
fully laboring.  But  no  one  of  the  audience  was  so  deeply 
interested  in  the  details  supplied  by  his  esteemed  fellow  la- 
borer, as  Mr.  Williams.  To  him  every  island  of  the  Hervey 
group  was  well  known  ;  and  for  the  welfare  of  the  inhabi- 
tants he  cherished  an  ardent  solicitude.  And  the  glad  tidings 
thus  brought  were  as  opportune  as  they  were  cheering,  and 
formed  an  appropriate  introduction  to  the  new  and  more  ad- 
venturous expedition  which  he  had  so  long  planned,  and  the 
period  for  accomplishing  which  had  now  arrived.  This  im- 
portant movement  of  his  eventful  life  will  be  described  in 
the  succeeding  chapter. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  207 


CHAPTER  VI. 

FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  FIRST,  UNTIL  HIS  SECOND 
VOYAGE  TO  SAMOA. 

Termination  of  Mr.  Williams's  settled  Residence  at  Raiatea — Feel- 
ings with  which  he  anticipated  his  Voyage  to  the  West — Depart- 
ure— Mr.  Williams  at  Mangaia,  Atui,  Rarotonga,  and  Aitutaki — 
Influence  of  these  Visits  upon  his  Mind — Arrives  at  Savage  Island 
— Unsuccessful  Attempt  and  Questionable  Expedient — Important 
Events  at  Tongatabu — Proceeds  to  Lefuga — Reaches  Savaii — First 
Impressions — Favorable  Moment  of  his  Arrival — Intercourse  with 
the  Natives — Welcome  at  Sapapalii — Rescued  from  Death — Land- 
ing and  Reception — Characteristics  of  the  Samoans — Native  Por- 
traits— Their  Religious  Peculiarities — Auspicious  Settlement  of 
the  Teachers — Use  made  by  Mr.  W.  of  the  Influence  of  the  Chiefs 
— His  Estimate  of  this  visit — His  views  of  a  Particular  Providence 
— These  confirmed  by  the  Events  of  this  Voyage — Reflections — 
Returns  to  Rarotonga — Happy  Transformation — Welcome  to  Ra- 
iatea— Illness  of  Mrs.  Williams,  and  prospects  of  returning  to  Eng- 
land— Protest  of  the  People —  Returning  Health  and  renewed  La- 
bors— Previous  Arrangements  for  employing  The  Messenger  of 
Peace — These  cancelled  by  the  Directors — Mr.  Williams's  Remarks 
— Severe  Trial  at  Raiatea — Dispute  with  Tahaa — Preparations  for 
War — Death  of  Tamatoa—  Part  taken  by  Mr.  Williams — Attempt- 
ed Assassination — Hostilities  suspended — Anxiety  at  the  Prospect  of 
Leaving — Revisits  Rarotonga — The  Scenery  which  most  delighted 
him — Visit  to  the  surrounding  Isles — Severe  Afflictions — Sympathy 
of  the  Natives — Important  Occupations — Voyage  to  Tahiti — Dis- 
tressing Scene  at  Raiatea — Conveys  Food  to  Rarotonga — Domes- 
tic Circumstances,  and  cheering  Anticipations. 

Raiatea — to  the  shores  of  which  the  eyes  of  the  reader  have 
been  so  frequently  directed,  and  amidst  whose  smiling  scenes 
of  social  and  spiritual  prosperity,  the  reflecting  Christian  will 
not  have  lingered  in  vain,  must,  from  this  time,  cease  to  fill 
the  central  position  in  Mr.  Williams's  history.  For  more 
than  eleven  years,  deducting  the  periods  passed  at  Sydney 
and  Rarotonga,  this  favored  and  fruitful  isle  had  been  cheered 
by  his  presence,  and  blessed  with  his  labors.  But,  hencefor- 
ward, we  are  to  follow  him  into  other  and  wider  fields  of  ex- 
ertion ;  for,  although  he  returned  to  Raiatea,  he  did  so  rath- 


208 


LIFE     OF    THE 


er  as  a  visitor  than  as  a  resident.  At  this  point,  his  stated 
and  steady  superintendence  ceased.  And  it  is  a  subject  of 
congratulation,  that  it  did  not  terminate  earlier.  Had  not 
the  Great  Head  of  the  church  frustrated  the  designs  of  his 
servant,  and  hedged  up  his  way,  he  would  undoubtedly  have 
engaged  in  his  Missionary  Enterprises,  ere  the  experiment  so 
auspiciously  commenced  at  Raiatea,  could  have  been  con- 
ducted to  such  a  successful  issue ;  and  in  that  case,  the  fruit 
which  his  care  and  toil  had  brought  to  maturity,  would  have 
fallen  unripe  to  the  ground.  But,  happily,  he  labored  there 
long  enough  to  demonstrate,  by  the  most  conclusive  eviden- 
ces, the  leading  objects,  the  essential  features,  and  the  incal- 
culable value  of  Christian  Missions ;  and  it  is  difficult  to 
conceive  that  a  candid  mind  could  consider  the  history  of 
this  island,  without  admitting  their  importance  and  obliga- 
tion. What  proofs  are  there  here  of  the  sanction,  presence, 
and  power  of  God  !  What  a  fulfilment  of  his  promises  to  the 
faithful  steward,  and  the  devoted  laborer  !  What  encourag- 
ing evidence  that  the  Gospel  has  lost  none  of  that  efficacy  to 
elevate,  sanctify,  and  save  the  world,  which  was  exerted  in  its 
earliest  and  widest  triumphs !  How  amply  does  the  case  of 
Raiatea  illustrate  the  excellency  of  this  divinely  appointed 
means,  and  its  perfect  adaptation  to  the  wants  and  woes  of 
our  fallen  nature !  Here  we  may  see  its  influence,  not  mere- 
ly upon  individuals,  but  upon  a  community.  By  this  single 
experiment,  even  had  it  stood  alone,  we  might  have  been  sat- 
isfied that  the  Gospel  was  a  social,  no  less  than  a  personal 
blessing.  Here  we  see  that  the  missionary  is  the  true  philan- 
thropist, and  Christianity  the  best  civilizer. 

But  these  truths  will  receive  further  confirmation  in  the 
following  pages  ;  and,  as  we  trace  the  course  of  the  adventu- 
rous Missionary  through  new  scenes  of  self-denying  and  suc- 
cessful toil,  we  shall  again  be  constrained  "  to  glorify  God  in 
him."  We  have  repeatedly  seen  with  what  feelings  he  had 
contemplated  the  voyage  for  which  he  has  now  prepared. 
Through  years  of  disappointment  and  depression,  far  more 
than  sufficient  to  sicken  the  heart  and  subdue  the  energy  of 
ordinary  men,  he  had  clung  to  his  fondly-cherished  scheme, 
with  an  unrelaxing  tenacity  of  purpose  which  strikingly  indi- 
cated its  sacred  origin.  Ordinary  causes  will  not  account 
for  such  constancy.  However  powerfully  some  minds  might 
have  been  captivated  by  the  prospect  of  a  voyage  amongst  the 
emerald  isles  of  the  Pacific,  by  the  desire  of  intercourse  with 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  209 

their  rude  inhabitants,  or  by  the  expectation  of  either  adding 
to  the  library,  a  description  of  their  persons,  their  customs, 
and  their  abodes,  or  to  the  cabinet,  the  plants,  shells,  and  co- 
rals which  strew  their  shores,  Mr.  Williams  did  not  belong 
to  this  class.  And  willing  as  he  ever  was,  to  enrich  the  store 
of  general  knowledge,  and  to  furnish  facts  and  specimens 
which  might  gratify  the  curious,  or  assist  the  scientific,  his 
main  design  was  immeasurably  superior.  It  was  as  an  am- 
bassador of  mercy,  "  to  show  unto  men  the  way  of  salvation," 
that  he  launched  forth  on  these  distant  voyages.  All  his  in- 
terest centered  in  the  soul,  and  in  that  everlasting  Gospel 
which  revealed  its  destiny,  its  danger,  and  its  deliverance. 
To  enlighten,  to  rescue,  to  bless  those  who  were  "  ready  to 
perish,"  constituted  the  exciting  causes  of  his  enthusiasm ; 
and  the  ardent  desire,  not  of  seeing,  but  of  saving  men,  and 
that  alone,  drew  him  from  Raiatea,  as  it  had  previously  drawn 
him  from  his  native  land.  Anything  less  firm  than  Christian 
principle,  and  less  fervent  than  Christian  love  and  zeal, 
would  long  ere  this  have  yielded  to  discouragement. 

And  the  time  had  now  come  when  his  devotedness  was  to  re- 
ceive its  due  reward.  "  The  Messenger  of  Peace,"  was 
speedily  equipped  ;  and  although  the  supplies  from  England 
had  not  arrived,  Mr.  Williams  was  so  weary  of  delay,  and  so 
confident  of  success,  that  he  resolved  no  longer  to  postpone 
his  important  enterprise,  for  which  service  several  pious  na- 
tives had  been  solemnly  set  apart,  and  in  which  his  beloved 
and  devoted  brother,  Mr.  Barff,  had  gladly  consented  to  ac- 
company him  :  a  companionship  which  not  only  cheered  the 
heart  of  Mr.  Williams,  but  tended  very  materially  to  promote 
the  great  object  of  the  expedition.  And  it  must  be  to  that 
truly  amiable  man  and  most  faithful  Missionary  no  small  con- 
solation, that  he  contributed  his  full  share  to  the  success  of 
this  important  enterprise.  The  preparations  being  completed, 
on  the  24th  of  May,  1830,  they  weighed  anchor,  "  and  with 
excited  feelings,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  we  cleared  the  har- 
bor." What  those  "  exciting  feelings"  must  have  been  may 
be  readily  imagined,  when  we  consider  his  ardent  tempera- 
ment and  previous  history. 

Had  no  narrative  .of  this  voyage  appeared,  it  would  have 
been  requisite  and  interesting  to  trace  upon  these  pages,  with 
some  particularity,  the  successive  stages  of  the  Missionary's 
course,  and  to  linger  with  him  on  those  once  savage,  but  now 
happy  shores,  to  which  he  conveyed  the  light  and  treasure  of 
18* 


210  LIFE     OF    THE 

the  Gospel.  But  this  would  require  the  frequent  repetition  of 
facts  with  which  the  readers  of  the  Missionary  Enterprises 
are  familiar  :  and,  therefore,  all  that  will  be  attempted  here 
is  merely  to  sketch  such  an  outline  as  may  preserve  unbroken 
the  thread  of  his  history,  and  to  interweave  with  it  those  un- 
published portions  of  his  journal  and  correspondence,  which 
best  develope  the  motives  which  actuated,  and  the  results 
which  crowned  his  labors. 

As  but  a  slight  divergence  from  the  direct  course  to  Samoa 
would  enable  him  to  visit  the  out-stations,  the  Messenger  of 
Peace,  in  the  first  place,  steered  for  Mangaia.  From  this 
island,  the  brethren  intended  to  take  with  them  a  native 
teacher  and  his  wife,  whom  Mr.  Piatt,  had  placed  there  a 
short  time  previously.  But  soon  after  reaching  this  station, 
they  were  compelled,  by  the  improvement  and  importunity  of 
the  natives,  to  relinquish  this  design.  Indeed,  the  scene 
which  gladdened  them  on  landing,  was  alone  sufficient  evi- 
dence of  the  great  usefulness  of  Faaruea  and  his  devoted 
partner ;  but  the  value  of  their  labors  became  still  more  man- 
ifest after  their  intercourse  with  the  natives,  and  when  con- 
trasting their  present  appearance  and  behavior  with  their  pre- 
vious degradation  and  violence.  The  few  days  during  which 
Mr.  Williams  continued  at  Mangaia,  were  profitable  spent ; 
but  the  most  useful  part  of  his  occupations  was  the  inter- 
course he  had  with  the  heathen  party,  then  powerful  in  the 
island,  which  softened  their  asperity  towards  their  Christian 
brethren,  and  prepared  the  way  for  the  entire  subversion  of 
idolatry  throughout  the  island,  which  followed  soon  after. 
At  the  same  time,  stimulated  by  the  eloquent  representations 
and  entreaties  of  the  wife  of  Faaruea,  he  succeeded  in  obtain- 
ing for  the  native  females  a  liberation  from  the  servile  work 
to  which,  during  "the  reign  of  dark  hearts,"  they  had  been 
doomed  by  their  lordly  oppressors. 

At  Atui,  the  island  next  visited,  a  delightful  reception 
awaited  them.  Here  they  beheld  a  scene  the  most  peaceful 
and  prosperous.  The  teachers  were  happy ;  the  people  uni- 
ted ;  good  order  and  civilization  prevalent,  and  the  work  of 
the  Lord  advancing.  They  had,  sometime  before,  erected  a 
new  chapel,  which  had  been  opened  for  public  worship  by 
Mr.  Piatt ;  but  so  delighted  had  these  simple-hearted  islanders 
been  with  the  services  on  that  occasion,  and  so  anxious  were 
they  for  the  renewal  of  the  pleasure,  that  Messrs.  Williams 
and  BarfF  were  induced  by  their  importunity  to  "  re-open"  the 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  211 

place,  although  it  had  never  been  closed.  As  the  chiefs  of 
Mitiaro  and  Mauke  were  then  staying  at  Atui,  having  come 
there  to  honor  by  their  presence  the  marriage  of  Romatane, 
the  brethren  had  no  rest  either  by  night  or  by  day.  The 
people  and  their  visitors  were  determined  to  derive  from  them 
as  much  knowledge  as  they  could  ;  and,  when  their  questions 
were  exhausted,  they  compelled  them  to  sing. 

Nothing  of  peculiar  interest  occurred  during  their  visits  to 
Mitiaro  and  Mauke;  but  a  scene  of  deep  affliction  presented 
itself  on  their  arrival  at  Rarotonga,  where  a  fearful  disease, 
then  at  its  height,  was  spreading  death  and  desolation  through 
that  once  smiling  land.  Many  of  the  houses  were  left  with- 
out an  inhabitant ;  all  their  former  inmates  having  gone  to 
the  grave ;  and,  wherever  Mr.  Williams  directed  his  steps, 
he  was  saluted  either  with  the  sounds  of  lamentation,  or  by 
"  walking  skeletons,"  who,  having  heard  of  his  approach, 
strained  their  little  strength,  and  crawled  to  the  pathway, 
that  they  might  once  more  see  his  face  and  seize  his  hand. 
Yet,  amidst  this  dark  and  dreary  spectacle,  he  was  cheered 
by  the  appearance  of  many  incipient  evidences  of  that  spiritu- 
al prosperity  which  Rarotonga  was  so  soon  to  enjoy. 

The  stay  of  the  voyagers  at  Rarotonga  was  short.  Re- 
luctant as  they  were  to  leave  their  friends  and  their  flock  in 
the  depths  of  affliction,  duty  demanded  it.  They,  therefore, 
proceeded  to  Aitutaki,  intending  to  add  two  others  who  had 
been  left  by  Mr.  Piatt  at  that  island,  to  the  band  of  native 
teachers  destined  for  Samoa.  But  this  object  could  not  be 
accomplished.  As  at  Mangaia,  so  here,  the  natives  had 
formed  so  strong  an  attachment  to  their  missionaries,  and  had 
become  so  sensible  of  the  value  of  their  labors,  that  they  en- 
treated, with  the  most  passionate  earnestness,  that  they  might 
not  be  removed.  For  a  time  Messrs.  Williams  and  BarfF 
persisted  in  their  purpose  ;  but  their  firmness  at  length 
yielded  to  the  importunity  of  the  people.  To  supply  the  de- 
ficiency occasioned  by  the  continuance  of  the  teachers  here, 
and  at  Mangaia,  two  missionary  assistants  were  selected  from 
the  church  at  Aitutaki,  and  set  apart  for  this  service.  In 
reference  to  this  arrangement,  Mr.  Williams  justly  remarked 
to  the  Directors,  that  "  while  we  are  anxious  to  extend  our 
labors,  we  think  the  original  stations  demand  our  first  care, 
and  that  it  is  not  advisable  to  widen  our  field  at  the  expense 
of  those  spots  which  are  already  brought  under  cultivation." 
During  their  short  sojourn  at  this  island,  Mr.  Williams  did 


212  LIFE     OF    THE 

his  utmost  to  encourage  the  teachers  and  instruct  the  people, 
his  intercourse  with  whom  led  him  to  form  a  high  estimate  of 
the  diligence  of  all  classes.  And  there  was  one  circumstance 
which  afforded  him  peculiar  pleasure;  for  he  here  beheld  the 
successful  imitation,  not  only  of  his  own  labors,  but  also  of 
the  methods  of  Mrs.  Williams,  whose  useful  plans  of  instruct- 
ing the  females,  and  forming  the  aged  women  into  a  separate 
class,  were  producing  fruits  amongst  the  mothers  and  daugh- 
ters of  Aitutaki,  similar  to  those  which  were  seen  atRaiatea; 
and  he  experienced  greater  delight  in  communicating  this  in- 
telligence to  his  beloved  partner  than  in  referring  to  the  evi- 
dences of  his  own  efficiency.  Nor  was  he  less  surprised  than 
gratified  when  the  native  treasurer  of  their  Missionary  Aux- 
iliary placed  in  his  hands  the  sum  of  ,£103  in  "  money  pur- 
chased," by  his  own  suggestion  at  a  former  visit,  with  the 
pigs  and  produce  which  they  had  subscribed  for  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel. 

Greatly  cheered  by  such  evidences  of  God's  approval,  ad- 
miring the  wonders  which  his  hand  had  wrought  in  making 
these  "  gentiles  obedient  in  word  and  deed ;"  and  followed 
by  their  warmest  benedictions,  the  missionaries  steered  from 
hence  to  Savage  Island.  Here,  however,  a  very  different  re- 
ception awaited  them.  Destitute  of  means  and  motives  for 
improving  their  condition ;  secluded  from  intercourse  with 
beings  more  enlightened  than  themselves ;  and  influenced 
solely  by  the  supposed  interests  or  desired  enjoyments  of  the 
passing  hour,  the  inhabitants  of  this  spot  showed,  not  only 
what  the  heathen  are,  but  what  they  have  been  through  ages 
past,  and  must  remain  for  ages  to  come,  unless  some  active 
regenerating  principle  is  introduced  into  their  midst,  and 
their  minds  are  enlightened,  and  acted  upon  by  truths,  which 
lie  far  beyond  the  limits  of  that  narrow  circle  around  which 
with  unvarying  uniformity  their  thoughts  revolve.  Hence  at 
the  time  of  Mr.  Williams's  visit,  they  presented  the  same  as- 
pect as  their  wild  and  ferocious  ancestors  when  discovered  by 
Capt.  Cook,  who  was  so  impressed  with  their  savage  mien, 
that  he  affixed  to  their  island  the  descriptive  epithet  by  which 
it  is  still  known. 

It  was  with  extreme  difficulty  that  a  native  could  be  in- 
ticed  on  board  ;  and  appearances  were  not  such  as  to  induce 
Mr.  Williams  to  venture  on  shore.  Though  a  stranger  to 
pusillanimity,  his  courage  was  always  tempered  with  caution. 
He  shunned  the  point  of  danger  for  the  same  reasons  which 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  213 

led  him  to  the  post  of  duty ;  and  he  knew  the  character  of 
the  people  too  well  to  trust  himself  within  their  power,  where 
the  Gospel  was  unknown,  without  clear  evidence  of  their  pa- 
cific disposition.  The  fatal  landing  at  Erromanga  may  ap- 
pear an  exception  :  but  even  this,  when  carefully  considered, 
will  be  found  to  have  been  no  deviation  from  his  usual  course 
of  prudent  forethought. 

On  the  day  after  their  arrival  off  this  island,  the  two  na- 
tives of  Aitutaki  effected  a  landing ;  but  soon  after,  they 
were  happy  to  make  a  hasty  retreat  from  this  abode  of  fero- 
cious men.  Still  intent  upon  their  object,  and  convinced  that 
closer  intercourse  would  win  the  confidence  of  the  natives,  an 
expedient  was  adopted  which,  however  benevolent  in  its  de- 
sign, can  scarcely  admit  of  a  justification,  and  led  to  no  use- 
ful result.  "  Seeing  no  other  way  of  commencing  the  work," 
Mr.  Williams  writes  at  the  termination  of  the  voyage,  "  we 
resolved  to  entice  two  natives  on  board,  and  having  taught 
them  some  things  and  treated  them  kindly,  to  carry  them  back 
with  a  good  report  to  their  own  people.  They  are  now  with 
us  at  Raiatea,  and  are  shortly  going  back  with  presents  from 
ourselves  and  people.  They  are  much  tamed  in  their  man- 
ners. One  of  them  is  learning  to  read  ;  but  the  other,  who  is 
a  king's  son,  considers  himself  sacred.  Perhaps  we  may  send 
a  single  man  with  them ;  but  they  think  his  life  will  be  in 
danger,  not  from  their  party,  but  from  others  with  whom  their 
wars  are  incessant.  I  fear  we  shall  find  difficulty  in  com- 
mencing a  mission  at  this  island."  It  is  worthy  of  remark 
that  this  was  the  only  instance  in  which  Mr.  Williams,  al- 
though unreflectingly,  did  evil  that  good  might  come,  and 
the  issue  was  not  such  as  to  induce  him  to  repeat  the  experi- 
ment. 

From  Savage  Island,  the  Messenger  of  Peace  proceeded  to 
Tongatabu ;  and  while  here,  two  events  occurred  which  ma- 
terially affected  Mr.  Williams's  subsequent  proceedings.  The 
first  of  these  was  the  unexpected  meeting  with  Fauea,  a 
Samoan  chief,  who  accompanied  the  missionaries  to  his  own 
island,  and  proved  an  invaluable  auxiliary  to  them  in  the  in- 
troduction of  the  Gospel  into  the  whole  group.  But  this  was 
not  the  only  important  consequence  of  Mr.  Williams's  visit  to 
the  Friendly  Islands.  It  will  be  remembered  that  from  the 
first,  he  had  determined  to  convey  teachers  both  to  the  Navi- 
gators' and  the  New  Hebrides  ;  and  with  this  purpose  he  com- 
menced the  voyage.     But  while  at  Tongatabu,  Mr.  Samuel 


214  LIFE     OF    THE 

Henry,  whom  happily  he  met  there,  convinced  him  that  he 
could  not  safely  proceed  farther  westward  than  Samoa,  as  the 
inhabitants  of  the  New  Hebrides  (under  which  description, 
as  it  subsequently  appeared,  he  specially  referred  to  the  peo- 
ple of  Erromanga)  were  then  exceedingly  exasperated  against 
Europeans.  This  induced  him  to  relinquish  the  design  :  a 
remarkable  circumstance,  when  considered  in  connexion  with 
his  subsequent  history  and  tragical  end.  What  might  have 
been  the  result,  had  he  prosecuted  his  original  plan,  none  of 
course  can  divine  ;  but  when  we  consider,  on  the  one  hand, 
that  injuries,  the  most  wanton  and  wicked,  had  just  before 
been  inflicted  upon  the  Erromangans  by  British  and  Ameri- 
can visitors,  which  had  almost  goaded  them  to  madness,  and 
on  the  other,  how  calculated  was  the  kindness  of  the  Samo- 
ans,  from  whose  group  he  would  have  sailed  direct  to  their 
shores,  to  lull  all  suspicion,  strengthen  his  confidence,  and 
thus  to  throw  him  off  his  guard,  it  cannot  be  deemed  an  im- 
probable conjecture,  that,  but  for  the  intelligence  received 
from  Mr.  Henry,  Mr.  Williams  would  have  then  placed  him- 
self within  the  power  of  the  very  people,  who,  when  at  length 
he  carried  his  benevolent  project  into  effect,  and  in  retalia- 
tion for  wrongs  perpetrated  so  long  before,  wreaked  their 
vengeance  upon  his  innocent  head.  In  this  way,  the  latter 
and  most  useful  years  of  his  life  might  have  been  cut  off,  and 
much  of  that  valuable  influence,  which  his  now  venerated 
name  and  well-known  history  are  destined  to  exert  in  favor 
of  the  noblest  objects  of  human  pursuit,  would  have  been  lost 
to  the  church  and  the  world. 

During  their  stay  at  Tongatabu,  the  brethren  were  intro- 
duced to  a  chief  from  the  Fijis  then  about  to  return  to  that 
group,  who  entreated  that  the  two  teachers  destined  for  his 
people,  might  accompany  him ;  and  as  Capt.  Lawler  and 
Mr.  Henry  generously  offered  to  convey  them,  the  request 
was  complied  with.  "  And,"  writes  Mr.  Williams  from  Rai- 
atea,  "  I  have  just  seen  Capt.  Lawler,  who  informs  me  that 
the  teachers  were  very  kindly  received,  but  that  the  king 
would  not  embrace  Christianity,  until  he  had  called  together 
and  consulted  the  chiefs  of  the  different  islands.  I  also 
learned  from  Captain  L.,  that  the  people  are  engaged  in 
erecting  an  immense  marae,  which  has  thrice  given  way. 
This  they  now  attribute  to  the  superior  power  of  the  new 
God." 

Mr.  Williams  continued  at  the  Friendly  Islands  a  fortnight 


RE  V.     J  .     WI  LLIAMS 


215 


in  the  most  fraternal  intercourse  with  Messrs.  Turner  and 
Cross,  and  manifesting  that  real  "  catholic  Christianity,"  for 
which  he  was  ever  distinguished-  On  the  present  occasion 
this  was  shown,  not  merely  in  the  reciprocation  of  fraternal 
sentiment  and  friendly  offices  with  the  devoted  agents  of  a 
sister  society,  nor  in  the  unfeigned  joy  with  which  he  survey- 
ed the  pleasing  scene  of  their  successful  labor,  but  still  more 
in  the  readiness  with  which  he  relinquished  to  them  the 
charge  of  the  Friendly  and  Fiji  groups,  although  a  mission 
had  been  commenced  at  the  former,  and  projected  for  the 
latter,  some  time  before  their  arrival.  Messrs.  Turner  and 
Cross,  however,  on  the  other  hand,  and  in  the  same  excellent 
spirit,  cordially  concurred  in  the  proposal  that  the  London 
Missionary  Society  should  supply  teachers  to  the  Samoas. 
But  kindly  feelings  were  not  confined  to  the  missionaries. 
The  people  generally  shared  in  them,  and  seemed  to  vie  with 
each  other,  and  even  with  their  instructors,  in  demonstrations 
of  regard  to  these  visitors.  Tupou,  the  king,  was  amongst 
the  most  distinguished  for  his  liberality.  Not  only  did  he 
hospitably  entertain  all  the  native  teachers  during  their  stay, 
but  loaded  them  with  presents  on  their  departure.  How  in- 
teresting to  mark  these  various  effects  of  the  same  benign 
religion !  Here  were  the  love  of  the  brethren,  hospitality  to 
strangers,  and  friendship  to  the  ministers  of  Christ,  beauti- 
fully blended,  like  the  buds,  the  blossoms,  and  the  fruit  in 
different  stages  of  its  growth,  from  its  first  formation,  to  its 
full  maturity,  which,  in  that  genial  clime,  might  be  frequent- 
ly seen  clustering  upon  the  same  luxuriant  boughs. 

Accompanied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cross,  the  voyagers  pro- 
ceeded to  Lefuga,  another  station  of  the  Wesleyan  Society ; 
but  twice,  they  had  to  thread  their  course  through  an  intricate 
and  dangerous  navigation,  where  sandbanks,  reefs,  sunken 
rocks,  and  small  islands  threatened  their  destruction  almost 
every  moment,  and  kept  them  from  their  destination  two  days. 
But  the  warm  welcome  of  Mr.  Thomas,  the  missionary,  soon 
made  them  forget  the  perils  of  the  way.  While  at  Lefuga, 
Mr.  Williams  met  with  Finau,  the  fierce  and  untractable 
chief  of  the  Vavau  Islands;  but  he  could  not  be  induced  to 
revoke  a  decree,  which  he  had  promulgated,  that  no  one  of 
his  subjects  should,  on  pain  of  death,  embrace  the  Gospel. 
They  therefore  abandoned  their  design,  which  was  done  the 
more  readily,  as  Mr.  Thomas  engaged  to  seize  the  earliest 
opportunity  of  introducing  Christianity  into  the  territory  of 


216  LIFE     OF     THE 

this  inveterate  heathen ;  an  object  which  he  expected  to  ac- 
complish by  the  agency  of  several  pious  natives,  who  had  ex- 
patriated themselves;  and  having  literally  " left  houses  and 
land,  wife  and  children,  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  Gospel's," 
were  cheerfully  enduring  exile  and  privations  at  Lefuga,  that 
they  might  there  serve  God,  and  learn  his  word.  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's stay  at  this  island  was  short;  but  long  enough  to  en- 
able him  to  form  a  sincere  friendship  with  another  faithful 
servant  of  the  same  Master,  of  whom  he  thus  writes  to  the 
Directors : — "  We  were  delighted  to  observe  the  pleasing 
prospects  that  were  opening  before  Mr.  Thomas.  He  and 
Mrs.  Thomas  appear  to  be  much  engaged  in  their  work; 
indeed,  this  is  the  case  with  all  the  missionaries.  We  were 
as  affectionately  received  by  them,  and  as  much  at  home  in 
their  company,  as  with  our  immediate  brethren." 

Sickness  and  storms  detained  them  seven  days  at  sea,  af- 
ter leaving  Lefuga ;  but  at  the  expiration  of  that  time,  Mr. 
Williams  saw  with  joy  the  land  which  had  so  long  and  so 
largely  engaged  his  thoughts.  This  proved  to  be  Savaii,  the 
most  extensive  and  imposing  island  of  the  SamoarTgroup, 
whose  towering  mountains  were  descried  at  the  distance  of 
from  sixty  to  seventy  miles.  As  they  neared  the  island,  and 
coasted  along  the  leeward  shore  in  quest  of  anchorage,  Mr. 
Williams  was  much  impressed  with  its  magnitude  and  mag- 
nificence. Having  formed  a  comparatively  low  estimate  of 
the  group,  he  was  not  prepared  for  the  revelation  then  before 
him ;  and  he  surveyed  it  with  mingled  feelings  of  surprise 
and  delight.  "  To  our  astonishment,"  he  writes  to  Mr.  Ellis, 
"  we  found  two  of  the  islands  larger  than  Tahiti;"  and,  af- 
ter a  still  wider  survey,  he  came  to  the  conclusion,  that,  with 
the  exception  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  the  Samoan  was  the 
largest  and  most  populous  group  in  the  Pacific,  which  had 
then  been  visited  by  missionaries. 

As  soon  as  the  Messenger  of  Peace  approached  Savaii,  she 
was  surrounded  by  canoes,  which  brought  the  important  in- 
telligence, that  Tamafaigna,  a  despot  who  united  the  supreme 
spiritual,  with  great  political  power,  and  whose  boundless 
sway  presented  a  most  formidable  barrier  to  the  introduction 
of  the  Gospel,  had  just  been  slain.  They  were  also  informed, 
that  a  successor  had  not  been  chosen,  and  would  not  be  for 
some  days.  Mr.  Williams  regarded  this  event  as  not  only 
auspicious,  but  providential.  At  no  moment  could  he  have 
reached  his  destination  so  favorable  to  his  object  as  this  :  and, 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  217 

cheered  by  the  evidence  it  supplied  of  the  gracious  guidance 
of  God,  he  resolved  to  improve  it  to  the  utmost,  and  to  exert 
himself  for  the  destruction  of  a  tyranny  so  injurious.  With 
this  purpose,  and  with  the  full  confidence  of  success,  he  steer- 
ed for  Sapapalii,  the  residence  of  the  principal  chief,  Malie- 
toa ;  but  a  contrary  wind  compelled  them  to  anchor  in  a  bay, 
which  appeared  to  promise  a  quiet  haven.  Here,  the  won- 
der of  the  natives  at  what  they  saw  and  heard ;  their  delight 
at  the  prospect  of  receiving  teachers,  and  the  zeal  of  Fauea 
and  his  wife,  who  while  on  board  and  when  on  shore,  were 
incessantly  and  eloquently  proclaiming  to  their  countrymen, 
the  high  praises  of  the  missionaries,  and  the  excellence  of 
their  religion,  deeply  interested  and  greatly  cheered  the  voy- 
agers. 

But  their  stay  at  this  place  was  short ;  for,  just  after  they 
had  landed,  the  vessel  began  to  drag  her  anchor ;  and,  al- 
though exhausted  by  their  previous  labors,  they  were  compel- 
led to  renew  them,  and  pursue  their  voyage.  Early  on  the 
following  morning,  they  reached  Sapapalii.  Malietoa,  its 
principal  chief,  was  then  with  his  warriors  at  Upolu ;  but  his 
brother,  Tamalelangi,  with  a  multitude  of  natives,  immediate- 
ly boarded  the  vessel,  and,  having  learned  her  errand,  he 
manifested  great  delight,  and  instantly  despatched  a  messen- 
ger for  his  brother.  The  chiefs  and  others  had  brought  off 
articles  of  barter :  but,  on  hearing  who  the  visitors  were,  they 
unladed  their  canoes,  and,  having  covered  the  deck  with  pigs  « 
and  produce,  resolutely  refused  any  remuneration.  Such 
conduct  naturally  inspired  the  confidence  of  the  missionaries 
in  the  promise  of  Tamalelangi,  and  induced  them  to  allow 
the  native  teachers  to  land,  and  remain  for  a  night  on  shore. 
The  result,  Mr.  Williams  thus  describes  in  his  journal : — 

"Wednesday,  August  21. — This  day  we  have  seen  the  accomplish- 
ment of  our  desires,  and  obtained  a  full  reward  for  all  our  anxiety  and 
toil.  In  the  morning,  the  teachers  returned  to  the  vessel,  accompa- 
nied by  the  chiefs,  and  about  fifty  canoes.  They  give  the  most  fa- 
vorable account  of  their  reception.  The  fine  young  chief,  perceiving 
some  alarm  on  board,  occasioned  by  the  throng  of  natives,  immediate- 
ly ordered  that  only  one  canoe  should  come  alongside  at  a  time.  In 
about  two  hours,  the  eight  teachers,  five  women,  and  ten  children, 
with  their  bedsteads,  boxes,  and  other  property,  were  out  of  the  ves- 
sel :  the  teachers  highly  delighted  with  their  prospects,  and  the  poor 
heathen  no  less  so.  One  thing  affected  us  much.  The  two  largest 
islands  of  the  group,  Upolu  and  Savaii,  are  only  ten  miles  apart. 
Between  the  people  of  these  two  islands  war  was  raging  when  we 
arrived;  and  they  were  actually  fighting  on  the  shore  of  Upolu,  while 

19 


218  LIFE    OF    THE 

we  were  landing  the  teachers  on  the  opposite  shore  of  Savaii ;  in- 
deed, the  houses  and  plantations  were  blazing  at  the  very  moment." 

In  the  afternoon  of  this  day,  Malietoa  arrived,  and,  "  hav- 
ing heard  of  the  lotu,"  gave  his  visitors  a  most  cordial  wel- 
come. The  brethren  embraced  the  opportunity  of  persuad- 
ing the  chief  to  terminate  the  war,  but  in  vain.  All  that 
Malietoa  would  promise  was,  that  this  conflict  should  be  his 
last.  During  this  interview,  Mr.  Williams  was  again  most 
mercifully  rescued  from  death ;  for  the  chief  had,  unperceiv- 
ed,  taken  up  a  loaded  blunderbuss,  and  would,  in  another  in- 
stant, have  undesignedly  lodged  its  contents  in  the  body  of 
the  Missionary,  had  not  the  captain  providentially  entered  the 
cabin  at  the  moment  he  was  about  to  pull  the  trigger,  and 
wrenched  the  destructive  weapon  from  his  hand. 

The  landing  and  reception  of  Messrs.  Barff  and  Williams 
on  the  following  day  was  highly  gratifying.  As  the  sun  had 
set  ere  they  could  reach  the  shore,  the  kind  people  had  kin- 
dled a  blazing  beacon,  and  supplied  themselves  with  torches  to 
guide  the  visitors.  An  immense  crowd  covered  the  beach, 
and,  with  their  flaming  brands,  formed  a  guard  of  honor  to 
the  house  of  Malietoa,  whither  the  brethren  were  borne  in 
triumph,  "  sprawling,"  to  use  Mr.  Williams's  own  words,  "  at 
full  length  upon  their  extended  arms  and  hands."  But  "  the 
majority  had  enough  to  do  to  gaze  upon  the  wonderful  stran- 
gers, and  for  this  purpose,  had  climbed  the  cocoa-nut  and 
other  trees,  upon  the  trunks  and  branches  of  which  they  were 
seen  in  clusters  by  the  red  glare  of  the  fire  and  torches,  peep- 
ing with  glistening  eyes  and  wondering  look  from  amongst 
the  rich,  dark  foliage  which  surrounded  them."  A  song  in 
honor  of  "  the  two  great  English  chiefs"  was  speedily  com- 
posed, set  to  music,  and,  with  the  accompaniment  of  all  man- 
ner of  native  instruments  and  dancing,  sung  in  full  chorus  by 
the  people. 

The  information  obtained  on  the  voyage,  from  Fauea, 
had  prepared  Mr.  Williams  for  intercourse  with  a  people, 
who,  although  belonging  to  the  same  widely  scattered  race, 
inhabiting  the  different  groups  and  islands  of  the  South  Pa- 
cific, which  he  had  previously  visited,  were  distinguished 
from  them  all  by  many  peculiarities.  And  he  had  not  been 
long  amongst  them  before  he  had  verified  and  increased  the 
knowledge  already  gained.  In  language  and  in  their  leading 
physical  features,  he  at  once  perceived  that  they  were  Poly- 
nesian Asiatics ;  but  in  form,  the  men  were  neither  so  tall 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  219 

nor  so  muscular,  and  the  females  were  not  so  beautiful,  as  the 
Tahitians  and  Friendly  Islanders.  But  the  inferiority  of  the 
men  in  height  and  bulk,  was  fully  compensated  by  their  grace 
and  agility.  Of  all  the  Polynesians  whom  he  had  seen,  Mr. 
Williams  pronounced  the  Samoan  the  most  symmetric  in 
form  and  the  most  polished  in  manners.  And  of  this  they 
were  themselves  aware,  and  no  means  were  neglected,  which 
could,  in  their  estimation,  set  off  or  enhance  their  personal 
attractions.  The  toilet  was  a  shrine  before  which  the  gen- 
tlemen, no  less  than  the  ladies,  daily  offered  incense  to  their 
own  vanity.  A  pair  of  portraits  from  the  pencil  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, sketched  from  life  upon  his  journal,  will  enable  the 
reader  to  form  his  own  idea  of  the  people  amongst  whom  he 
had  now  arrived.  "  Picture  to  yourself  a  fine  well-grown  In- 
dian, with  a  dark,  sparkling  eye,  a  smooth  skin,  glistening 
from  the  head  to  the  hips  with  sweet-scented  oil,  and  taste- 
fully tatooed  from  the  hips  to  the  knees ;  with  a  bandage  of 
red  leaves,  oiled  and  shining  also,  a  head-dress  of  the  nautilus 
shell,  and  a  string  of  small  white  shells  around  each  arm, 
and  you  have  a  Samoan  gentleman  in  full  dress ;  and,  thus 
dressed,  he  thinks  as  much  of  himself,  and  the  ladies  think 
as  much  of  him,  as  would  be  the  case  with  an  English  beau 
fitted  out  in  the  highest  style  of  fashion.  A  Samoan  lady, 
in  full  dress  for  a  ball,  wears  a  beautifully  white  silky  look- 
ing mat  around  her  loins,  with  one  corner  tucked  up,  a  wreath 
of  sweet-smelling  flowers  around  her  head,  a  row  or  two  of 
large  blue  beads  about  her  neck ;  her  skin  shining  with  scent- 
ed oil,  and  the  upper  part  of  her  person  deeply  tinged  with 
turmeric  rouge.  The  ladies  spend  a  considerable  time  in 
preparing  for  company,  as  much  so,  perhaps,  as  their  more 
enlightened  sisters  in  Christian  and  civilized  lands,  and  two 
or  three  '  lady's  maids'  will  be  required  to  assist  in  these  dec- 
orations. They  are  not  tatooed  like  the  men,  but  many  of 
them  are  spotted  all  over." 

But  while  these  and  other  peculiarities  in  their  persons, 
dress,  habitations,  arrangements,  and  occupations,  interested 
Mr.  Williams,  his  attention  was  most  powerfully  arrested  by 
the  marked  religious  distinctions  which  separated  the  Samo- 
ans  from  all  the  other- islanders  with  whom  he  had  hitherto 
come  into  contact.  Here  he  found  none  of  the  temples,  idols, 
altars,  priests  and  sacrifices,  which  abounded  elsewhere; 
and,  although  prevalent  superstitions  were  equally  gross,  they 
were  less  demoralizing  and  cruel.     It  was  also  obvious  to  his 


220  LIFE     OF    THE 

mind  that  idolatry  had  not  so  firm  a  hold  upon  their  affections 
as  it  had  upon  many  other  sections  of  the  same  race ;  a  cir- 
cumstance which,  with  the  absence  of  the  more  palpable 
symbols  of  idolatry,  had  obtained  for  them  from  other  island- 
ers the  epithet  "godless."  But  this  was  most  inapplicable; 
for  if  they  did  not  worship  idols  of  wood  and  of  stone,  they 
deified  and  reverenced  many  of  the  beasts,  and  birds,  and 
fish,  and  creeping  things,  by  which  they  were  surrounded. 
Prevalent,  however,  as  this  practice  was,  the  absence  of  an 
interested,  sanguinary  and  powerful  priesthood  was  a  feature 
of  their  condition  which  Mr.  Williams  deemed  peculiarly 
favorable  to  his  object. 

The  following  two  days  were  fraught  with  interest  and  im- 
portance. During  that  time,  the  purpose  of  his  visit  was  se- 
cured. While  the  people,  generally,  were  prepared  to  re- 
ceive the  teachers,  no  barrier  against  it  was  raised  by  the 
chiefs.  On  the  contrary,  Malietoa,  won  by  the  representa- 
tions of  Fauea,  and  by  the  arguments  and  persuasions  of  the 
missionaries,  acceded  to  their  wishes,  and  gave  a  public 
pledge  to  protect  the  men,  and  learn  the  message  now  brought 
to  his  shores.  Mr.  Williams,  therefore,  deemed  Savaii  as 
won  for  the  Saviour.  A  wide  and  effectual  door  was  here 
opened  for  his  Gospel ;  and  a  disposition  evinced  by  all  class- 
es, which  justified  the  hope  that  they  would  soon  and  univer- 
sally receive  it.  "  We  remained  on  shore,"  he  writes  to  the 
Directors,  "  three  days  and  two  nights,  during  which  time, 
although  probably  no  European  had  been  on  shore  before,  we 
were  treated  with  the  utmost  respect  and  kindness.  A  com- 
modious building  was  given  up  by  the  chiefs,  for  our  people 
to  teach  and  worship  in,  with  four  good  dwellings  for  them- 
selves." And  when  they  returned  to  the  ship,  nothing  could 
exceed  the  expressions  of  regard  which  they  received  from 
the  people,  all  of  whom  escorted  them  to  the  shore,  and  rent 
the  air  with  the  cry,  "  Great  is  our  affection  for  you,  English 
chiefs." 

For  the  details  of  this  short,  but  most  momentous  visit,  the 
reader  must  turn  once  more  to  the  Missionary  Enterprises. 
There  is,  however,  one  occurrence,  to  which  a  reference  may 
be  made,  on  account  of  the  light  which  it  throws  upon  the 
principles  of  Mr.  Williams.  While  at  Savaii,  Materau,  the  pow- 
erful chief  of  Manono,  came  to  him  to  solicit  a  teacher ;  and,  as 
an  inducement  for  Mr.  Williams  to  comply  with  his  request, 
declared  that  he  would  "  make  his  people  place  themselves 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  221 

under  his  instruction."  "  I  thought  it  advisable,"  adds  Mr. 
W.,  "  at  once  to  tell  him  that  he  must  not  force  them,  contra- 
ry to  their  own  wishes ;  but,  having  set  them  an  example  him- 
self, and  exhorted  them  to  follow  it,  then  to  leave  them  to 
their  own  convictions  and  inclinations ;  but  the  employment 
of  any  kind  of  coercion  to  induce  men  to  become  Christians 
was  contrary  to  the  principles  of  our  religion."  This  passage 
contains  the  rule  upon  which  he  invariably  proceeded ;  it 
shows  the  sense  in  which  he  understood  the  prophetic  decla- 
ration that  "  kings  should  be  the  nursing  fathers"  of  the 
church,  and  it  supplies  an  answer  to  all  who  have  charged 
him  with  employing  the  power  of  the  chiefs  to  compel  their 
people  to  profess  the  Gospel. 

Having  conveyed  Matetau  to  his  own  island,  whither  they 
were  followed  by  Malietoa,  who  was  returning  to  the  war, 
(accompanied  by  his  young  and  beautiful  bride,  newly  pur- 
chased with  the  axes  and  other  presents  received  from  Mr. 
Williams,  but  whom  he  could  not  yet  trust  out  of  his  sight, 
lest  she  should  run  away,  and  he  be  compelled  to  repurchase 
her,)  the  brethren,  delighted  and  encouraged  by  the  results 
of  their  enterprise,  bade  farewell  to  Samoa,  under  promise  of 
revisiting  this  interesting  people  in  nine  or  ten  months. 

Such  was  the  commencement  of  the  Samoan  mission.  It 
could  not  have  been  more  auspicious.  "  Of  all  the  missions 
we  have  attempted,"  he  wrote  to  the  Directors,  "  none  were 
ever  begun  under  such  pleasing  circumstances,  or  presented 
a  prospect  of  such  speedy  and  complete  success."  But 
great  as  this  was,  what  had  been  accomplished  scarcely  ex- 
ceeded his  expectations.  He  went  forth  on  this  errand  of 
mercy,  confident  that  he  should  succeed.  Few  men  ever 
reposed  more  simple  or  sincere  reliance  upon  the  presence 
and  power  of  Him  who  said,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even 
to  the  end  of  the  world;"  and  that  Master  whom  he  honored 
by  his  confidence,  and  served  with  devotedness,  said  to  him, 
"  be  it  unto  thee  according  to  thy  faith." 

But  Mr.  Williams  contemplated  the  circumstances  which 
prepared  for  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  Samoa,  not 
merely  as  propitious,  but  as  providential.  Throughout  his 
life,  the  doctrine  of  Divine  superintendence  was  one  of  his 
firmest  supports  and  most  powerful  stimulus.  His  philosophy 
on  this  subject  was  drawn  from  the  word  of  God.  There  was 
no  passage  of  the  sacred  volume  upon  which,  when  in  Eng- 
land, he  dilated  with  more  frequency  and  copiousness,  or  to 
19* 


222  LIFE    OF    THE 

ths  illustration  of  which  he  could  bring  a  greater  variety  of 
striking  facts  from  his  own  eventful  history,  than  Mark  xvi. 
20,  "  And  they  went  forth  and  preached  everywhere,  the 
Lord  working  w\th  them."  "  Is  it  possible,"  he  asks,  "  to  re- 
flect upon  the  manner  in  which  Mrs.  Williams  gave  her  con- 
sent to  this  enterprise, — to  our  meeting  with  the  chief  at 
Tongatabu, — to  the  death  of  Tamafaigna, — and  to  other 
striking  particulars,  without  exclaiming,  '  Here  is  something 
more  than  accident.  This  is  the  finger  of  God  V  "  These 
first  impressions  were  not  merely  confirmed,  but  deepened, 
by  Mr.  Williams's  second  visit  to  Samoa.  At  the  conclusion 
of  the  journal  of  that  voyage,  he  thus  writes : — 

"  It  is  impossible  to  reflect  upon  our  first  voyage  to  Samoa,  and  not 
discover  the  hand  of  God.  At  that  time,  we  were  entirely  ignorant 
of  the  state  of  the  islands,  the  character  of  the  people,  the  influence  of 
the  chiefs,  the  feelings  of  different  parties,  the  relative  importance  of 
the  various  districts,  and  other  points  of  great  moment  to  a  missiona- 
ry, about  to  commence  a  mission,  and  upon  a  knowledge  of  which 
his  success  materially  depends.  Our  deficiency,  however,  was  re- 
markably supplied  by  our  meeting  with  Fauea,  at  Tongatabu;  and 
the  result  was,  that  had  we  then  possessed  the  knowledge  we  have 
since  obtained,  we  could  not  have  selected  a  better  place  for  the  com- 
mencement of  the  mission,  than  that  to  which  we  were  undesignedly 
conducted.  Looking  back  upon  the  circumstances,  it  appears  to  me 
that,  with  my  present  information,  out  of  the  numerous  stations  where 
the  mission  might  have  been  commenced,  there  was  one  which  pos- 
sessed advantages  far  above  all  the  rest ;  and  it  was  that  to  which  we 
were  directed.  This  was  not  the  result  of  any  wisdom  or  foresight  of 
our  own." 

To  what  cause,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  must  this  be  ascri- 
bed ?  Was  it  a  mere  casual  coincidence  1  Is  it  possible  to 
question  the  fact  that  this  was  the  Lord's  doing  ?  Some,  in- 
deed, may  answer,  "  It  is  possible ;"  for  it  is  a  favorite  dog- 
ma with  many,  that  while  it  is  consistent  with  all  proper  con- 
ceptions of  the  character  and  supremacy  of  the  Creator,  to 
suppose  that  he  exercises  a  general  superintendence  over  hu- 
man affairs,  the  doctrine  of  a  particular  Providence  derogates 
from  his  dignity,  and  cannot  be  made  to  harmonize  with  the 
undeviating  uniformity  of  the  established  laws  of  matter  and 
mind.  This  is  not  the  place  for  lengthy  discussions,  or 
it  might  be  easily  shown  that  this  theory  is  most  inconsistent 
with  Divine  revelation, — that  it  is  opposed  to  all  correct  views 
of  God's  natural  and  moral  perfections, — that,  when  sifted,  it 
will  be  found  to  exclude  "  the  Creator  of  the  ends  of  the 
earth"  from  the  world  which  he  has  made, — that  it  gives  an 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  223 

independent  power  to  matter  and  mind,  which  it  is,  in  the 
very  nature  of  things,  impossible  for  any  created  thing  to  pos- 
sess,— that  by  denying  the  possibility  of  Divine  influence  upon 
the  heart,  it  excludes  the  hope  of  renovation  and  recovery 
from  their  present  degradation  to  the  whole  race  of  Adam ; 
and,  moreover,  that  it  most  unphilosophically  maintains  the 
self-destructive  doctrine  that  communities  can  be  governed 
except  through  the  agency  of  individuals.  But  we  must 
waive  the  general  question.  There  is,  however,  one  topic 
connected  with  the  subject,  which  the  history  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams will  not  permit  us  to  pass  over.  That  history  illus- 
trates, in  a  very  clear  and  interesting  form,  the  manner  in 
which  Divine  regard  to  a  community,  and  the  particular  and 
providential  guidance  of  an  individual,  may  act  consentane- 
ously ;  and  shows  how  vitally  the  one  is  sometimes  interwo- 
ven with  the  other.  Surely  it  is  impossible  to  conceive  of 
any  event  within  the  ordinary  range  of  human  affairs,  by 
which  the  beneficent  Creator  could  have  more  signally  dis- 
covered his  kindness  to  the  long-benighted  inhabitants  of  Sa- 
moa, than  by  making  them  partakers  of  his  own  revelation. 
And,  if  there  be  such  a  thing  as  Providence  at  all,  this  change 
in  the  condition  of  a  people,  the  most  important  which  could  be 
experienced,  must  have  been  providential.  Nothing,  there- 
fore, had  occurred  to  the  Samoans,  or  to  their  ancestors,  so 
momentous  as  that  visit  of  the  man  of  God  which  has  just 
been  described ;  and  he  who  admits  that  the  introduction  of 
the  Gospel  amongst  them  was  an  evidence  of  general  Divine 
superintendence,  cannot  surely  deny  that  the  movements 
which  preceded,  the  circumstance  which  promoted,  and  the 
agency  which  accomplished  this  object,  must  also  have  been 
under  the  same  control.  Now,  as  it  is  evident  that  all  the 
blessed  changes  which  date  their  origin  to  this  memorable 
period  may  be  traced  to  Mr.  Williams,  it  becomes  equally 
evident  that  the  well-being  of  a  nation  for  ages  to  come  be- 
came closely  connected  with  the  mental  state,  and  voluntary 
movements  of  one  man.  If,  then,  an  unseen  hand  had  not 
influenced  his  mind,  and  guided  his  steps,  there  was  nothing 
extraordinary,  nothing  providential,  in  the  evangelization  of 
Samoa ;  but,  if  it  be  allowed  that  this  change,  so  vast  in  it- 
self, so  interesting  in  its  character,  so  momentous  and  even 
infinite  in  its  results,  was  a  part  of  God's  general  providence, 
(and  to  deny  this  consistently,  the  doctrine  of  Divine  super- 
intendence should  be  denied  altogether,)  then  it  must  follow, 


224  LIFE    OF    THE 

that  he  whose  human  agency  effected  it,  was  the  child,  the 
care,  the  instrument  of  that  providence,  and,  consequently, 
that  its  special  and  general  operations  so  concur  and  co-ope- 
rate, that  the  one  doctrine  cannot  be  maintained,  apart  from 
the  other. 

It  is  in  this  light  that  Mr.  Williams  contemplated  the  de- 
sires of  his  heart,  and  the  events  of  his  history.  He  was 
convinced  that  both  were  of  God.  But  while  he  thus  deem- 
ed himself  the  charge  and  the  agent  of  a  wise  and  watchful 
Providence,  he  was  too  humble  and  intelligent  to  ascribe  this 
to  any  personal  merit.  Firm  as  was  his  confidence,  it  had 
no  alliance  to  enthusiasm,  or  self-esteem.  The  basis  upon 
which  it  reposed  was  the  office  he  held ;  the  commission  he 
carried ;  the  supplications  he  had  presented  :  the  desires  and 
designs  which  had  filled  his  heart  and  constrained  his  efforts ; 
the  connexion  of  his  work  with  the  purposes  of  God  and  the 
death  of  Christ,  and  the  promises  of  the  inspired  word.  He 
believed  that  Divine  Providence  ever  had  moved  and  ever 
would  move  in  harmony  with  the  ends  contemplated  by  the 
Gospel,  and  with  a  special  design  to  its  wide  diffusion  ;  and 
as  evidences  of  this,  he  regarded  many  of  the  incidents  of 
his  own  life.  But  in  order  to  the  maintenance  of  this  opin- 
ion, and  to  the  realization  of  its  full  influence  upon  his  heart 
and  his  hand,  Mr.  Williams  felt  himself  under  no  kind  of 
necessity  for  supposing,  that  in  his  case,  God  ever  suspended 
or  superseded  his  own  established  laws.  His  was  not  a  faith 
in  the  miraculous  interpositions,  but  in  the  moral  government 
of  the  Most  High.  He  could  conceive  the  truth,  although  he 
might  not  fully  comprehend  all  that  it  includes  or  implies, 
that  the  omniscient  God,  who  had  established  the  laws  of 
matter,  (a  term  which  can  mean  nothing  except  it  be  that 
according  to  these  modes  he  intends  to  operate,)  from  the 
beginning,  foresaw  and  adjusted  their  force,  application  and 
results,  so  as  to  secure  their  harmonious  co-operation  with  the 
free  exercise,  and  various  movements  of  mind,  and  so  to  com- 
bine and  control  both,  as  to  secure  his  own  wise,  holy,  and 
benevolent  designs.  But  while  the  faith  of  Mr.  Williams  re- 
posed in  the  presence  and  superintendence  of  Him,  who  is 
"  wonderful  in  counsel  and  excellent  in  working,"  was  not 
such  as  to  expose  him  to  the  infidel  taunt, — 

"  When  the  loose  mountain  trembles  from  on  high, 
Shall  gravitation  cease,  if  thou  go  by  ?" 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  225 

neither  did  it  exert  so  imperceptible  an  influence,  as  to  in- 
duce him  to  suspend  his  judgment  upon  a  doctrine  divinely 
revealed,  until  the  question  had  been  fully  answered,  "  How 
can  these  things  be  V*  and  every  mystery  resolved  in  the 
complex  and  comprehensive  movements  of  Him,  whose 
"  ways  are  past  finding  out." 

These  remarks  would  not  have  been  introduced  here,  had 
no  objections  been  made  to  the  frequent  references  to  Divine 
Providence,  which  occur  in  the  writings  of  this  honored 
Missionary.  Nor  can  the  subject  be  dismissed  without  ob- 
serving, that  the  history  of  no  individual,  since  the  apostles' 
days,  has  disposed  more  fully  than  his  of  the  difficulty  alleged 
and  magnified  by  Deists,  and  too  frequently  confessed  and 
feared  by  believers,  of  reconciling  the  prevalence  of  supersti- 
tion, and  the  partial  spread  of  Christianity,  with  the  destruc- 
tive influence  of  the  one,  and  the  Divine  origin  of  the  other. 
"  If,"  it  has  been  asked,  "  the  Bible  be  a  revelation  from 
heaven,- and  the  knowledge  of  its  contents  essential  to  the 
welfare  of  mankind,  how  can  you  explain  the  fact  that  its 
Author,  whose  goodness  and  power  all  must  acknowledge, 
should  have  suffered  successive  generations,  and  countless 
multitudes,  to  have  died  without  a  knowledge  of  its  con- 
tents ?"  This  objection,  as  applied  exclusively  to  Christiani- 
ty, may  be  fairly  met  on  the  ground  that  it  might  be  urged 
with  equal  force  against  the  doctrines  of  natural  religion,  the 
principles  of  common  morality,  the  sound  deductions  and  im- 
portant discoveries  of  philosophy,  and,  indeed,  against  every 
truth  which  has  not  been  universally  received.  But  to  reply 
more  directly  to  this  objection,  we  have  only  to  say  that  God 
no  longer  works  by  miracles,  but  by  the  agency  of  man  in 
the  diffusion  of  that  Gospel ;  that  in  order  to  its  universal 
spread,  he  has  made  every  provision,  supplied  every  direction, 
and  presented  every  motive  which  is  adapted  to  further  his 
beneficent  design ;  and  that,  if  those  who  are  entrusted  with 
this  great  commission  prove  unfaithful,  the  consequences  of 
unfaithfulness  in  this,  as  in  other  things,  will  naturally  and 
necessarily  follow.  What  greater  mystery  is  there  in  the 
partial  dissemination  of  this  Divine  bestowment,  than  in  the 
limited  influence  of  various  other  agencies  which  would  pro- 
mote the  happiness  of  individuals  and  communities  f  The 
simple  truth  is,  that  the  Gospel  has  not  been  conveyed  to  dis- 
tant lands — its  light  and  power  have  not  become  universal, 
simply  because  the  spirit  of  Williams  has  not  been  the  per- 


226  LIFE     OF     THE 

vading,  predominant  spirit  of  all  who  profess  and  call  them- 
selves Christians.  Had  "many  run  to  and  fro,"  as  he  did, 
"  knowledge  must  have  been  increased ;"  "  regions  beyond" 
and  remote  would  in  succession  have  "  heard,  and  feared, 
and  turned  unto  the  Lord ,"  the  Gospel  would  have  been  in 
effect  what  it  is  in  spirit  and  design,  "  for  man,"  universal 
man.  Thus  "  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  would,"  ere  now, 
"  have  covered  the  earth."  The  whole  mystery,  then,  is 
found,  not  in  the  dispensations  of  God,  but  in  the  ungrateful, 
unfeeling,  unfaithful  conduct  of  those  to  whom  he  entrusted 
his  Gospel. 

Samoa,  now  so  blessed  with  evangelical  light  and  Divine 
influence,  would  have  remained  in  darkness,  had  not  the  de- 
voted Missionary  carried  the  torch  of  truth  into  the  midst  of 
its  inhabitants.  And  would  there  then  have  been  any  mys- 
tery in  its  moral  and  spiritual  condition  ?  Surely  not !  For 
how  could  they  believe  on  him  of  whom  they  had  not  heard  ? 
and  how  could  they  hear  without  a  preacher  V  This  would 
have  been  the  true  solution  of  the  difficulty  in  their  case,  as 
it  still  is  in  that  of  every  untaught  nation  under  heaven.  If, 
therefore,  the  church  of  God,  instead  of  attempting  to  dispose 
of  such  objections  by  abstract  argument,  were  but  baptized 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Apostle  of  Polynesia,  and  would  but  go 
forth  themselves,  or  by  their  agents,  everywhere  preaching 
the  word,  they  would  soon  silence  objectors,  and  more  effec- 
tually than  by  theory  or  reasoning,  "  vindicate  the  ways  of 
God  to  man  " 

Having  been  prevented  by  calms  and  contrary  winds  from 
reaching  Savage  Island,  where  they  intended  to  land  the  two 
natives,  whom  they  had  detained  on  their  outward  voyage, 
they  bore  away  for  Rarotonga.  Here  they  were  rejoiced  to 
find  that  the  direful  disease,  which  at  their  previous  visit  was 
desolating  the  island,  was  stayed  :  and  the  contrast  between 
its  present  and  its  former  state  was  felt  the  more,  because  it 
harmonized  so  fully  with  the  cheerful  and  happy  emotions 
which  now  animated  their  hearts.  Mr.  Buzacott  has  thus 
described  the  altered  circumstances  of  the  people.  "  The 
disease  which  prevailed  when  Messrs.  Williams  and  BarfF 
touched  here  in  June,  had  subsided  on  their  return.  So 
prevalent  was  it  at  that  time,  that  the  beach,  which  had  been 
formerly  lined  with  thousands  to  welcome  Mr.  W.,  had  on  it 
only  a  few  children,  and  a  few  adults,  whose  death-like  coun- 
tenances indicated  the  awful  judgment  which  then  prevailed  ; 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  227 

but,  on  their  return,  numbers  were  enabled  to  greet  them 
with  gladness,  while  their  joy  at  meeting  formed  a  most  pleas- 
ing contrast  to  the  deep  sorrow  reciprocally  experienced  on 
their  former  visit.  It  has  delighted  us  much  to  hear  such 
pleasing  accounts  from  our  brethren.  A  wide  field  is  now 
opened ;  may  it  soon  be  covered  with  laborers."  Mr.  Pitman, 
referring  to  the  same  period,  adds  that,  "  when  Mr.  Williams 
related  with  what  readiness  native  teachers  had  been  received 
by  the  chiefs,  and  their  great  desire  for  foreign  missionaries, 
he  was  overjoyed,  and  begged  of  me  and  my  respected  col- 
league, the  Rev.  A.  Buzacott,  if  possible,  to  procure  native 
assistants  to  accompany  him  on  his  next  voyage." 

Drawn  by  the  claims  and  attractions  of  home,  the  brethren 
remained  but  a  short  time  at  Mangaia,  Rurutu,  Tahiti,  and 
Huahine,  on  the  beginning  of  September,  they  again  cast  an- 
chor within  the  reef  of  Raiatea. 

Few  voyages  were  ever  less  noticed,  or  more  important, 
than  that  which  they  had  now  completed.  Many  gallant 
ships,  and  richly  laden  fleets,  were  traversing  the  ocean, 
while  the  Messenger  of  Peace  pursued  her  way  to  Samoa; 
but  how  few  were  laden  with  a  freight  so  precious,  or  bound 
upon  an  embassy  so  momentous.  The  memorials  of  her  voy- 
age had  no  place  amongst  the  maritime  transactions  of  the 
day ;  and,  by  many,  would  have  been  deemed  unworthy  of  a 
page,  even  in  the  most  ephemeral  productions  of  the  press ; 
but  their  record  was  on  high,  enrolled  amidst  the  brightest 
events  of  the  age,  and  destined  to  endure,  when  the  mere  voy- 
ages of  discovery,  the  schemes  of  commerce,  the  triumphs  of 
conquest,  and  the  annals  of  nations,  will  all  be  "  forgotten  as 
a  dream."  Had  the  career  of  John  Williams  terminated  at 
this  single  enterprise,  his  honored  name  would  have  long  been 
venerated  on  earth,  and  "  great  would  have  been  his  reward 
in  heaven." 

The  welcome  back  to  Raiatea  was  warm  and  grateful. 
Never  had  the  unfeigned  love  and  great  joy  of  his  flock  been 
more  abundantly  manifested.  Like  children  clustering  round 
a  beloved  father,  did  groups  of  natives  encircle  him,  both  at 
home,  and  when  occupied  in  the  settlement,  anxious  to  hear, 
once  and  again,  what  God  had  wrought  by  him  amongst  the 
heathen. 

But,  while  rejoicing  in  the  work  which  he  had  now  re- 
sumed, and  cheered  by  the  harmony  and  energy  of  the  people, 
disease  again  assailed  his  beloved  partner.     In  a  short  time, 


228  LIFE    OF    THE 

the  intolerable  feefee  had  reduced  her  so  low,  that  the  neces- 
sity of  speedily  removing  from  Raiatea,  was  once  more  forced 
upon  his  attention.  Mrs.  Williams,  indeed,  was  too  generous 
and  self-denying  to  urge  this  course  upon  her  devoted  hus- 
band. She  knew  that  he  had  promised  to  revisit  Samoa,  and 
that,  prior  to  their  embarkation  for  England,  it  was  most  im- 
portant that  the  Rarotongan  Testament  should  be  prepared 
for  the  press ;  and  she  was  most  unwilling  to  depart  until 
these  designs  had  been  completed.  But,  on  the  other  hand, 
he  sympathized  too  deeply  in  her  sufferings,  and  felt  too  great 
a  dread  of  the  consequences,  to  allow  any  public  claim  to 
supercede  the  prior  duty  which  he  owed  to  the  beloved  and 
laborious  partner  of  his  days.  He  had,  therefore,  resolved  to 
depart.  "  Should  Mrs.  Williams  continue  so  unwell,"  he 
writes,  "  it  will  be  impossible  for  me  to  revisit  Rarotonga  and 
Samoa.  My  full  determination  is  to  impose  upon  her  no  lon- 
ger. Perhaps,  I  might  effect  as  much  by  going  to  England 
immediately,  as  by  waiting  ten  or  twelve  months ;  though  I 
could  not  do  it  with  such  satisfaction  to  my  own  mind.  I  be- 
lieve I  am  blamed  by  many,  and  thought  unkind  in  having 
remained  so  long.  They  consider  that  the  strength  of  her 
constitution  is  gone.  Most  earnestly  do  I  wish  that  there 
was  some  one  on  the  spot  to  take  Raiatea.  It  would  be  a 
great  relief  to  my  mind." 

To  prepare  his  way  for  the  important  step  upon  which  he 
had  decided,  "  we  held  a  meeting,"  he  writes,  "  of  the  people 
of  our  charge,  at  which  we  requested  them  to  give  us  up  en- 
tirely, and  to  invite  some  other  missionary  to  come  and  re- 
side among  them  ;  but  both  the  Raiateans  and  Tahaans  were 
urgent  in  their  entreaties  that  we  would  not  think  of  leaving ; 
they  protested  against  our  going,  and  even  threatened  to 
break  up  the  ship,  that  came  to  take  us  away.  All  the  wo- 
men in  a  body,  with  the  queen  at  their  head,  waited  upon 
Mrs.  Williams  to  beseech  her  to  relinquish  the  idea."  This 
importunity  greatly  affected  Mr.  Williams,  and  drew  from 
him  a  conditional  promise,  which  the  mitigation  of  Mrs.  Wil- 
liams's disease  just  afterwards  enabled  him  to  perform.  "  I 
am  happy  to  say,"  he  writes  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Kuck,  "  that 
my  dear  Mary  is  better ;  and  that  we  have  determined  to  re- 
main, and  both  complete  the  translation,  and  visit  the  out- 
stations,  before  returning  to  England.  We  have  now  recom- 
menced all  our  minute  labors,  erected  a  new  school-house, 
regulated  both  the  adults'  and  the  children's  schools,  and  are 
going  on  again  with  life,  hope,  and  spirit." 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  229 

But,  although  Mr.  Williams  thus  resumed  his  ordinary  en- 
gagements for  a  time,  he  had  not  relinquished  the  intention 
of  visiting  his  native  land.  Indeed,  he  was  daily  preparing 
for  this,  by  carefully  revising  his  part  of  the  Rarotongan  Tes- 
tament, and  had  formed  the  purpose,  as  soon  as  possible,  of 
going  down  to  the  Hervey  Islands,  and  from  thence  to  Samoa. 

"  These  are  our  present  plans,"  he  writes  to  W.  A.  Hankey,  Esq., 
"  and  should  nothing  unforeseen  occur,  you  may  expect  us  in  Eng- 
land about  twelve  months  after  receiving  this.  You  may  depend 
upon  it,  I  should  exert  myself  to  the  utmost  to  render  our  unavoidable 
visit  as  beneficial  as  possible  to  our  missions  in  the  South  Seas." 

"  We  were  sincerely  happy,"  he  adds,  "to  hear  of  the  arrival  of 
our  respected  friend  Mr.  Bennet,  and  of  the  livelv  interest  which  the 
best  of  all  causes  has  awakened  in  our  beloved  land.  Missionary 
zeal,  indeed,  appears  to  burn  in  the  hearts  of  many  of  our  country- 
men. I  am  also  thankful  for  the  manner  in  which  you  are  pleased  to 
express  approbation  of  my  labors,  as  it  respects  the  vessel.  1  feel 
a  delicacy  in  speaking  on  the  subject  myself,  but  may  be  allowed  to 
say  that  the  building  of  that  vessel  has  proved  of  incalculable  advan- 
tage. 

"  Several  young  men,  whom  I  have  had  in  my  employ  for  years, 
have  become  really  clever.  One  has  lately  been  to  Huahine,  and 
rebuilt  Mahine's  small  schooner,  and  has  done  it  remarkably  well ; 
having  put  in  the  beams,  knees,  deck,  etc.  in  a  regular  way,  so  that 
no  one  but  an  experienced  builder  could  tell  that  it  had  not  been 
done  by  an  English  shipwright.  Two  others  are  being  built :  one,  a 
fine  little  vessel  of  forty  tons,  for  Tamatoa.  The  natives  have  framed 
her  entirely  themselves.  She  is  a  very  handsome  model,  well  fitted, 
and  firmly  put  together.  All  the  wood  and  iron  work  has  been  pre- 
pared by  their  own  hands.  The  king's  quay  is  like  a  little  dock-yard. 
Mr.  Hunter  has  a  fine  little  vessel  of  fifty  tons.  The  king's  stands 
next;  and  then,  a  large  new  schooner,  built  at  Tubuai,  but  brought 
down  here  to  be  finished.  Two  men,  whom  I  taught  smith's  work, 
were  employed  to  go  to  Tubuai,  to  make  the  iron  work  for  this  vessel, 
at  the  rate  of  ten  dollars  per  month.  I  have  sent  two  chairs,  as  spe- 
cimens of  the  Rarotongan  workmanship,  to  my  sister,  Mrs.  Kuck, 
and  have  requested  her  to  forward  one  to  you,  which  I  hope  you  will 
do  me  the  favor  to  accept." 

Shortly  after  this  letter  was  written,  Mr.  Williams  was 
called  to  pass  through  the  most  painful  period  of  his  resi- 
dence at  Raiatea.  Prior  to  the  introduction  of  Christianity, 
this  and  the  other  leeward  islands  had  been  conquered  by  a 
warlike  chief  of  Tahaa,  named  Tapoa.  This  man  was  a 
bigoted  idolater,  and  was  preparing  to  invade  Tahiti  soon 
after  Pomare  had  burned  his  idols,  when  his  design  was  frustra- 
ted by  death.  The  government  of  Tahaa  then  passed  into  the 
hands  of  Fenuapeho,  a  chief  of  less  ferocious  character  than 
his  predecessor,  but  strongly  attached  to  the  ancient  supersti- 
20 


230  LIFE     OF    THE 

tions.  Fenuapeho  had  not  long  possessed  the  ruling  power 
of  Tahaa,  when  the  Gospel  was  introduced  into  Raiatea,  and 
he  had  heard  that  Tamatoa  had  renounced  the  idols,  and 
destroyed  the  great  Oro.  Highly  incensed  at  this  daring 
impiety,  the  chief  resolved  to  avenge  the  god;  and,  with  a 
formidable  band  of  warriors,  made  a  descent  upon  Raiatea. 
The  Raiateans  were  inferior,  both  in  numbers  and  in  cour- 
age, to  their  disciplined  and  redoubtable  assailants.  But 
what  they  lacked  of  power  and  prowess,  was  supplied  by  pru- 
dence and  prayer.  By  a  well  concerted  movement,  a  chosen 
band  broke  forth  suddenly  from  ambush,  while  the  forces  of 
Tahaa  were  landing,  and  presented  to  the  invaders  so  bold  a 
front,  that  they  were  panic-struck,  and  fled  in  the  utmost 
confusion.  The  chief  and  many  of  his  followers  were  cap- 
tured, and  expected  no  quarter ;  but,  contrary  to  all  the 
usages  of  heathen  warfare,  their  lives  were  spared ;  and,  when 
Fenuapeho  was  conducted  as  a  prisoner  into  the  presence  of 
Tamatoa,  and  expected  to  be  assailed  with  every  expression 
of  savage  exultation  by  the  victorious  chief,  and  then  felled 
to  his  feet  by  the  club,  to  his  utter  amazement,  Tamatoa  re- 
ceived him  with  kindness,  frankly  forgave  the  unprovoked 
invasion,  and  restored  the  captive  his  liberty  and  his  govern- 
ment. The  moral  influence  of  this  generous  forbearance 
was  most  important.  The  victory,  so  easily  won  by  the  few 
over  the  many,  and  the  use  of  it  made  by  the  conquerors, 
impressed  the  Tahaans  with  the  superiority  of  a  religion, 
which  could  produce  such  fruits ;  and  constrained  both  the 
chiefs  and  his  soldiers,  at  a  public  festival  on  the  following 
day,  to  adjure  their  gods  for  ever.  From  this  time,  Fenua- 
peho became  a  stedfast  professor  of  the  Gospel ;  and,  until 
his  death,  he  zealously  co-operated  with  the  missionaries  in 
their  efforts  to  elevate  and  evangelize  his  people.  The  depu- 
tation speak  of  him  in  1823  as  "  a  pious  and  amiable  man/' 
and  add,  "  He  is  the  most  active  and  industrious  individual 
on  the  island.  We  have  seen  him  at  work,  clearing  the 
ground,  with  the  perspiration  running  down  his  body  in 
streams." 

But  unhappily  for  the  peace  of  the  Society  Islands,  this 
worthy  man  was,  during  the  year  1831,  lost  at  sea,  and  was 
succeeded  in  the  government  by  Tapoa,  a  grandson  of  the 
famous  old  warrior  of  that  name.  Inheriting  the  ambitious 
spirit  of  his  ancestor,  the  new  chief  of  Tahaa  was  soon  sur- 
rounded by  disaffected  persons  from  the  different  islands,  and 


REV,     J.     WILLIAMS.  231 

induced  to  claim  as  his  hereditary  right  the  sovereignty  of 
Raiatea,  in  which  he  was  supported  by  many  of  the  Borabo- 
rans.  This  demand  immediately  excited  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  group,  and  especially  the  Raiateans,  who  now  found 
themselves  in  the  distressing  predicament  of  either  submit- 
ting to  what  they  deemed  a  cruel  usurpation,  or  preparing 
for  that  desolating  scourge — war ;  which  had  now  so  long 
been  excluded  from  their  lovely  and  tranquil  shores.  Impel- 
led by  their  principles,  their  interest,  and  their  habits,  for  they 
had  long  since  converted  their  spears  into  pulpit  balusters  or 
other  uses  as  peaceful,  and  were  raised  into  a  position  where 
they  could  gain  nothing,  but  might  lose  much,  by  warfare, 
they  would  have  gladly  abstained  from  a  contest  with  their 
brethren.  Tamatoa,  now  old  and  grey-headed,  who,  though 
he  had,  like  David,  been  a  man  of  blood,  fervently  desired 
that  the  peaceful  reign  of  Jesus  should  be  permanently  estab- 
lished in  the  land,  viewed  the  gathering  tempest  with  trepi- 
dation, and  was  bowed  down  with  distress  as  he  surveyed 
the  position  of  affairs,  and  the  perils  which  threatened  his 
people.  But  in  the  midst  of  the  confusion  God  took  him 
"  where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling,  and  where  the 
weary  are  at  rest."  This  event,  however,  by  augmenting  the 
difficulties  of  the  one  party,  and  emboldening  the  proceedings 
of  the  other,  served  to  hasten  the  dreaded  crisis,  and  it  was 
now  expected  on  all  hands  that  hostilities  would  shortly  com- 
mence. 

It  may  be  easily  imagined  with  what  concern  Mr.  Wil- 
liams contemplated  the  impending  evil;  and  he  was  soon 
convinced  that  he  could  not,  consistently,  be  either  silent  or 
neutral.  Indeed,  had  he  desired  to  stand  aloof  from  the  con- 
tending parties,  it  would  have  been  impossible.  The  king, 
the  chiefs,  and  a  large  body  of  the  natives,  naturally  turned 
to  him  in  their  extremity,  as  the  tried  friend  and  prudent  coun- 
sellor, upon  whose  wisdom  and  fidelity  they  had  so  long  been 
accustomed  to  rely.  And  could  he,  as  their  missionary,  or  as 
the  friend  of  order  and  peace,  have  withheld  his  aid  1  He 
thought  not ;  and  therefore  assiduously  labored  to  frustrate 
the  designs  of  the  wicked,  and  to  still  the  tumult  of  the  peo- 
ple. With  this  view,  his  first  endeavor  was  to  dissuade  Tapoa 
from  commencing  the  struggle  upon  which  he  had  resolved  ; 
but,  having  failed  with  him,  and  being  unable  to  discover  any 
middle  course  between  resistance  and  submission,  he  encour- 
aged the  Raiateans   to   stand  firmly  on  the  defensive.     For 


LIFE     OF    THE 


this,  therefore,  they  prepared  themselves,  being  fully  persuad- 
ed that,  dreadful  as  the  evils  of  a  conflict  might  be,  they 
would  be  less  than  the  consequences  of  the  tyranny  of  Tapoa. 

The  decided  part  taken  by  Mr.  Williams  in  this  painful 
contest,  naturally  drew  upon  him  the  bitterest  hostility  of 
Tapoa's  partizans,  and  had,  on  "one  occasion,  well  nigh  cost 
him  his  life  ;  for  an  exasperated  native  had  actually  levelled  a 
loaded  musket  at  his  person,  and,  in  another  second,  would 
have  fired,  had  not  a  friendly  by-stander  instantly  sprang 
upon  the  assassin,  and  wrested  the  deadly  weapon  from  his 
hand.  The  following  extract,  from  a  letter,  written  July  10th, 
1831,  will  sufficiently  indicate  the  perturbed  state  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's mind  at  this  anxious  period.  "It  is  with  the  deepest 
sorrow  that  I  inform  you  of  the  present  agitated  state  of  all 
the  leeward  islands.  We  have  been  upon  the  point  of  war 
for  the  last  two  or  three  months,  and  in  all  probability,  it  will 
soon  burst  forth.  I  am  equally  sorry  to  add,  that  our  good 
old  king  is  removed  from  us  by  death.  The  intense  excite- 
ment produced  by  the  present  distressing  events  was  too  much 
for  his  aged  frame,  preyed  upon  his  spirits,  and  shortened  his 
days.  He  died  very  happily.  Almost  his  last  words  were, 
'  Beware,  lest  the  Gospel  be  driven  from  our  islands.'  He 
was  buried  last  Wednesday.     We  shall  feel  his  loss  much." 

After  the  death  of  Tamatoa,  Mr.  Williams  continued  to 
labor  to  prevent  hostilities ;  and,  with  this  design,  went  to 
Tahiti  to  induce  some  chiefs  from  that  island  to  visit  Raiatea, 
and  act  as  mediators  between  the  disputants.  During  his  ab- 
sence, however,  the  crisis  came,  and  some  blood  was  shed ; 
but,  happily,  the  Tahitian  chiefs  appeared  just  in  time  to  pre- 
vent a  genera]  engagement,  and  shortly  afterwards  effected  a 
nominal  reconciliation. 

Mr.  Williams,  who  throughout  this  anxious  period  had 
been  desirous  of  commencing  his  last  voyage  to  the  out-sta- 
tions, and  completing  his  preparations  for  returning  to  Eng- 
land, but  who  would  not  leave  the  ship  in  a  storm,  conceived 
that  he  might  now  vacate  his  post  for  a  few  months ;  and, 
therefore,  after  making  the  best  arrangements  in  his  power 
for  the  maintenance  of  Divine  worship,  and  other  means  of 
improvement,  he  sailed,  in  September,  for  Rarotonga.  This 
was,  unquestionably,  a  perilous  movement  for  the  people ; 
and,  although  he  trusted  that  the  pacification  just  effected 
might  be  permanent,  he  knew  too  well  the  importance  of  his 
presence,  and  the  dangers  which  threatened  his  beloved  flock, 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  233 


not  to  deplore  the  necessity  under  which  he  felt  himself  com- 
pelled to  leave  them.  Amongst  other  reasons,  the  debilitated 
state  to  which  Mrs.  Williams  had  been  reduced  by  repeated 
relapses,  seemed  to  demand  an  immediate  change  of  air  and 
scene  ;  and,  moreover,  the  time  had  now  come  when  he  had 
pledged  himself  to  the  Samoan  chiefs  and  teachers  to  revisit 
them  :  a  pledge,  the  non-fulfilment  of  which  might  shake  the 
confidence  of  the  people,  compromise  the  safety  of  the  teach- 
ers, and  destroy  a  work  so  full  of  promise.  It  was,  however, 
a  source  of  satisfaction  that  he  did  not  abandon  the  people 
amongst  whom  he  labored  so  long,  without  some  missionary 
superintendence.  The  Directors,  aware  of  Mr.  Williams's 
important  engagements  in  extending  the  field  of  missionary 
enterprise,  and  anxious  to  preserve  the  fruits  which  he  had 
brought  to  such  maturity,  had,  in  the  previous  year,  most  con- 
siderately appointed  Mr.  Smith  to  Tahaa,  with  the  design 
that,  during  the  absence  of  Mr.  Williams,  he  might  connect 
Raiatea  with  the  station  more  immediately  under  his  charge. 
In  the  spring  of  1831,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  arrived,  and  took 
up  their  residence  with  Mr.  Williams ;  and  although,  at  the 
time  of  leaving  for  Rarotonga,  his  young  brother  had  not 
mastered  the  language,  he  was  satisfied  that  his  presence  and 
aid  would  prove  of  considerable  service  to  the  people. 

On  reaching  Rarotonga,  the  scene  which  greeted  him  was 
inexpressibly  refreshing.  On  every  hand,  there  were  signs 
of  progress  and  prosperity.  At  Avarua,  a  new  and  noble 
chapel,  commodious  school-rooms,  and  numerous  neat  habi- 
tations, all  erected  since  his  former  visit,  and  most  of  them 
shaded  with  the  rich  foliage  of  trees,  filled  his  eyes,  and  feast- 
ed his  mind  with  objects,  upon  which  it  was  ever  his  delight 
to  gaze.  In  such  scenery,  Mr.  Williams  beheld  the  visible 
evidences  of  the  efficacy  of  those  means  which  the  missiona- 
ries were  employing,  and  it  kindled  in  his  bosom  pleasure 
allied  to  enthusiasm.  His  taste,  like  his  general  character, 
was  practical.  He  contemplated  the  scenes  by  which  he  was 
continually  surrounded,  not  with  the  eye  of  a  sentimentalist, 
or  a  poet,  but  through  the  medium  of  those  desires  and  de- 
signs which  ever  modified  his  judgments  and  governed  his 
proceedings.  Not  that  he  was  insensible  to  the  glorious  vis- 
ions which  rose  up  before  him  from  the  placid  waters  of  the 
Pacific.  The  survey  of 
20* 


234 


LIFE     OF    THE 


Isles  rich  with  fruits,  and  redolent  with  flowers, 
And  beautiful  as  earth's  primeval  bowers,"  * 


often  filled  his  soul  with  sacred  pleasure,  and  drew  his 
thoughts  from  earth  to  heaven.  But  still  he  sought  for  some- 
thing more  than  the  mountain  and  the  dell,  the  forest  and  the 
stream,  the  crested  wave  and  coral  strand.  He  sighed  to  see 
the  forms  and  features  of  moral  loveliness  and  spiritual  life 
blending  with  and  beautifying  the  natural  landscape.  With- 
out these  bright  lights,  the  subject  was  too  sombre  to  affect 
him  with  other  emotions  than  those  of  sadness  and  solicitude. 
Hence,  his  journals  and  correspondence  contain  but  few 
sketches  of  the  spots  which  he  visited,  unless  they  presented 
signs  of  religious  improvement  and  advancing  civilization.  If 
these  stood  in  the  foreground,  the  picture  instantly  imprinted 
its  own  image  upon  his  memory  and  his  heart.  It  was  when 
the  coral  cliff  and  the  azure  sea  were  covered,  not  with  naked 
and  vociferous  savages,  but  with  a  multitude  "  clothed  and  in 
their  right  mind ;"  when  the  rich  productions  of  their  soil  and 
climate  embowered  the  house  of  prayer,  the  dwelling  of  the 
missionary,  and  the  quiet  homes  of  industry  and  religion,  that 
"  every  prospect  pleased."  Then,  nature  seemed  instinct 
with  new  and  nobler  life,  and  clothed  in  her  most  attractive 
attire ;  then,  to  use  his  own  expressive  words,  "  the  toa  and 
the  casuarina  trees  reared  their  stately  heads,  as  through 
their  graceful  foilage  the  snow-white  buildings  presented  them- 
selves." 

In  the  spirit  of  devout  gratitude,  Mr.  Williams  selected  for 
his  first  text,  "  The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us, 
whereof  we  are  glad ;"  a  passage  which  fitly  expressed  the 
emotions  awakened  by  the  scene  which  now  surrounded  him. 
But  before  entering  upon  the  work  which  was  more  fully  to 
engage  his  attention  during  his  stay  at  Rarotonga,  it  was 
deemed  desirable  that,  in  company  with  Mr.  Buzacott  and 
Makea,  he  should  visit  the  various  out-stations  of  the  Hervey 
group.  Having  first  called  at  Mangaia,  they  proceeded 
to  Atui,  where  the  life  of  Mr.  Williams  was  again  placed 
in  jeopardy  while  attempting  to  land  upon  the  reef,  and 
where  he  must  have  perished,  had  not  the  natives  rushed 
to  his  rescue,  and  seized  him  when  sinking  a  second  time  in 

*  "  Polynesia ;  or  Missionary  Toils  and  Triumphs  in  the  South 
Seas:" — a  volume  in  which  piety  and  poetry  appear  in  their  natural 
alliance  doing  homage  to  the  Gospel. 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  235 

deep  water.  Both  here  and  at  Mangaia,  Mauke,  Mitiaro, 
and  Aitutaki,  he  improved  his  short  sojourn  to  the  utmost  by 
rendering  to  the  teachers  and  their  flocks  that  mental  and 
manual  assistance  which  he  knew  so  well  how  to  combine. 
At  all  these  islands  he  had  now  become  a  well  known  and 
most  welcome  visitor.  No  event  would  have  given  the  na- 
tives greater  pleasure.  An  angel  of  light,  had  he  descended 
upon  these  shores,  might  have  awakened  more  wonder,  but 
would  not  have  diffused  more  joy.  "  I  was  much  delighted," 
writes  Mr.  Buzacott  to  the  author,  "  to  see  how  he  was  eve- 
rywhere received."  And  who  can  wonder  at  this  1  The 
frank  and  friendly  spirit  which  he  discovered  towards  the  peo- 
ple, the  familiar  manner  in  which  he  mingled  amongst  and 
conversed  with  them,  the  transparent  benevolence  which  sat 
enthroned  in  his  soul  and  regulated  his  actions,  "  the  law  of 
kindness  in  his  tongue,"  his  readiness  to  answer  every  ques- 
tion, and  comply  with  every  request,  the  cheerfulness  which 
shone,  and  the  humor  which  smiled  in  his  countenance — 
these  naturally  won  their  hearts.  "  The  natives,"  writes  Mr. 
Buzacott,  "  clung  around  him.  He  seemed  to  be  one  of 
them."  But  they  had  a  more  substantial  reason  than  personal 
attachment  for  hailing  his  arrival  with  gladness.  For  his 
visits  were  never  barren.  It  was  with  him  as  much  a  matter 
of  choice  as  of  obligation — his  delight  no  less  than  his  duty, 
"  to  do  good  and  communicate."  At  all  times  and  in  all  sit- 
uations, he  was  "  a  workman."  Indolence  had  for  him  no 
charms.  Had  he  coasted  around  these  lovely  isles  as  a  mere 
spectator,  or  trodden  their  shores  to  gain  knowledge  rather 
than  to  give  it,  he  would  have  been  unhappy.  But  this  was 
not  his  errand,  nor  his  aim.  Hence,  wherever  he  travelled, 
he  went  preaching  Christ  and  his  cross,  as  God's  salvation  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  he  left  behind  him  information, 
books,  mechanical  improvements,  additional  means  for  pro- 
moting civilization  and  Christianity,  and  not  seldom  impres- 
sions upon  the  minds  and  characters  of  the  people,  "  graven 
as  with  an  iron  pen  and  lead  in  the  rock  forever."  These 
various  blessings,  like  a  broad  stream  of  sacred  light,  marked 
his  beneficent  course  through  those  realms  of  pagan  darkness, 
towards  which,  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ,  he  so  fre- 
quently turned. 

On  returning  to  Rarotonga,  Mr.  Williams  applied  himself 
with  vigor  to  the  work  of  translation.  But  unexpected  trials 
soon  drew  off  his  attention  from  this  object,  and  absorbed 


236 


LIFE    OF    THE 


much  of  his  time  during  the  remainder  of  the  year.  The 
first  of  these  was  the  discovery  of  a  plot  to  restore  tatooing 
and  other  pagan  practices,  which  had  now  been  universally 
abandoned.  But  this  was  met  by  prompt  and  prudent  resis- 
tance ;  and  as  the  most  influential  chiefs,  the  judges,  and  a 
large  majority  of  the  people,  correctly  estimated  the  blessfngs 
conferred  upon  them  by  Christianity,  and  clearly  discerned 
the  baseness  of  those  motives  in  which  the  desire  of  a  change 
had  originated,  they  cordially  co-operated  with  the  teachers, 
and  soon  induced  the  leaders  of  the  movement  to  relinquish 
their  design. 

About  a  fortnight  after  this,  a  desolating  hurricane  swept 
over  the  island,  levelling  all  the  public  buildings,  and  about  a 
thousand  dwelling-houses,  uprooting  a  great  number  of  trees, 
and  carrying  the  Messenger  of  Peace  several  hundred  yards 
inland.     The  particalars  of  this  appalling  visitation  were 
deeply  engraven  upon  Mr.  Williams's  memory,  and  have  been 
fully  described  by  his  own  pen.*     The  merciful  and  almost 
miraculous  escape  of  his  beloved  wife,  both  during  the  storm 
and  in  her  subsequent  premature  and  dangerous  confinement, 
called  forth  his  unfeigned  gratitude  to  the  Great  Deliverer. 
For  a  considerable  time  after  giving  birth  to  a  still-born  babe, 
Mrs.  Williams's  life  was  almost  extinct;  but,  by  the  free  use 
of  the  strongest  stimulants,  she  at  length  revived,  to  the  inex- 
pressible relief  of  her  agonizing  partner.     The  conduct  of 
the  natives  on  this  occasion  furnished  evidence  of  their  sym- 
pathy and  affection,  which,  in  some  degree,  ministered  con- 
solation to  the  sufferers.     As  soon  as  Makea  heard  of  their 
affliction,  he,  with  a  long  retinue  of  his  people,  came  over 
from  Gnatangeia,  to  condole  with  them.     And  "  no  individu- 
al came  empty-handed  ;  some  brought  mats,  others  pieces  of 
cloth,  and  others  articles  of  food,  which  they  presented  as  an 
expression  of  their  sympathy.     A  few  of  the  principal  wo- 
men went  in  to  see  Mrs.  Williams,  laid  their  little  presents  at 
her   feet,  and   wept  over   her   according  to  their  custom." 
Not  being  willing  to  be  outdone  in  the  manifestation  of  their 
attachment,  "  the  chief  and  people  of  Mr.  Pitman's  station," 
writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  undertook  to  return  on  my  behalf  the 
compliment   which  Makea  and  his  party  had  paid  to  me. 
About  300  pigs  were  killed  for  the  occasion,  some  of  which 
were  very  large,  and  all  of  them  baked  whole.     The  vegeta- 

*  Vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  383. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  237 

ble  food  was  not  proportionate  in  quantity ;  nearly  all  having 
been  destroyed  by  the  hurricane.  The  whole  of  this  was 
presented  in  my  name  to  Makea. 

As  soon  as  the  storm  had  subsided,  a  public  meeting  was 
convened,  when  the  first  thing  resolved  upon  was  to  build  a 
temporary  sanctuary.  This  was  soon  accomplished;  and 
during  the  three  succeeding  months,  while  the  people  were 
restoring  their  houses,  Mr.  Williams  devoted  his  chief  atten- 
tion to  the  translation.  But  food  had  now  become  so  scarce, 
and  the  prospect  so  gloomy,  that  to  prevent  a  famine,  which 
otherwise  appeared  to  be  inevitable,  he  resolved  to  procure 
provisions  from  Tahiti ;  and  having  repaired  the  Messenger 
of  Peace,  (no  easy  task  after  the  damage  she  had  sustained 
from  the  storm,)  in  July,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Buzacott,  he 
took  his  departure. 

But  painful  intelligence  awaited  him  at  Tahiti.  Here  he 
learned  that  the  pacification  between  the  chiefs  of  the  lee- 
ward islands,  concluded  prior  to  his  departure,  had  been  but 
of  short  duration — that  so  long  as  the  presence  and  power  of 
the  Tahitian  mediators  held  the  disputants  in  awe,  peace  was 
preserved ;  but  that  no  sooner  had  the  armed  intervention 
withdrawn,  than,  like  angry  clouds,  which  although  riven  and 
kept  asunder  for  a  time  by  the  force  of  the  tempest,  return  in 
denser  masses  and  fiercer  array  as  soon  as  the  gale  moderates, 
so  had  it  been  at  Raiatea.  War,  with  its  attendant  crimes 
and  calamities,  had  now  spread  desolation  through  the  fair 
scene  in  which  he  had  so  long  and  so  successfully  labored. 
No  time  was  lost  after  receiving  these  heavy  tidings-  With- 
out delay,  Mr.  Williams  hastened  to  the  spot ;  and  on  reach- 
ing it,  the  spectacle  which  met  his  eye  filled  his  soul  with 
anguish.  But  his  own  feelings,  the  state  of  the  people,  and 
the  effect  of  his  visit,  will  best  appear  in  the  following  pas- 
sage of  a  letter  written  just  afterwards  to  his  sister. 

"  Here  I  found  that  a  sad  battle  had  been  fought,  in  which  the  Ra- 
iateans  were  victorious.  They  certainly  had  justice  on  their  side,  and 
acted  throughout  the  affair  worthy  of  their  profession  as  Christians. 
They  treated  their  enemies  with  kindness,  and,  after  the  conflict,  no 
prisoner  was  injured.  The  attack  was  made  upon  them  in  the  night, 
with  all  the  fury  which  fanaticism  inspires ;  but  it  was  promptly  re- 
sisted and  repelled.  But  there  were  other  causes  of  lamentation  be- 
side the  war.  In  consequence  of  this,  of  the  death  of  good  old  Tama- 
toa,  of  the  bad  conduct  of  his  son  who  succeeds  him,  and  of  my  long 
absence,  the  people  had  begun  to  distil  and  drink  native  spirits,  so  that 
on  my  arrival,  the  laws  were  suspended,  the  means  ofgrace  thinly 
attended,  and  the  whole  fabric  of  society  shaken  to  its  foundations. 


233  LIFE    OF    THE 

By  great  and  persevering  exertion,  J  succeeded  in  rectifying  many  of 
these  evils.  The  stills  were  destroyed,  the  laws  re-established,  the 
church  reformed,  and  all  things  placed  on  a  footing  which  bids  fair  to 
restore  prosperity.  Had  1  been  able  to  stay  another  month,  I  could 
have  done  much  more,  but  I  must  be  thankful  for  what  has  been  ef- 
fected." 

Before  this  visit,  Mr.  Williams  had  become  a  determined 
enemy  to  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  and  what  he  now  beheld 
confirmed  and  increased  his  aversion  to  the  potent  poison  of 
body  and  soul.  Having  satisfied  himself  by  the  experience  of 
many  laborious  years,  that  such  stimulants  were  not  essen- 
tial to  health  or  energy ;  and,  having  seen  at  Borabora  and 
Raiatea  their  fatal  influence  in  frustrating  the  objects  which 
he  most  ardently  desired,  he  could  not,  in  after  years,  be  in- 
duced to  make  terms  with  what  he  deemed  and  denounced 
as  a  "  fell  destroyer."  Hence,  while  he  resided  in  these  is- 
lands, and  after  his  return  to  this  country,  both  in  public  and 
in  private,  he  avowed  his  convictions ;  and  when  asked  for 
reasons,  he  referred  to  the  circumstance  just  narrated,  and  to 
others  of  a  similar  complexion  which  had  come  within  his 
notice.  On  this  subject,  as  on  so  many  others,  his  judgment 
was  biassed,  some  may  think  blinded,  by  his  benevolence. 
He  was  the  friend  of  abstinence  from  such  beverages,  solely 
because  he  accounted  their  use  inimical  to  human  happiness, 
and  an  impediment  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  This,  however, 
is  not  the  place  to  discuss  the  question,  but  simply  to  state 
the  fact. 

Having  obtained  at  Tahiti  a  supply  of  flour  and  other  food, 
with  some  horses,  asses,  and  horned  cattle,  animals  hitherto 
unknown  at  Rarotonga,  Messrs.  Williams  and  Buzacott  re- 
turned to  that  island  at  the  end  of  September,  after  an  ab- 
sence of  ten  weeks.  His  domestic  circumstances  and  mis- 
sionary plans,  at  this  period,  are  described  in  the  following 
extracts  from  a  letter  to  his  sister,  dated  from  Rarotonga, 
September,  30,  1832. 

"  1  fear  I  shall  not  be  able  to  write  to  you  so  long  a  letter  as  I  could 
wish;  but  I  know  that  what  I  write  will  be  welcome.  It  is  now  a 
considerable  time  since  we  heard  from  you.  Perhaps  you  have  re- 
frained from  writing,  on  the  supposition  that,  ere  this,  we  should  have 
been  in  England,  or  at  least  on  our  way  there.  We  feel  much  for 
you,  and  know  how  great  your  disappointment  will  be,  at  not  seeing 
us  by  Capt.  Stavers ;  but  we  cannot  possibly  accompany  him,  on  ac- 
count of  our  dear  Maiy.  She  is,  1  am  happy  to  inform  you,  much 
better ;  but  as,  were  we  to  leave  now,  she  would  be  confined  on  the 
voyage,  it  is,  of  course,  absolutely  necessary  for  us  to  remain.     We 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  239 

have  received  very  kind  attentions  from  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman,  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buzacott,  with  whom  we  have  now  been  residing  near- 
ly twelve  months.  Our  boys  are  both  well.  John  is  very  active. 
The  early  part  of  the  day  is  devoted  to  his  lessons,  and  during  the 
remainder,  he  works.  He  has  an  excellent  mechanical  genius,  and 
has  made  very  superior  boxes  for  his  mother,  Mrs.  Buzacott,  and 
Mrs.  Pitman.  These  he  has  veneered  with  different  kinds  of  wood, 
so  that  they  are  very  handsome  affairs.  He  is  now  making  a  dress- 
ing-case for  me.  His  ambition  is  to  be  a  carpenter,  and  he  thinks, 
poor  lad,  that  a  knowledge  of  the  useful  arts  will  exalt  him  in  public 
estimation  as  much  in  England  as  it  does  here.  Samuel  makes  good 
progress  in  knowledge.  His  dear  mother  devotes  much  attention  to 
him,  and  it  is  not  in  vain.  He  is  as  sedate  as  a  little  judge.  You  will 
like  him  much.     He  is  a  general  favorite. 

"  I  am  now  on  the  eve  of  my  departure  for  the  Navigators',  and  ex- 
pect to  be  absent  about  eight  weeks.  We  have  received  encouraging 
reports  from  these  islands  by  a  whaler.  The  captain  invited  a  chief 
to  dine  with  him,  and  when  all  was  ready,  the  captain  began  to  eat, 
and  desired  the  chief  to  do  so  without  having  asked  a  blessing.  The 
chief,  however,  sat  still  for  a  time,  and  then  told  the  captain,  that  he 
and  his  people  had  become  Christians,  and  were  taught  to  pray  before 
eating.  I  trust  that  I  shall  find  that  a  blessing  has  followed  our  la- 
bors in  that  extensive  and  beautiful  group." 

And  he  did  find  it  so ;  nor  was  he  permitted  to  leave  the 
islands  until  this  long  desired  reward  had  crowned  the  trials 
and  labors  of  many  years.  But  the  closing  part  of  his  histo- 
ry, prior  to  his  return  to  England,  must  occupy  another 
chapter. 


240  LIFE    OF    THE 


CHAPTER  VII. 

FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  SECOND  VOYAGE    TO  SAMOA, 
UNTIL  HIS  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND. 

Mr.  Williams's  Perseverance — its  Results  and  Rewards — auspicious 
Departure  for  Samoa — arrives  at  Manua— cheering  Welcome  and 
Intelligence — reaches  Savaii — Sermons  and  Congregation — Im- 
provement of  the  Natives — Teachers'  Narrative — Malietoa's  Strat- 
agem— Mr.  Williams's  Occupations — his  great  influence — its  Cause 
and  Contrast  with  that  of  other  Visitors — Departs  for  Savaii — 
Reaches  Manono — Tour  of  that  Island — forcible  Detention  of  a 
Passenger — Danger  of  Shipwreck — Incidents  at  Apia — Arrives  at 
Keppel  s  Island — Interview  with  Puna's  Widow — Intercourse  with 
the  People — Native  Game-J-Reaches  Tongatabu — Native  Feast — 
Progress  and  Power  of  the  Gospel — a  Tonga  Wedding — Visit  to  a 
High  Priest — the  Printing  Press — Estimate  of  Wesleyan  Missiona- 
ries— Returns  to  Rarotonga — Mr.  Williams's  State  of  Mind — At- 
tractions of  Polynesia — Singleness  of  Heart — Resumption  of  Ordi- 
nary Labors — Estimate  of  Life — Leaves  for  Tahiti — Distressing 
State  of  that  Mission — conveys  Mr.  Armitage  to  Rarotonga — 
Voyage  to  the  Out-stations — Preparation  for  leaving  the  Islands — 
Perplexity — Attachment  to  Raiatea — Mournful  Condition,  and 
Manifest  Affection  of  his  Former  Flock — Embarkation — Arrival  in 
England. 

Perseverance,  worthily  directed,  and  steadily  maintained, 
has  uniformly  commanded  respect,  and  not  seldom,  admira- 
tion. Even  when  the  object  has  been  of  secondary  impor- 
tance, praise  has  rarely  been  withheld  from  the  man  who  has 
pursued  it  with  unfaltering  energy.  But  praise  has  risen 
into  plaudits  and  poeans,  which  have  resounded  through  em- 
pires, and  have  been  repeated  in  successive  ages,  when  the 
purpose  has  been  as  noble  as  the  perseverance.  How  often, 
in  history  and  poetry,  has  the  course  of  Columbus,  as,  through 
years  of  self-denial,  misrepresentation,  disappointment,  and 
toil,  he  made  his  way  from  court  to  court,  and  from  kingdom 
to  kingdom — from  Genoa  to  Portugal,  to  Venice,  to  Spain — 
been  held  forth  for  universal  commendation.  Who  that  is 
capable  of  appreciating  the  moral  sublimity  of  such  a  mind, 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  241 

has  not  done  homage  to  Newton,  as  from  the  most  familiar 
facts  of  daily  observation,  he  patiently  climbed  the  loftiest 
heights  of  science,  securing  each  step  of  his  adventurous 
course  as  he  proceeded,  nor  ever  pausing  in  his  upward  move- 
ment, until  his  demonstrations  had  landed  him  upon  the  high- 
est point  which  genius  had  yet  attained,  and  presented  at  a 
single  survey  the  harmonious  movements  of  the  vast  universe  1 
"  What  heart  that  feels  for  others'  woes,"  has  not  gazed, 
with  sacred  emotion,  upon  the  noblest  monument  beneath 
the  ample  dome  of  our  metropolitan  cathedral,  and  felt  his 
patriotism,  his  philanthropy,  and  his  piety  glow,  while  com- 
muning in  spirit  with  the  breathing  bust  of  Howard ;  or 
while  tracing  upon  its  sculptured  pedestal  the  sufferer,  and 
the  scene  which  he  lived  only  to  bless,  he  has  remembered 
the  indomitable  endurance,  the  self-sacrificing  zeal,  by  which 
he  sought  and  secured  his  design  ? 

From  an  association,  or  comparison  with  such  men,  the 
subject  of  these  memoirs  would  have  instinctively  shrunk. 
And  little  did  he  imagine,  when  unostentatiously  prosecuting 
the  aims  of  his  divine  philanthropy,  that  his  name  and  theirs 
would  ever  stand  upon  the  same  page.  But  he  was  worthy. 
The  illustrations  of  persevering  goodness  which  history  pre- 
sents, may,  indeed,  be  invested  with  more  splendor;  but 
never  has  this  virtue  risen  to  a  higher  eminence,  or  exerted 
its  power  with  more  undeviating  uniformity,  than  in  the  case 
of  John  Williams.  No  mind,  no  movements,  could  have 
been  more  steady  or  sustained  than  his.  From  the  hour 
when  the  grand  conception  of  conveying  God's  revelation  to 
untaught  myriads,  and  of  covering  the  isles  which  cluster  the 
Western  Pacific  with  its  heavenly  light,  took  full  possession 
of  his  soul ;  from  the  moment  the  possibility  appeared,  and 
the  purpose  was  formed,  of  preaching  Christ  where  as  yet 
"  he  had  not  been  named,"  this  servant  of  the  Lord  never  re- 
linquished his  determination,  nor  paused  in  his  progress  to- 
wards its  accomplishment.  Having  resolved  that,  God  per- 
mitting, "  the  people  who  sat  in  darkness  should  see  a  great 
light,"  henceforth  his  plans,  proceedings,  and  prayers  were 
distinguished  by  a  unity  and  concentration,  which  continued 
unbroken  throughout  his  future  course.  Like  Paul,  the  no- 
blest of  merely  human  exemplifications  of  this  sublime  virtue, 
his  character  and  his  life  bore  the  inscription,  "  One  thing  I 

And  this  perseverance  wrought  out  its  own  reward.    Long, 


242  LIFE     OF    THE 

indeed,  did  the  object  of  his  ardent  desire  elude  his  grasp. 
Years  of  toil  and  trial  rolled  by;  and,  as  they  passed,  seemed 
to  say,  "  The  time  is  not  yet."  The  repeated  failure  of 
health;  the  difficulties,  almost  insuperable,  of  procuring  a 
vessel ;  the  departure  of  "  The  Endeavor,"  when  after  much 
labor  and  many  disappointments,  he  had,  as  he  then  supposed, 
secured  the  means  of  accomplishing  what  was  in  his  heart, 
were  surely  sufficient  discouragements.  Most  men,  after 
such  a  series  of  depressing  circumstances,  would  have  aban- 
doned the  design  in  despair.  But  not  John  Williams.  He 
did  not,  he  would  not,  he  could  not  relinquish  so  fond  a  hope. 
The  spring  tide  of  his  zeal  was  not  thus  to  be  restrained. 
Each  refluent  wave  seemed  but  to  make  way  for  the  wider 
reach  of  that  which  succeeded.  Higher  and  yet  higher  rose 
the  swelling  waters,  until  every  obstacle  was  surmounted,  or 
swept  away.  If,  indeed,  for  a  brief  moment,  his  spirit  was 
cast  down,  neither  his  energy  nor  his  expectations  were  de- 
stroyed. "  Steady  to  his  purpose,"  not  a  syllable  in  his  cor- 
respondence indicates  a  faltering  of  determination,  the  waver- 
ing of  hope,  the  slightest  vacillation  of  desire,  or  the  least  de- 
cline of  ardor  in  reference  to  this  the  one  central,  absorbing 
and  ultimate  object  of  his  life,  his  soul,  his  all.  And  what 
was  the  result?  "  Verily  he  had  his  reward."  One  stage 
succeeded  to  another,  each  introducing  him  to  wider  fields  of 
usefulness :  and  thus  he  continued  to  progress  in  his  services 
and  his  success,  gathering  strength  and  gaining  triumphs  as 
he  advanced,  until  the  Master  whom  he  served  said,  "It  is 
enough;"  "  Well  done  good  and  faithful  servant;  enter  thou 
into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 

His  previous  voyages  had  amply  confirmed  the  calculations 
and  repaid  the  toil  of  this  patient  laborer.  But  that  upon 
which  he  was  now  to  embark  was  destined  to  bring  a  still 
larger  return.  And  of  this  he  appeared  to  possess  a  present- 
iment. Never  more  himself  than  when  preparing  for  a  mis- 
sionary enterprise,  his  spirit  on  the  present  occasion  rose 
above  its  natural  level,  and  so  influenced  those  around  him 
that  all  appeared  as  if  moved  by  a  common  impulse,  and  in 
perfect  sympathy  with  him  and  with  each  other.  The  whole 
settlement  was  in  motion ;  every  individual  seemed  anxious 
to  further  his  design;  and,  thus  assisted,  on  the  11th  of  Oc- 
tober, 1832,  only  a  few  days  after  his  return  from  Tahiti, 
the  preparations  were  completed,  and  the  Messenger  of 
Peace,  bearing  Mr.  Williams,  Makea,  and  a  native  teacher, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  243 

called  Teava,  once  more  cleared  the  harbor,  amidst  the 
shouts  and  supplications  of  the  swarthy  multitude  who  throng- 
ed the  shore. 

Many  of  the  important  incidents  of  this  voyage  have  already 
appeared ;  and  their  publication  must  once  more  restrain  the 
pen  of  the  biographer.  But  while  needless  repetition  will  be 
avoided,  this  part  of  Mr.  Williams's  history  will  be  enlarged 
and  enriched  by  extracts  from  his  journal,  which  will  com- 
plete the  sketch  given  in  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  and 
supply  many  facts  hitherto  unknown. 

Mr.  Williams  was  so  deeply  impressed  with  the  necessity 
of  devoting  all  the  time  he  could  command  to  Samoa,  (for  he 
designed  to  make  a  missionary  survey  of  the  entire  group,) 
that  he  did  not,  as  on  his  former  voyage,  diverge  from  the 
direct  course.  And  every  circumstance  now  appeared  to 
favor  his  enterprise.  On  shore,  he  beheld  a  multitude  of 
sympathizing,  supplicating  friends,  "  who  united,"  he  writes, 
"  in  kind  expressions  towards  ourselves,  and  prayer  to  God 
that  he  would  prosper  our  way."  On  board,  all  was  energy 
and  cheerfulness.  "  Makea  was  in  high  spirits."  No  gloom 
shaded  a  single  countenance ;  no  tears  mingled  with  the  briny 
deep,  save  those  of  Teava  and  his  wife,  "  who  wept  much  at 
parting  from  their  family,  and  leaving  their  land."  Nor  did 
other  objects  above,  around,  and  beneath  them,  withhold  their 
influences  from  this  happy  scene.  The  heavens,  the  air,  and 
the  ocean  seemed  to  smile  in  sympathy  with  the  general  joy. 
It  was  one  of  the  fairest  of  those  auspicious  seasons  which 
frequently  visit  the  South  Pacific  ocean,  and  render  a  voyage 
over  its  placid  waters  one  of  the  richest  of  earthly  luxuries. 
The  sky  was  cloudless,  the  breeze  light  but  favorable,  and 
the  bright  bosom  of  the  ocean  was  broken  only  by  gentle  un- 
dulations, or  slightly  crested  waves  which  scattered  the  sun- 
beams from  their  glassy  surface,  and  diffused  the  animation 
and  freshness  of  life  throughout  the  scene.  All  nature  seem- 
ed to  invite  the  voyager  to  launch  out  upon  his  mission,  and 
to  say: — 

"  Go  forth — ambassador  from  God  to  man  ! 
To  darkened  isles  proclaim  redemption's  plan  !" 

And  the  continuance  of  this  voyage  was  in  harmony  with 
its  commencement.  All  things  favored  them ;  and  after  a 
delightful  sail  of  800  miles,  during  which  they  "  had  not 
shifted  rope  or  sail,"  on  Wednesday,  October  17th,  they  sighted 


244  LIFE     OF    THE 

Manua,  the  most  easterly  island  of  the  Samoan  group.  As  he 
did  not  visit  this  island  on  his  former  voyage,  and  it  was  250 
miles  from  the  residence  of  the  teachers,  Mr.  Williams  little 
expected  to  hear  and  see  so  much  to  gladden  his  heart.  But 
his  first  visitors  were  nominal  Christians ;  and  "  We  are 
sons  of  the  word,"  were  the  earliest  salutations  which  broke 
upon  his  ear  in  the  Samoan  language.  This  delightful  sur- 
prise was  heightened  by  the  information,  that  large  numbers 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Savaii  and  Upolu  had  embraced  the  Gos- 
pel. Here  also  he  found  several  natives  of  Raivavae,  who, 
many  years  before,  had  been  drifted  from  their  island ;  but, 
having  brought  with  them  a  knowledge  of  the  religion  of  Je- 
sus, they  had  erected  a  chapel,  had  chosen  a  teacher,  and 
were  maintaining  the  worship  of  God,  and  singing  the  songs 
of  Zion  in  this  strange  land. 

As  they  pursued  their  course,  numerous  visitors  confirmed 
their  first  impressions,  and  convinced  Mr.  Williams  that  a 
mighty  work  had  already  been  effected  throughout  Samoa, 
and  from  almost  every  settlement  he  passed,  chiefs  arrived 
who  evinced  an  earnest  desire  for  instruction  and  teachers. 

Having  called  at  Orosegna,  Ofu,  and  Manono,  and  at  the 
last  island  introduced  Teava  to  its  chief,  Matetau,  whose  joy 
at  this  arrival  was  unbounded,  they  proceeded  to  Savaii. 
Here  everything  conspired  to  welcome  him.  The  teachers 
shouted  and  wept  for  joy;  and  Mr.  Williams  beheld  a  people 
prepared  of  the  Lord,  many  of  whom  had  renounced  their  su- 
perstitions, and  many  more  were  only  awaiting  the  return  of 
"  the  great  chief  Viriamu,"  to  follow  their  example.  Though 
Malietoa  was  absent,  Mr.  Williams  at  once  opened  his  com- 
mission from  his  favorite  text,  "  the  faithful  saying,  worthy  of 
of  all  acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinners."     About  500  were  present. 

"  And  though  accustomed,"  he  writes,  "  to  grotesque  exhibitions, 
the  congregation  this  morning  presented  a  ruder  appearance  than  any 
I  had  seen  before.  Some  of  the  chiefs  had  beautifully  fine  mats  sus- 
pended from  their  shoulders,  or  girt  around  their  waist.  Others  had 
thrown  around  their  person  a  piece  of  native  cloth  ;  but  in  such  a 
way  as  to  make  it  rather  an  encumbrance  than  a  covering.  But  the 
head-dress  was  the  most  amusing  part  of  their  adornment.  The  hair 
of  some,  which  was  very  long,  and  stiffened  with  grease  and  powder, 
stood  erect  like  the  bristles  of  a  hedgehog  ;  that  oi  others,  which  was 
equally  long,  was  bushy  and  frizzled,  and  made  their  heads  appear  an 
enormous  size  ;  others  again  had  twisted  it  into  a  towering  top-knot 
upon  the  crown  of  their  heads  ;  and  a  few  allowed  it  to  flow  loosely 
over  their  shoulders.     The  ladies  were  equally  fanciful  in  their  deco- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  245 

rations  ;  but  they  added  another  to  the  various  devices  of  the  men, 
some  of  them  having  shorn  their  heads  bare,  excepting  one  spot  on 
the  left  temple,  from  which  a  tuft  of  hair  was  allowed  to  grow  to  a 
great  length  ;  and,  this  being  twisted  into  a  queue,  dangled,  as  they 
imagined,  gracefully  down  the  cheek.  Their  tawny  skin  shone  with 
a  profusion  of  scented  oil,  and  a  preparation  of  tumeric,  which  was 
laid  on  so  thickly  upon  their  faces  and  breasts,  as  to  give  them  an 
orange  tinge,  which,  in  their  view,  constituted  the  very  perfection  of 
beauty.  Although  it  was  difficult  to  repress  a  smile,  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  view  them  without  deep  interest,  as  a  people  just  emerging 
from  the  darkness  of  ages  into  'the  light  of  life.'  In  the  afternoon, 
I  preached  again,  and  felt  much.  Here  was  a  congregation  of  nearly 
1000  persons  anxious  to  know  the  '  joyful  sound.'  " 

The  speeches  of  the  natives,  and  especially  of  Malietoa, 
who  had  now  returned,  which  were  delivered  at  the  close  of 
the  service,  deepened  the  favorable  impressions  which  Mr. 
Williams  had  previously  received  of  the  state  of  society  at 
Savaii.  And  the  vast  change  which  had  been  effected  in 
the  condition  of  the  people  since  his  former  visit,  naturally 
made  him  anxious  to  learn  its  history  from  the  lips  of  the 
native  teachers.  This,  in  accordance  with  his  usual  custom, 
he  carefully  recorded,  a  practice  to  which  we  are  indebted 
for  many  of  the  most  interesting  facts  in  the  annals  of  mis- 
sions. Some  parts  of  the  teachers'  narrative  are  already 
known  ;  but  these  are  only  detached  fragments  of  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  moral  revolutions  ever  wrought  amongst  the 
heathen.  Other  portions  equally  interesting  were  omitted 
from  the  Missionary  Enterprises  from  the  want  of  space ; 
and  of  these  a  condensed  sketch  will  now  be  given.  This 
sketch,  it  may  be  allowed,  is  not  immediately  connected  with 
Mr.  Williams's  movements ;  nor  is  it,  speaking  strictly  a  part 
of  his  personal  history.  But  as  the  originator  and  the  founder 
of  the  Samoan  mission,  as  the  honored  individual  who  con- 
veyed the  Gospel  and  its  teachers  to  these  dark  shores,  and 
there  secured  for  both  a  welcome  and  a  home,  the  following 
incidents  sustain  a  relation  to  his  life,  sufficiently  close  and 
important  to  warrant  their  preservation  in  these  pages.  To 
say  the  least,  they  illustrate  the  extent  of  his  influence,  and 
the  value  of  his  previous  voyage  to  this  extensive  group. 
For  what  occurred  subsequently  to  this  was  but  the  stream 
from  a  fountain  which  he  opened ;  the  rays  from  a  light 
which  he  had  brought  to  this  land.  For  these  reasons,  the 
following  outline  cannot  be  deemed  irrelevant  to  the  leading 
purpose  of  this  narrative ;  but  even  should  it  be  considered 
by  some  a  digression,  the  biographer  is  satisfied  that  the  bye 

til 


246  LIFE     OF    THE 

way  into  which  he  is  about  to  deviate  will  present  so  many 
objects  to  interest  the  eye  and  the  heart,  so  many  points  of 
light  and  shade  which  would  have  been  lost  by  keeping  the 
more  direct  road ;  and  will,  moreover,  bring  out  to  view 
scenes  which  so  forcibly  illustrate  the  degraded  state  of  the 
heathen  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  mighty  influence  of  the 
Gospel  on  the  other,  as  amply  to  repay  the  perusal,  and  to 
demonstrate  the  necessity  and  the  success  of  those  voyages  of 
Christian  compassion,  for  which,  through  all  coming  ages, 
the  name  of  Williams  will  be  pronounced  with  love  and  ven- 
eration by  the  inhabitants  of  Samoa : — 

TEACHERS'  NARRATIVE. 

The  commencement  of  the  teachers'  residence  at  Sapapalii  was 
overcast  and  threatening.  At  that  time,  a  distressing  disease  pre- 
vailed throughout  the  settlement,  which,  shortly  after  they  had  be- 
gun, compelled  them  all  to  suspend  their  labors  ;  and  some  of  them 
suffered  so  severely,  that  death  was  expected  to  close  their  course. 
What  enhanced  their  distress  was,  the  absence  of  their  friends  Malie- 
toa  and  Tuiano,  who,  with  all  that  could  handle  a  spear,  had  gone  to 
the  seat  of  war  at  Upolu ;  and,  to  complete  their  suffering,  some  of 
the  few  natives  who  remained  in  the  settlement,  attributed  to  them 
the  prevailing  epidemic,  and  endeavored  to  persuade  the  rest  to  leave 
them  alone  to  perish.  But,  although  they  were  now  in  one  of"  the 
dark  places  of  the  earth,  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty,"  they  were 
neither  forsaken  nor  friendless.  Even  in  savage  lands,  woman  has 
often  proved  true  to  the  generous  instincts  of  her  nature,  and  prompt 
to  pity  and  relieve.  This  was  realized  by  the  suffering  teachers.  As 
the  angel  which  shed  the  light  of  day  through  the  dark  dungeon,  and 
the  midnight  gloom  in  which  Peter  was  immured,  so,  on  present  oc- 
casion, when  unable  to  assist  each  other,  or  even  to  help  themselves, 
did  Pagan  "  sisters  of  charity"  assiduously  and  tenderly  watch  over 
them.  And  by  these  friends  in  adversity,  all  their  necessities  were 
cheerfully  supplied,  and  through  their  kind  ministrations  and  the 
blessing  of  God,  health  and  energy  returned. 

This  cloudy  morning,  however,  was  of  short  continuance  ;  and  it 
proved  but  the  hazy  opening  of  a  bright  and  glorious  day  for  Savaii. 
Before  his  departure,  Tuiano  had  professed  his  belief  in  Christianity ; 
and,  on  bidding  the  teachers  farewell,  he  left  it  as  his  last  and  most 
earnest  request,  that  they  would  not  cease,  during  his  absence,  to  pray 
that  Jehovah  might  preserve  him  in  the  day  of  battle.  On  the  return 
of  the  warriors,  he  more  openly  avowed  his  attachment  to  the  truth ; 
and  was  almost  immediately  joined  by  Mariota,  the  king's  son,  who, 
with  his  father's  consent,  went  to  reside  with  the  teachers.  These 
important  adhesions  attracted  general  attention,  and  eminently  fa- 
cilitated the  good  work.  But  there  was  another  circumstance  which 
prepared  the  people  for  the  peace-preserving  doctrine  of  the  Gospel. 
Although,  in  the  recent  conflict,  Malietoa  was  successful,  the  struggle 
had  proved   most  severe  and  sanguinary ;  and  his  victory  had  been 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  247 

dearly  purchased  with  the  blood  of  many  of  his  bravest  warriors. 
When,  therefore,  the  conquerors  returned,  they  brought  with  them, 
not  merely  the  spoils  of  their  enemies,  but  the  mutilated  heads  of 
their  own  fathers,  and  brothers,  and  friends.  And  thus  the  day  of 
triumph  was  turned  into  mourning.  Instead  of  the  shout  of  exulta- 
tion, nothing,  said  the  teachers,  was  heard  throughout  the  settlement, 
but  the  wild  howlings  and  bitter  imprecations  of  the  people  :  sounds 
with  which  they  had  once  been  familiar  in  their  own  land,  but  which 
had  long  been  silenced  there,  and  succeeded  by  the  sigh  of  penitence, 
the  voice  of  joy,  and  the  songs  of  salvation.  Full  of  sorrow  and  sym- 
pathy, they  now  labored  most  assiduously  to  improve  this  season  of 
bereavement  and  lamentation,  by  contrasting,  both  in  private  and 
public,  the  pacific  spirit  and  design  of  the  Gospel,  with  the  demon 
passions  and  destructive  power  of  savage  warfare.  Nor  did  they  la- 
bor in  vain.  In  a  short  time,  very  general  attention  was  awakened 
to  their  instructions ;  so  much  so,  indeed,  that  the  largest  building  in 
the  settlement  would  not  contain  the  multitude  who  were  anxious  to 
hear,  and  many  of  whom  thronged  around  the  doors  and  windows, 
with  open  mouths  and  outstretched  necks,  eager  to  catch  some  of  the 
statements  which  fell  from  the  teachers'  lips. 

But  in  the  midst  of  these  auspicious  appearances,  Malietoa  resum- 
ed the  war,  and,  together  with  a  large  body  of  his  people,  departed 
for  Upolu.  But  thither,  it  was  resolved  by  the  teachers,  that  three  of 
their  brethren  should  follow  them ;  and  Taia,  Moia,  and  Boti,  readily 
undertook  the  service.  Their  journey,  however,  was  protracted  by 
the  anxiety  of  the  people,  in  several  of  the  villages  through  which 
they  passed,  to  hear  "  the  new  word,"  the  fame  of  which  had  already 
reached  their  secluded  dwellings ;  and  when  at  length  the  brethren 
arrived  at  the  seat  of  war,  though  welcomed  by  Malietoa,  they  found 
both  the  chief  and  his  army  too  warmly  engaged  in  besieging  the 
people  of  Ana  in  one  of  their  mountain  fortresses,  and  too  much  an- 
noyed by  the  surprises  and  sallies  of  the  enemy,  to  listen  calmly  to 
their  exhortations.  But,  although  their  main  object  was  thus  frus- 
trated, they  here  met  with  another  chief  of  Savaii,  who  eagerly  at- 
tended to  their  communications  ;  and,  after  a  time,  told  them  «  that  a 
desire  had  now  grown  in  his  heart  to  know  the  word  of  Jehovah;" 
and  that,  if  they  would  engage  to  visit  his  settlement,  he  would  re- 
turn to  his  family  at  once,  and  hold  a  fitiligna  (or  conference)  with 
them  on  the  subject :  a  proposal  with  which  the  teachers,  of  course, 
readily  complied. 

As  all  efforts  to  induce  Malietoa  to  terminate  the  contest  had  prov- 
ed unavailing,  the  three  brethren  returned  to  Savaii,  where  they  were 
soon  followed  by  a  messenger  from  the  chief  whom  they  had  met  at 
Upolu,  bearing  the  cheering  intelligence,  that  he  and  his  people  were 
now  waiting  to  hear  from  their  lips  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  wish- 
ed them  to  come  "  in  haste."  The  teachers  scarcely  needed  the  latter 
part  of  the  chiefs  exhortation ;  for  they  were  in  as  much  haste  to  im- 
part, as  he  to  receive  the"  message  of  mercy.  Three  of  them,  therefore, 
immediately  set  out  for  the  settlement;  where  they  were  most  warm- 
ly welcomed  by  the  chief  and  a  wondering  multitude  of  nearly  a 
thousand  natives.  No  time  was  now  lost.  A  public  meeting  was 
convened ;  and,  after  the  usual  salutations,  the  chief  turned  to  the 
teachers,  and  said,  "  Have  you  brought  a  fish-spear  ?"     Surprised  at 


248  LIFE     OF    THE 

this  strange  inquiry,  they  replied,  "  No  !  why  do  you  ask  for  that  ?" 
"  I  want  it,"  he  answered,  "  to  spear  an  eel.  This  is  my  etu.  I  will 
kill,  cook,  and  eat  it.  I  have  resolved  to  become  iotu"  (or  Christian.) 
He  then  added,  that  he  would  afterwards  spear  and  eat  a  fowl,  as  the 
spirit  of  his  god  was  supposed  to  reside  in  that  also.  And  these  bold 
designs  were  no  sooner  formed  than  executed.  Standing  forth  from 
the  midst  of  his  family,  and  from  the  superstitious  and  shuddering 
multitude  which  had  gathered  around  him,  he  struck  a  spear  into  the 
sacred  fish,  and  thus  defied  the  power,  and  burst  the  spell  which  had 
long  bound  himself  and  his  people  in  spiritual  captivity.  He  then 
killed  a  fowl,  and  proceeded  to  cook  and  eat  both  the  former  objects 
of  his  dread  and  adoration.  And  during  all  these  proceedings  he 
acted  alone.  Not  a  native  supported  or  sympathized  with  him  ;  and 
no  one  save  himself  partook  of  the  meal.  The  teachers,  however, 
stood  by  to  sustain  and  encourage  their  courageous  convert ;  and 
surveyed  with  sacred  satisfaction  this  novel  and  impressive  scene. 
Not  so  the  people.  In  their  esteem,  the  experiment  was  pregnant 
with  danger,  and  they  looked  on  with  horror ;  but  "  when  they  saw 
no  harm  come  to  him,  they  also  changed  their  minds,"  and  followed 
his  example.  After  this,  the  teachers  had  ample  employment  in  re- 
cording the  names,  and  offering  prayer  on  the  behalf  of  the  numbers, 
who  now  avowed  their  belief  in  Christianity. 

At  the  expiration  of  a  fortnight  from  the  time  of  their  return,  the 
teachers  revisited  this  interesting  people,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of 
adding  many  other  names  to  those  who  had  previously  renounced 
their  Paganism.  Returning  in  their  canoe  to  Sapapalii,  full  of  bope  for 
the  future  prosperity  of  their  labors  at  the  settlement,  which  they  had 
just  left,  they  beheld,  on  suddenly  doubling  a  promontory,  the  moun- 
tain in  which  the  warriors  of  Ana  had,  for  nine  months,  defied  the 
combined  forces  of  their  enemies,  on  a  blaze ;  and,  when  they  reach- 
ed their  home,  they  were  informed  that  these  brave  defenders  of  their 
country  had  at  last  been  vanquished  by  the  perseverance  and  superior 
numbers  of  Malietoa  and  Matetau.  The  intelligence  naturally  awak- 
ened their  compassion  for  the  discomforted  party ;  but  this  was  over- 
borne by  gratitude  and  joy  at  the  termination  of  a  contest  which  had 
so  long  and  so  greatly  distressed  their  minds,  and  obstructed  their  la- 
bors. For  many  months  prior  to  this,  few  days  passed  in  which  some 
dead  or  dying  warriors  were  not  brought  home  from  the  seat  of  war- 
fare ;  and,  whenever  this  occurred,  the  scene  filled  them  with  dis- 
tress. The  settlement  rang  with  the  loud  and  frantic  lamentations  of 
those  who  were  related  to  the  slain.  The  females  were  especially 
vociferous; — running  about  in  the  wildest  manner,  cutting  their 
heads,  faces  and  breasts  with  sharp  stones  and  shark's  teeth  ;  and  then, 
smeared  with  their  own  blood,  they  stood  over  the  mutilated  bodies  of 
their  friends,  and,  with  the  most  savage  features  and  gesticulations, 
imprecated  vengeance  upon  the  men  by  whose  hands  they  had  fallen. 
At  these  seasons,  even  those  who  had  so  kindly  soothed  and  supplied 
them  in  their  sufferings,  seemed  to  the  teachers  to  have  been  trans- 
formed from  friends  and  females  into  fiends  ;  and,  accustomed  as 
they  had  been,  from  their  childhood,  to  the  frightful  exhibitions  of 
heathen  fury,  their  own  spirits  had  now  sat  so  long  at  the  feet  of  Je- 
sus, that  they  could  not  endure  the  spectacle  before  them. 

But,  greatly  as  these  exhibitions  affected  the  teachers,  the  conclud- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  249 

ing  act  of  this  dreadful  drama  far  exceeded  in  horror  anything  wit- 
nessed during  its  progress.  A  long  train  of  prisoners  graced  the  tri- 
umphal return  of  the  victors;  and,  as  yet  untaught  in  the  merciful 
religion  of  the  Bible,  they  had  resolved,  in  their  usual  method,  to  take 
vengeance  upon  their  enemies.  With  this  view,  they  kindled  seve- 
ral immense  fires,  and  then,  with  every  expression  of  diabolical  de- 
light, flung  men,  women,  and  children  into  the  flames.  The  afflicted 
teachers  wept,  intreated,  remonstrated,  threatened ;  but  in  vain. 
Frantic  with  rage  and  revenge,  they  heeded  not  the  intercessions  of 
the  missionaries,  and  only  replied  that  they  did  it  because  "  great 
was  their  anger  at  losing  so  many  of  their  relatives."  When  the 
teachers  turned  from  the  infuriated  people  to  their  chiefs,  these  seem- 
ed more  willing  to  interpose,  but  pleaded  their  inability.  And  in 
the  case  of  some,  this  plea  was  probably  sincere.  The  only  circum- 
stance in  this  dark  season  which  alleviated  the  distress  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, was  the  conduct  of  Malietoa,  who,  although  he  did  not  pre- 
vent, would  not  participate  in  this  savage  vengeance.  On  the  con- 
trary, he  regarded  the  admonitions  of  his  instructors,  and  acted  con- 
sistently with  his  new  profession,  so  far  as  to  spare  all  who  placed 
themselves  under  his  special  protection.  This  unwonted  forbearance 
proved  most  useful.  Not  only  did  it  obtain  for  the  chief,  and  for 
those  under  whose  influence  he  acted,  high  repute  with  the  vanquish- 
ed party,  who  soon  heard  of  it  at  Upolu,  but,  after  the  paroxysms  of 
their  rage  subsided,  even  the  cruel  conquerors  themselves,  who  had 
gloated  over  the  blood  and  ashes  of  their  captives,  confessed  the  supe- 
riority of  Malietoa's  conduct,  and  the  worth  of  that  religion  to  whose 
influence  it  was  universally  ascribed. 

From  this  time,  the  day  began  to  brighten  ;  and  the  sad  and  heart- 
sickening  scenes  of  heathenism,  which  the  teachers  had  witnessed 
through  many  months  of  labor  and  sorrow,  now  gave  place  to  others 
which  as  strikingly  illustrate  the  humanizing  and  elevating  influence 
of  that  benign  system,  which  brings  "  peace  on  earth,  and  good  will 
to  men."  Strange  transition !  but,  forthwith,  and  by  the  hands  so 
recently  red  with  their  brother's  blood,  and  almost  upon  the  burning 
ashes  of  their  murdered  captives,  the  foundation  of  a  Christian  sanc- 
tuary was  laid.  The  newly -awakened  zeal  of  the  builders,  and  the 
many  voluntary  agents  engaged,  made  "light  work"  of  the  erection; 
while  both  their  activity  and  its  object  exerted  a  reflex  and  most  ben- 
eficial influence  upon  their  own  minds.  But  other  circumstances  fa- 
vored the  progress  of  the  Gospel.  One  of  these  was  a  tour  made  by 
Malietoa  and  a  large  train  of  attendants,  through  the  island.  The  de- 
sign of  this  royal  visitation  was  selfish  and  political ;  but,  as  the  chief  and 
his  suite  proclaimed,  wherever  they  went,  the  wonderful  truths  which 
they  had  recently  learned,  avowed  their  belief  in  the  new  religion, 
observed  the  Sabbath  as  a  sacred  day,  and  labored  with  new-born  zeal 
to  make  proselytes,  the  journey  added  many  to  the  number  of  nomi- 
nal adherents  to  Christianity,  and  was  still  more  useful  in  preparing 
the  way  for  competent  teachers. 

The  chapel  was  finished,  and  the  day  of  opening  fixed,  shortly  after 
Malietoa's  return.     But  prior  to  this,  Malietoa  and  his  sons,*  renoun- 

*  For  particulars,  vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  433. 


250  LIFE    OF    THE 

ced  their  superstitions ;  and  their  example  was  soon  followed  by  their 
wives  and  children.  This,  with  the  determination  to  drown  Papo* 
the  god  of  war,  and  the  only  object  resembling  an  idol  which  was 
found  in  Samoa,  created  an  immense  excitement  throughout  the  is- 
lands, and  materially  contributed  to  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel. 
The  fame  of  the  teachers  now  spread  far  and  wide.  Additions  were 
made  almost  daily  to  the  Christian  party ;  and  a  few  weeks  past,  dur- 
ing which  chiefs  and  other  visitors  from  a  distance  did  not  make  their 
appearance  at  Sapapalii,  anxious,  like  the  Athenians,  to  know  what 
these  things  meant.  Many,  after  the  first  interview,  renewed  their 
visits  at  regular  intervals ;  and,  having  extracted  from  the  teachers  as 
much  knowledge  as  they  could  retain,  they  returned  to  their  districts, 
like  the  bee  laden  with  its  gathered  sweets,  to  deposit  their  precious 
store  in  the  awakened  and  wondering  minds  of  their  brethren.  In  this 
way,  the  elements  of  sacred  truth  were  conveyed  to  parts  of  the  island 
far  remote  from  Sapapalii.  But  there  were  other  districts,  accessible 
to  the  more  direct  exertions  of  the  teachers,  which  they  were  accus- 
tomed frequently  to  visit.  One  of  these,  called  Malava,  presented  a 
region  of  great  spiritual  promise.  Here  the  visitors  were  always  wel- 
comed with  the  marks  of  warmest  affection,  while  the  doctrines  of  the 
cross  were  heard  with  deep  interest ;  and,  after  a  time,  Boti,  between 
whom  and  the  people  there  had  grown  up  something  of  the  feelings 
engendered  by  the  pastoral  relationship,  when  sustained  under  favor- 
able circumstances,  consented  at  their  earnest  request  to  reside 
amongst  them.  But  this  step  proved  a  source  of  sorrow  as  well  as  of 
joy  to  both  the  teacher  and  the  taught.  In  this  settlement,  there 
were  three  chiefs,  whose  "heads,"  to  use  the  native  description, 
"  were  of  equal  height;"  but  it  was  only  one  of  these,  Tangaloa,  who 
submitted  to  be  instructed.  Both  the  others  discovered  a  very  differ- 
ent state  of  mind;  and,  relying  upon  their  superiority  in  physical 
force,  and  influenced  by  inveterate  superstition,  they  conspired  to  put 
down  these  desecrators  of  the  ancient  and  established  system,  to  drive 
the  Christian  teacher  from  the  settlement,  and  to  extinguish  the  in- 
trusive light  which  had  so  greatly  disturbed  their  slumbers.  Intent 
upon  these  designs,  they  sent  to  warn  Tangaloa  that,  unless  Boti  was 
removed,  and  the  worship  of  the  spirits  resumed,  they  would  extermi- 
nate both  him  and  his.  When,  however,  he  received  their  message, 
he  stood  unmoved;  evinced  no  fear  ;  and,  although  inferior  in  forces 
to  the  unholy  league  formed  against  him,  he  returned  this  bold  and 
admirable  reply  : — "  Go  and  tell  the  chiefs,"  said  he  to  the  messenger, 
"  that  I  will  not  send  away  Boti.  I  hinder  not  them  from  worshipping 
the  spirits.  Why  do  they  forbid  me  to  worship  Jehovah  ?  •  I  wish  not 
to  fight.  I  shall  not  move  from  my  house  to  attack  them.  But,  if 
they  begin,  I  will  pray  for  the  help  of  Jehovah,  and  resist  them  with 
all  my  strength." 

This  firm  decision,  however,  only  infuriated  the  heathen ;  who, 
unable  to  convince,  like  other  persecutors,  now  prepared  to  crush  this 
noble-minded  man.     Nor  was  Tangaloa  idle.     Gathering  his  people 

*  This  interesting  relic  was  saved  from  "  drowning  "  by  the  teach- 
ers ;  by  them  presented  to  Mr.  Williams,  and  by  him  given  to  the 
author. 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  251 

around  him,  he  explained  to  them  his  position  ;  furnished  those  who 
were  destitute  with  arms;  exhorted  all  to  pray,  and  to  be  courageous ; 
and  declared  his  determination  to  die  rather  than  relinquish  the  word 
of  Jehovah.  At  the  same  time,  he  sent  to  Sapapalii  a  request,  with 
which  they  immediately  complied,  that  all  the  teachers  would  hasten 
to  his  district  to  aid  him  with  their  counsels  and  supplications.  Hav- 
ing heard  his  statement,  and  fearing  the  consequences  of  farther  resist- 
ance, these  prudent  counsellors  recommended  that  Boti  should  return 
with  them,  and  remain  at  Sapapalii,  until  the  threatened  outburst  of 
heathen  madness  had  spent  itself,  or  subsided.  This  proposal,  how- 
ver,  did  not  please  the  chief;  and  he  frankly  told  these  men  of  peace 
that  theirs  was  not  good  advice,  and  that,  if  followed,  it  would  only 
embolden  his  oppressors.  He,  therefore,  refused  to  relinquish  his  mis- 
sionary, and  resolved  to  stand  on  his  right.  Perceiving  that  his  pur- 
pose was  inflexible,  they  abandoned  the  hopeless  attempt  of  dissuasion, 
and  spent  the  remainder  of  that  day,  and  the  whole  of  the  succeeding 
night,  in  exhortation  and  prayer.  A  scene  more  unique  or  impres- 
sive has  been  rarely  witnessed.  As  the  people  expected  every  mo- 
ment the  furious  onset  of  the  enemy,  all  the  warriors  of  the  district 
were  clad  in  the  wild  military  costume  of  the  country,  and  were 
armed,  some  with  clubs,  others  with  bows,  and  others  with  slings  and 
spears ;  and,  while  thus  presenting  to  the  eye  a  spectacle  the  most 
alien  from  the  design  of  Christianity,  and  not  unfrequently  expressing, 
in  tone  and  gesture,  the  untamed  ferocity  of  their  natures,  they  stood, 
or  knelt  before  the  Lord  in  the  attitude  of  devotion. 

But  most  unexpectedly  their  foes  did  not  appear  ;  and  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning,  it  was  announced  that  the  heathen  forces  had  sud- 
denly disbanded.  This  intelligence,  however,  diffused  but  a  short- 
lived joy  amongst  the  people  of  Tangaloa ;  for  it  was  soon  evident 
that  their  enemies  had  not  relinquished  their  intention,  but  only  de- 
ferred its  execution  until  they  could  obtain  some  better  pretext  than 
the  presence  of  Boti,  for  such  an  unprovoked  aggression.  But  this 
they  soon  found.  In  order  to  propitiate  their  insulted  deities,  and  to 
purify  their  polluted  land,  these  two  "  worshippers  of  the  spirits  "  is- 
sued a  decree  that,  in  honor  of  the  gods,  a  series  of  special  services 
should,  for  two  months,  be  observed  throughout  the  settlement ;  and, 
amongst  other  regulations,  it  was  enjoined  that,  on  an  appointed 
night,  unbroken  darkness  should  prevail,  and  no  light  be  kindled  up- 
on pain  of  death.  This  mandate  was  sent  to  Tangaloa,  with  a  per- 
emptory message  that  he  and  his  people  must  obey  it.  But  he,  main- 
taining the  same  manly  bearing,  and  asserting  once  more  the  right  of 
private  judgment,  thus  replied  :  "  Tell  the  chiefs,  that  I  have  ceased 
to  serve  the  spirits,  and  that  1  shall  not  observe  one  night  more  than 
another  in  their  honor.  Now,"  he  added,  "  that  I  am  become  a  man 
of  Jehovah,  his  word  alone,  as  far  as  1  know  it,  shall  guide  and  gov- 
ern me." 

The  fiery  feelings  which  this  message  enkindled  in  the  heathen, 
were  fed  by  the  intelligence  that  the  Christians  had  desecrated  the 
sacred  shell,  in  calling  the  people  together  at  the  hour  of  public  wor- 
ship. While  affairs  were  in  this  state,  and  the  night  of  trial  was 
drawing  nigh,  the  teachers  of  Sapapalii,  unsolicited,  came  again  to 
recommend  Tangaloa  to  comply  with  this  requisition,  rather  than  en- 
gage in  war.  The  chief,  however,  was  still  averse  to  pacific  measures, 


LIFE     OF    THE 

upon  such  terms.  But,  at  length,  the  persuasions  of  his  visitors,  and 
the  known  wish  of  Maliatoa,  bent  his  sturdy  purpose.  The  night 
came.  Darkness  reigned  throughout  that  part  of  the  land.  Numer- 
ous spies  groped  their  way  into  every  portion  of  Tangaloa's  district ; 
but,  for  a  considerable  time,  not  a  spark  could  be  discerned,  and  these 
emissaries  were  just  about  to  abandon  their  search  in  despair,  when, 
urged  by  a  craving  desire  before  which  wiser  men  have  sometimes 
fallen,  a  native  was  detected  in  kindling  fire  to  light  his  pipe.  This 
was  enough.  The  decree  was  disobeyed  ;  the  spirits  dishonored ;  and 
when,  in  haste,  the  bearer  of  the  intelligence  brought  it  to  his  mas- 
ters, the  shout  of  savage  glee  and  the  cry  of  vengeance  rang  through 
the  gloom  with  which  the  heathen  were  surrounded.  As  soon  as  the 
morning  dawned,  preparations  were  made  for  the  assault ;  and  the 
multitude,  incensed  and  thirsting  for  blood,  were  about  to  hurl  them- 
selves upon  their  sacrilegious  brethren.  But  their  rage  was  vain.  Up 
to  this  time,  Maliatoa,  although  a  sympathizer,  had  not  been,  for  po- 
litical reasons,  a  supporter  of  Tangaloa.  Seeing,  however,  the  spirit 
of  the  heathen,  and  the  desolating  storm  which  was  about  to  burst 
upon  those  who,  like  himself,  had  done  no  more  than  renounce  their 
heathenism,  he  terminated  his  neutrality,  and  stood  forward  as  their 
shield.  This  turned  the  balance  of  power,  destroyed  the  hope  of  the 
assailants,  dismantled  the  last  fortress  of  superstition  in  that  part  of 
the  island,  and  left  Tangaloa  and  Boti  in  peaceful  possession  of  their 
liberties  and  their  religion. 

Shortly  after  this,  Mr.  Williams  arrived,  an  event  in  which 
all  rejoiced  exceedingly,  but  no  one  more  so  than  Malietoa. 
As  however  the  vessel  was  in  the  open  sea,  and  no  safe  pas- 
sage through  the  reef  could  be  found,  the  shrewd  chief  infer- 
red that,  unless  she  could  be  securely  moored,  he  would  be 
unable  to  detain  his  visitor  long  at  Sapapalii :  a  privilege 
which  he  was  most  anxious  to  enjoy.  Having  therefore  en- 
deavored, but  in  vain,  to  persuade  him  to  attempt  to  bring 
her  into  the  lagoon,  Malietoa  resolved  to  take  the  pilotage 
into  his  own  hands :  a  stratagem  which  might  have  proved 
serious,  had  it  not  been  discovered  in  time.  With  this  design, 
therefore,  very  early  in  the  morning,  a  large  fleet  of  canoes 
put  off,  avowedly  to  find  anchorage ;  but  instead  of  seeking 
this,  they  all  made  direct  for  the  ship.  Mr.  Williams  hear- 
ing of  their  strange  adventure,  immediately  went  off  after 
them ;  and  to  his  great  surprise,  on  nearing  the  Messenger  of 
Peace,  he  saw  the  crew  under  arms,  and  parading  the  deck, 
as  if  anticipating  an  instant  attack.  The  canoes  also,  like 
inferior  beasts  kept  at  bay  by  an  enraged  lion,  were  paddling 
at  a  respectful  distance  from  the  vessel.  Amazed  and  alarm- 
ed, Mr.  Williams  sprang  on  board,  and  upon  asking  the  rea- 
son for  all  these  defensive  preparations,  the  captain  informed 
him  that  the  natives  had  crowded  the  deck,  and  clamorously 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  253 

demanded  that  the  vessel  should  be  taken  within  the  reef, 
and  that  from  the  determination  they  had  evinced,  he  had 
inferred  that  their  design  must  be  evil.  He  had,  therefore, 
armed  his  men,  swept  the  decks,  and  commanded  the  canoes 
to  keep  at  a  distance.  In  a  moment,  Mr.  Williams  saw 
through  the  affair;  burst  into  a  loud  laugh;  ordered  the 
sailors  to  lay  aside  their  instruments  of  death  ;  and  invited  the 
natives  on  board,  who  now  came  in  crowds  clambering  over  the 
sides  of  the  ship,  capering  about  her  deck,  and  gracing  every 
part  of  her  rigging  with  their  half  naked  forms :  all  being 
well  pleased  with  this  change  in  their  relative  position. 

All  the  incidents  and  intercourse  of  the  few  days  passed  at 
Savaii  *  bear  the  same  features  which  had  marked  the  pre- 
ceding visits  of  this  servant  of  God  to  other  lands  of  dark- 
ness. By  the  careful  and  profitable  occupation  of  every  hour, 
he  made  his  short  sojourn  most  productive.  While  preach- 
ing Christ  to  the  people,  and  unfolding,  as  he  was  ever  wont 
to  do  in  such  circumstances,  the  elementary  principles  and 
distinguishing  peculiarities  of  the  Gospel,  he  perfected  the 
knowledge  of  the  teachers  in  several  useful  arts,  and  excited 
in  the  people  a  strong  desire  for  further  information.  But 
whilst  his  labors  were  thus  beneficially  directed,  his  kindness, 
gentleness,  and  affability,  by  engaging  the  affections,  and 
confirming  the  confidence  of  all  parties  in  the  benevolent 
purpose  of  his  visit,  as  well  as  by  augmenting  the  influence 
of  the  native  missionaries,  did  as  much  as,  or  perhaps  even 
more  than  his  direct  efforts  to  advance  the  evangelical  objects 
which  had  brought  him  so  far.  Savage  as  these  Samoans 
had  been  and  still  were,  they  saw  his  goodness,  and  were 
attracted  and  subdued  by  it.  To  this  cause,  much  of  his 
success  in  this  and  other  early  visits  to  half  awakened  com- 
munities must  be  ascribed.  His  influence  was  personal,  rath- 
er than  official;  he  was  loved  for  his  own  more  than  for  his 
work's  sake :  a  most  important  circumstance,  however ;  for 
long  ere  the  natives  received,  or  recognized  him  as  a  mes- 
senger of  God,  or  even  began  to  appreciate  his  more  spiritual 
labors  as  a  minister  of  Christ,  they  rejoiced  in  him  as  their 
benefactor,  their  friend.  He  was  fond  of  the  proverb,  and 
often  quoted  it,  "  Kindness  is  the  key  to  the  human  heart." 
And  no  man  had  perceived  its  influence,  or  exerted  its  cap- 
tivating power,  more  than  he.     Upon  a  large  scale,  he  had 


Vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  chaps,  xxv.  and  xxvi. 

22 


254  LIFE     OF    THE 

tried  this  universal  instrument,  and  it  had  instantly  opened 
to  him  the  hearts,  and  arms,  and  homes  of  thousands,  pre- 
viously inaccessible  to  civilized  man.  Many  voyagers,  im- 
pelled by  other  motives  than  those  of  benevolence,  and  gov- 
erned by  other  laws  than  that  of  love  had  sought  admission 
to  the  same  shores.  Presuming  upon  their  superior  civiliza- 
tion, their  skill,  their  bribes,  or  their  strength ;  and  appealing 
rather  to  the  cupidity,  the  fears,  the  wonder,  or  the  simplicity 
of  the  natives  than  to  their  reason,  their  gratitude,  and  their 
affection,  they  had  rarely  left  behind  them  convictions  and 
impressions,  upon  which  their  successors  could  rely  even  for 
personal  safety.  Shrewd  observers  of  those  selfish,  crafty, 
and  sensual  aims,  of  which  they  possess  so  accurate  a  guage 
in  their  own  characters,  it  has  been  but  seldom  that  the  na- 
tives have  misjudged  the  motives  of  such  visitors ;  motives 
which  never  commanded  the  respect,  nor  secured  the  confi- 
dence even  of  untaught  savages.  Hence  the  intercourse 
between  them  and  civilized  men  in  the  South  Seas,  at  the 
very  best,  has  left  these  islanders,  as  suspicious,  as  crafty,  as 
selfish,  as  treacherous  as  they  were  before ;  and,  in  instances 
not  a  few,  it  has  rendered  them  more  perfect  adepts  in  all  the 
arts  of  concealment,  craft,  and  circumvention.  How  often 
was  this  seen,  and  how  universally  believed,  by  those  who 
navigated  these  seas  prior  to  the  labors  of  Christian  mission- 
aries. Where  was  the  commander  who,  at  that  time,  unwit- 
tingly trusted  himself  or  his  property  within  the  power  of  a 
savage  people  ?  He  knew  well  how  specious  and  delusive 
were  the  fairest  appearances  of  friendliness,  which  they  fre- 
quently assumed  ;  he  was  satisfied  that,  under  the  semblance 
of  much  affability,  and  the  assumed  shouts  and  gestures  of 
glee  and  gladness,  which  greeted  him  when  he  approached 
these  shores,  there  often  lay  concealed  selfish  desires  and 
dark  designs,  which  like  the  volcanic  fires  which  smoulder 
and  work  beneath  the  vine-clad  hills,  the  luxuriant  valleys, 
the  placid  and  gleaming  lakes,  and  the  general  aspect  of  soft 
enjoyment  and  deep  repose  in  an  Italian  landscape,  would,  if 
a  vent  were  found,  flame  forth  in  active  and  desolating  fury. 
Of  this  the  evidences  were  sufficiently  numerous  and  admon- 
itory to  show  that  the  key  to  these  islands  had  not  then  been 
found.  But  where  the  merchant  and  the  discoverer  had  fail- 
ed, the  missionary  proved  successful.  And  no  one  of  the 
honored  band  had  accomplished  more,  "  by  love  unfeigned," 
than  he  who  now  conciliated  the  esteem  of  the  people  of  Sa- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  255 

moa  for  the  native  teachers,  and  prepared  their  minds  to  lis- 
ten to  the  gospel. 

Amongst  other  expressions  of  regard,  received  by  Mr. 
Williams  during  his  stay  at  Sapapalii,  one  was  from  the  mai- 
tai,  or  ladies,  who  wished  to  perform  "  a  heavenly  dance"  in 
his  honor  before  he  left  them.  Fearing,  however,  that  the 
exercise  would  not  accord  with  its  name,  he  declined  the 
proferred  compliment.  But  they  would  not  take  his  denial ; 
and,  in  the  evening,  the  large  public  building  was  crowded 
by  the  elite  of  the  settlement,  who,  for  hours,  sang  and  ca- 
pered in  praise  of  Viriamu.  Overhearing  the  frequent  repe- 
tition of  his  name  in  their  songs,  Mr.  Williams  subsequently 
procured  two  or  three  of  them,  of  which  the  following  trans- 
lations will  convey  some  idea; — 

"  Let  us  talk  of  Viriamu. 
Let  cocoa-nuts  grow  for  him  in  peace  for  months. 
When  strong  the  east  wind  blows,  our  thoughts  forget  him  not. 
Let  us  greatly  love  the  Christian  land  of  the  great  white  chief. 
All  maio*  are  we  now,  for  we  have  all  one  God. 
No  food  is  sacred  now.     All  kinds  offish  we  catch  and  eat : 
Even  the  sting-ray." 

"  The  birds  are  crying  for  Viriamu. 

His  ship  has  sailed  another  way. 

The  birds  are  crying  for  Viriamu. 

Long  time  is  he  in  coming. 
Will  he  ever  come  again  ? 
Will  he  ever  come  again  ? 

Tired  are  we  of  the  taunts  of  the  insolent  Samoans. 

'  Who  knows,'  say  they,  '  that  white  chief's  land  ?  ' 

Now  our  land  is  sacred  made,  and  evil  practices  have  ceased. 

How  we  feel  for  the  lotu  ?    Come  !  let  us  sleep  and  dream  of  Vi- 
riamu. 

Pistaulau  t  has  risen.     Tautua  t  has  also  risen. 

But  the  war-star  has  ceased  to  rise. 

For  Sulueleelet  and  the  king  have  embraced  the  sacred  word. 

And  war  has  become  an  evil  thing." 

Under  the  date  of  Friday,  October  26,  Mr.  Williams  thus  writes  in 
his  journal.  "  Having  accomplished  our  object  here,  we  prepare*! 
this  morning  to  go  over  to  Manono.  1,  therefore,  convened  the  chiefs 
and  Malietoa.  I  again  questioned  him  respecting  his  future  purpose 
when  he  repeated,  in  the  most  emphatic  manner,  his  full  determina- 
tion to  hold  fast  the  religion  he  had  professed,  and  said,  that  his  de. 
sire  for  the  word  of  Jehovah  was  very  great  indeed, — that  it  was  ma. 

*  Malo  was  the  name  given  to  those  who  were  victorious  in  war, 
and  is  the  opposite  of  valval^  the  conquered. 

t  Names  of  stars.  +  The  king's  daughter. 


256  LIFE     OF    THE 

nao  tasi  lava,  '  one  true  whole  desire;'  that  his  intention  was  to  live 
and  die  a  christian,  and  that  he  wished  much  for  the  salvation  of  his 
soul.  He  said,  moreover,  that  he  would  never  fight  again,  unless  peo- 
ple came  to  his  place  to  kill  him.  His  words  were,  '  I  have  cast  away- 
war  ;  I  have  trodden  it  under  foot ;  I  am  sick  and  surfeited  of  war  ; 
I  have  no  wish  ever  to  fight  again.'  - 

."  Having  made  those  arrangements  which  we  deemed  important, 
we  prepared  to  leave  for  Manono  and  Upolu.  Malietoa,  three  of  his 
wives,  Tuiano,  Riromaiava,  and  other  chiefs,  accompanied  us,  so  that 
we  had  a  ship-full.  The  people  manifested  a  great  deal  of  feeling  at 
parting  ;  and,  as  I  passed  through  their  ranks,  they  kissed  my  hands 
and  importunately  intreated  me  to  bring  Mrs.  Williams  and  my  chil- 
dren, and  to  come  and  live  with  them,  and  teach  them  the  word  of 
salvation." 

On  the  following  morning,  they  reached  Manono,  brought  off  Ma- 
tetau,  and  effected  a  reconciliation  between  him  and  Malietoa.  "  Du- 
ring our  short  stay,"  Mr.  Williams  proceeds,  "  1  took  a  walk  half 
round  the  island,  and  was  treated  with  great  respect  by  the  chiefs  of 
the  villages  through  which  I  passed.  In  one  village,  the  chief  and 
many  of  the  people  had  embraced  Christianity.  He  invited  me  into 
his  house,  and  then  placed  all  the  lotu,  or  Christians,  near  me.  They 
had  built  a  chapel,  and  were  very  anxious  to  make  me  a  present, 
which  I  declined.  Another  chief,  who  also  invited  me  into  his  house, 
had  not  become  a  Christian.  I  told  him  that  I  had  brought  a  teach- 
er, who  would  reside  with  Matetau,  and  teach  all  Manono.  I  then 
pointed  out  the  nature  and  value  of  Christianity  ;  asked  what  objec- 
tions he  had  to  it;  and  invited  him  to  follow  the  example  of  Malietoa, 
Matetau,  and  others.  He  smiled  significantly,  and  said,  in  a  kind  and 
confidential  tone,  '  Perhaps  I  shall  soon.'  On  returning  from  this 
little  excursion,  I  found  that  Mr.  Stevens  *  was  in  trouble  ;  for  the 
chief  with  whom  he  was  residing  refused  to  allow  him  to  leave.  On 
hearing  this,  I  went  to  the  chief;  and,  on  my  way  met  his  son,  who 
said  that  Pea,  his  father,  would  not  let  Mr.  Stevens  go.  On  reach- 
ing the  settlement,  1  was  invited  into  the  government  house,  when 
the  old  chief  came  in,  seated  himself  by  my  side,  saluted  me  with 
great  respect,  and  said,  he  hoped  that  1  would  not  be  angry  with  him 
for  detaining  the  doctor,  but  his  only  object  was  that  he  might  teach 
them,  and  conduct  their  worship  on  the  Sabbath.  They  had  formed 
a  great  attachment  for  him,  he  added,  because  he  read  to  them  the 
word  of  Jehovah.  Pea  said  that  he  himself  had  not  yet  embraced 
Christianity,  but  that  his  son  had,  and  many  of  his  people  ;  and  he 
very  much  wished  to  have  a  teacher." 

Having  effected  one  main  purpose  of  his  visit,  the  reconciliation  of 
the  two  chiefs,  Mr.  Williams  returned  to  the  vessel,  when  the  teach- 
er, Teava,  was  confided  to  the  care  of  Matetau.  "  As  soon,"  writes 
Mr.  Williams,  "  as  his  little  property  was  placed  in  the  canoe,  we  all 
united  in  prayer  to  God  for  him  and  his  wife,  on  the  ship's  deck,  and 
then  bade  them  farewell  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

"  Having  heard  that  Puna,  the  native  teacher  of  Rurutu,  who  had 
been  drifted  away  a  long  time  ago  from  that  island,  was  at  Niua,  I  de- 

*  The  surgeon  of  the  Oldham,  who  had  left  that  vessel  at  Samoa. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  257 

termined  to  go  in  quest  of  him.  On  arriving  off  Aborima,  we  narrow- 
ly escaped  shipwreck ;  for,  just  as  we  were  weathering  the  point,  the 
wind  failed  us,  and,  in  a  short  time,  our  vessel  was  whirled  by  a  strong 
and  eddying  current  within  a  few  yards  of  some  frightful  rocks, 
against  which  the  sea  was  breaking  with  fearful  violence.  But,  while 
in  this  perilous  position,  a  light  breeze  came  most  providentially  to 
our  relief;  and,  in  a  few  minutes,  we  were  out  of  danger.  I  there- 
fore returned,  when  we  stood  away  for  Savaii,  and  succeeded  in 
reaching  a  bay,  called  Satupaitea.  Early  next  morning,  I  went  on 
shore.  The  settlement  contains  about  a  thousand  persons,  all  of 
whom,  at  my  request,  assembled  in  the  government  house,  where  1 
addressed  them.  On  the  following  day,  we  ran  again  for  Upolu ; 
and,  by  carrying  a  press  of  sail,  we  reached  Apia  about  sun-set.  But, 
just  before  dark,  we  were  boarded  by  Riromaiava,  Malietoa's  eldest 
son,  who  consented  to  accompany  us  on  shore. 

*•  As  soon  as  we  had  dropped  anchor,  we  were  surrounded  by  canoes, 
from  which  the  natives  came  up  the  sides  of  our  little  ship,  until  she 
was  almost  deluged  with  them.  Silence  was  then  commanded  ;  and, 
when  it  was  obtained,  Riromaiava  gave  orders  to  his  duulaafale,  or 
orator,  to  tell  the  people  who  I  was,  whence  I  came,  and  what  1 
wanted.  He  then  commanded  his  spokesman  to  proclaim  to  the  star- 
ing and  wondering  crowd,  that  Malietoa,  his  father,  had  given  me  his 
name  ;  and,  consequently,  that  all  the  respect  due  to  him  must  be 
shown  to  me.  This  was  followed  by  a  strict  charge  to  steal  nothing 
whatever  from  the  ship,  but  that  all  should  immediately  bring  off  to 
us  pigs,  and  bread  fruit  and  yams.  The  remainder  of  the  day  was 
spent  on  shore  in  profitable  intercourse  with  the  natives. 

On  the  following  morning,  Punipunielo,  the  chief  of  Apia,  publicly 
embraced  Christianity  ;  and  this  circumstance,  together  with  the  far- 
spread  fame  of  Mr.  Williams,  drew  chiefs  and  natives  from  all  parts 
of  the  neighborhood.  Under  the  date  of  November  2,  the  following 
paragraphs  occur  in  his  journal. 

"The  chief  from  the  inland  settlement,  whom  I  visited  yesterday, 
sent  a  messenger  to  request  my  presence,  as  he  was  now  ready  to  be- 
come a  Christian.  Tangaloa,  also,  the  Christian  chief  from  Vailele, 
brought  me  a  present  of  pigs  and  produce,  and  pressed  me  much  to 
visit  his  people.  Soon  after  this,  another  chief,  from  a  settlement 
four  miles  distant,  came,  and  was  very  urgent  with  me  to  go  with 
him,  and  pleaded  his  suit  on  the  ground  that  '  he  had  long  wished  to 
become  a  Christian,  but  had  no  one  to  make  him  so. 

"  Having  obtained  wood  and  water  with  a  tolerable  supply  of  pro- 
visions, I  made  presents  to  the  various  chiefs,  and  bade  them  farewell. 
On  landing  at  the  district  of  Riromaiava,  1  found  that  I  had  to  walk 
two  miles  to  his  settlement.  On  reaching  it,  I  was  invited  to  the 
government  house.  Here  I  was  requested  to  take  my  seat  upon  a 
beautiful  new  mat,  and  was  immediately  surrounded  by  all  the  chiefs. 
Soon  after  we  had  seated  ourselves,  a  fine  stately  young  woman  en- 
tered the  house,  and  was  introduced  to  me  by  the  name  of  Maria,  as 
Malietoa's  eldest,  handsomest,  and  favorite  daughter.  She  expressed 
her  sorrow  at  not  having  seen  me  before  ;  and  assigned  as  a  reason 
that,  at  the  time  of  my  visit  to  Samoa,  her  husband  was  fighting 
against  her  father,  and  that  she  was  with  him  in  the  fort.  '  But,'  she 
added,  •  we  were  conquered ;  and,  since   then,  I  have   been  over  to 

22* 


253 


LIFE     OF    THE 


Sapapalii,  and  spent  much  time  with  the  teachers,  who  have  taught 
me  the  lotu,  and  I  am  learning  it  still.'  After  this,  the  people  of  the 
settlement  were  collected,  and  I  addressed  them,  and  having  made 
presents  to  Riromaiava  and  his  sister,  I  bade  them  farewell.  They 
all,  however,  accompanied  me  to  the  boat,  and  lamented  that  my  stay 
with  them  was  so  short.  1  reached  the  vessel  at  sun-down,  when  we 
made  all  sail  for  Ninu  tabu  tabu,  or  Keppel's  Island,  in  search  of  Puna." 
"  Tuesday,  November  6. — Early  this  morning,  we  were  close  in 
with  Keppel's  Island  ;  and  ascertained  from  a  canoe  that  Puna  was 
dead,  but  that  his  wife  and  family  were  still  residing  on  shore.  Hav- 
ing sent  a  note  to  her,  to  enquire  whether  we  might  land  safely,  and 
received  her  reply,  1  went  on  shore.  She  came,  with  her  two  child- 
ren, to  meet  me,  and  when  she  saw  me,  she  clung  around  my  legs 
and  wept  for  a  long  while.  She  was  much  changed  in  appearance, 
which  she  ascribed  to  her  troubles,  and  the  loss  of  her  husband.  It 
was  pleasing,  however,  to  learn  that  their  wanderings  on  the  wide 
ocean  had  been  wisely  directed  by  Him  who  gives  the  winds  their 
commission,  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel  on  this  distant  island  ; 
as  well  as  to  hear  that  Puna  had  proved  faithful  unto  death,  and  died 
exhorting  the  people  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus." 

Shortly  after  Mr.  Williams  had  landed  on  Keppel's  Island, 
a  young  man  introduced  himself  as  the  faifekau,  or  teacher. 
His  appearance  was  prepossessing,  and  his  dress  good.  He 
was  clad  in  a  white  shirt,  and  a  black  waistcoat,  and  called 
himself  Samuel.  From  him  Mr.  Williams  learned  that  about 
half  the  inhabitants,  the  whole  of  whom  did  not  exceed  500, 
were  now  professing  Christianity,  amongst  whom  was  one  of 
the  chiefs  sons ;  the  other  remaining  a  devoted  idolater.  In 
company  with  this  visitor,  Mr.  Williams  Walked  inland  to  see 
the  chapel,  which  he  found  to  be  a  large  native  house  former- 
ly used  for  their  games  and  dances. 

"  As  we  were  proceeding,"  he  writes,  "  our  attention  wTas  attracted 
by  a  singularly  hollow  roaring,  which  was  blended  with  clattering  of 
sticks.  This  1  found  on  inquiry  to  proceed  from  a  party  of  faka 
devolo,  or  devil's  people,  who  were  dancing.  On  reaching  the  place 
of  their  wild  performance,  we  saw  about  forty  men,  ranged  in  two 
lines,  and  facing  each  other  as  in  a  country  dance.  Most  of  them  had 
a  stick  between  two  and  three  feet  long  in  each  hand  ;  but  a  few,  at 
regular  intervals,  held  instead  a  long  switch.  Their  appearance  was 
most  singular  and  savage.  Some  were  completely  besmeared  with 
charcoal  and  oil,  which  rendered  them,  not  only  black,  but  shin- 
ing characters  in  the  exhibition.  Others  were  fantastically  touched 
off  with  the  same  pigment,  having  a  broad  ring  round  each  eye,  a 
large  circular  patch  on  each  cheek,  and  another  on  the  forehead, 
whilst  the  other  parts  of  the  body  were  adorned  with  rings,  stripes, 
and  daubs  of  various  size  and  device.  A  few,  to  give  greater  variety 
to  these  embellishments,  had  interspersed  them  with  streaks  of  lime, 
which  gave  their  skin  some  resemblance  to  the  coat  of  the  zebra. 
Thus   equipped   in   their  ball-dress,  they   commenced   their  capers, 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  259 

which  consisted  of  a  wonderful  variety  of  evolutions ;  and,  at  the 
same  time,  striking  each  others'  sticks  in  numerous  attitudes,  over 
their  heads,  under  their  thighs,  now  leaping  high  in  the  air,  then 
squatting  on  the  ground.  At  one  time,  they  would  simultaneously 
spring  a  surprising  height,  and  bring  their  sticks  in  contact ;  anon 
they  would  face  each  other,  and,  then,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye, 
they  would  be  back  to  back,  or  side  by  side.  During  all  these  pro- 
digious feats  of  agility,  their  sticks  beat  time  most  admirably  to  their 
hoarse,  gruff,  hollow  voices.  1  could  not  obtain  the  song  they  sang 
on  this  occasion ;  but  was  informed  that  it  consisted  of  a  call  upon  the 
gods  to  bring  back  their  chief  Maatu,  who  had  gone  to  sea  about 
three  months  ago,  and  had  not  been  heard  of  since.  The  perform- 
ance lasted  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  with  the  perspiration 
streaming  off  their  bodies,  they  were  compelled  to  desist  for  want  of 
breath. 

"  Having  exchanged  presents  and  held  conversation  with  the 
chiefs,  accompanied  by  the  wife  and  children  of  Puna,  1  returned  to 
the  ship."  On  their  return  voyage  the  Messenger  of  Peace  sprung  a 
leak,  which  caused  Mr.  Williams  great  disquietude,  and  exposed  them 
all  to  serious  peril.  At  length,  after  calling  at  Vavau,  on  the  22nd 
of  November  they  reached  Tongatabu. 

"  As  soon  as  we  landed,  the  king,  Tupou,  sent  a  messenger  to  in- 
vite Makea  to  his  house.  There  he  was  received  in  true  Tonga  style, 
and  in  a  manner  befitting  his  rank.  Having  reached  Tupou's  resi- 
dence, he  was  requested  to  seat  himself  by  the  king's  side,  who  was 
attended  by  two  matabooles,  or  orators.  We  sat  with  our  faces  to- 
wards the  under  chiefs,  who  formed  a  semicircle  outside.  A  baked 
pig,  some  kava  root,  and  a  basket  of  yams,  were  then  placed  before 
the  king.  This  done,  one  of  the  orators  said  in  a  loud  voice, 
*  Thanks  for  the  kava,'  '  Thanks  for  the  large  pig,'  «  Thanks  for  the 
oven  of  yams,'  •  Thanks  for  the  labor.'  These  •  thanks '  were  re- 
peated several  times ;  but,  whether  they  were  intended  to  be  expressed 
for  Makea,  or  as  a  hint  to  him  on  the  duty  of  gratitude,  did  not  appear  ; 
but,  as  soon  as  this  ceremony  was  ended,  the  pig  and  yams,  with  a 
warm  welcome  to  Tonga,  were  presented  to  the  king.  One  of  the 
orators  then  requested  the  people  to  prepare  the  kava,  which  they  did 
in  the  usual  most  disgusting  way  by  mastication,  filling  a  wooden 
bowl  with  the  expressed  liquor.  This  being  done,  the  orator  first  took 
care  of  himself,  and  with  a  loud  voice,  proclaimed  his  own  great  name, 
and  invited  himself  to  partake  of  the  delicious  beverage.  He  then 
shouted  the  name  of  his  royal  master,  who  immediately  clapped  his 
hand:3,  as  a  sign  of  assent  and  approbation,  and  after  this,  did  the  hon- 
ors of  the  bowl.  A  bumper  was  next  prepared  for  Makea;  and  this 
1  dainty  dish  '  was  then  '  set  before  the  king.'  "  Mr.  Williams  stood 
forth  in  dignity  on  this  occasion  :  but,  not  being  particularly  partial  to 
the  nauseous  draught,  he  passed  it  back  to  the  mataboole,  who,  like 
other  tipplers,  had  no  objection  to  a  second  potation.  "  As  soon  as 
the  ceremony  was  over,"  Mr.  W.  writes,  "  seeing  the  ease  with  which 
the  Tonga  people  chew  this  hard  root,  and  fond  of  trying  experiments, 
I  cut  a  small  piece  out  of  the  heart,  and  began  to  masticate  it.  I  was, 
however,  soon  glad  to  desist;  it  was  so  extremely  bitter,  and  produced 
such  a  great  flow  of  saliva.     This  gave  the  natives  the  laugh  against 


260  REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 

me ;  and  they  said,  '  These  papalangis  are  clever  at  most  things,  but 
not  at  chewing  kava.'  " 

On  the  following  Sabbath,  Mr.  W.  attended  the  native  service  at 
the  chapel,  which  was  a  spacious  and  substantial  building,  but  desti- 
tute of  pews  and  other  comforts,  to  which  he  had  been  accustomed  in 
the  Society  Islands.  About  six  hundred  persons  attended  ;  and  some 
of  the  females  were  clad  in  European  garments. 

Early  in  the  week,  the  vessel  was  hove  down,  and  the  leak  discov- 
ered and  stopped.  This  work  was  kindly  superintended  by  Captain 
Henry,  and  Captain  Deanes,  of  the  Elizabeth  who  arrived  at  Tonga- 
tabu  the  day  after  Mr.  Williams. 

While  the  vessel  was  in  hand,  Mr.  Williams  was  much  engaged  in 
conversation  with  his  brethren,  and  gathering  information  respecting 
the  mission.  "The  prospects,"  he  thought,  "  were  cheering.  The 
king  appears  firm  to  his  profession  ;  and  it  is  hoped  that  his  wife  is 
sincerely  pious.  She  is  a  great  favorite  with  the  mission  families,  and 
deservedly  so,  for  the  diligence  and  devotedness  with  which  she  seeks 
her  own  improvement,  and  that  of  her  sex.  Visiting  the  schools, 
copying  the  Scriptures  translated  by  the  missionaries,  but  not  yet 
printed,  attending  the  sick,  and  training  her  own  young  family,  are 
now  the  daily  employment  of  a  woman,  who,  but  a  short  time  ago, 
was  an  untutored  heathen.  The  stedfastness  of  her  husband  is  also 
very  encouraging.  One  circumstance  may  serve  to  show  his  charac- 
ter. Under  the  old  system,  a  chief,  named  Ata,  held  an  office  which 
obliged  him  to  supply  all  the  wants  of  Tupou  and  his  household  ;  but, 
since  the  king  has  professed  Christianity,  this  chief,  who  is  an  invet- 
erate heathen,  has  almost  entirely  ceased  to  send  the  requisite  pro- 
vision. To  this  loss,  both  of  property  and  dignity,  however,  the  king 
calmly  submits  ;  and  says  now  he  has  become  a  Christian,  he  would 
rather  be  injured  than  avenged,  and  that  he  will  wait  in  the  hope  of 
brighter  days. 

"  Wednesday,  Nov.  28.  We  attended  service  this  afternoon ;  after 
which  Mr.  Cross  married  a  young  couple.  Both  were  dressed  in  the 
highest  style  of  Tonga  fashion.  The  lady's  adornment,  however, 
was  peculiarly  awkward  and  inconvenient.  It  consisted  of  a  vast 
quantity  of  native  cloth,  rolled  many  times  round  her  body.  Her  bo- 
som was  uncovered  ;  but,  below  the  waist,  she  was  such  a  prodigious 
bulk,  so  unwieldy  and  unmanageable,  that,  when  she  sat  down,  she 
was  obliged  to  lean  back,  and  have  a  person  to  support  her  behind. 
Had  this  supporter  withdrawn  his  hands,  she  must  have  fallen  back- 
ward, and  rolled,  like  a  bale  of  cloth,  on  the  floor.  To  complete  her 
beauty,  she  had  besmeared  her  face  and  neck  so  profusely  with  cocoa- 
nut  oil,  that  it  almost  made  my  eyes  water  to  look  at  her.  The  breth- 
ren have  translated  and  adapted  part  of  the  Church  of  England  mar- 
riage service. 

"  Thursday,  Nov.  29.  To-day  I  walked  to  Maofagna,  the  residence 
of  Fakafenna,  who  is  both  the  chief  of  this  district,  and  the  high-priest 
of  the  island.  This  man  has  hitherto  resisted  all  the  efforts  of  the 
missionaries  to  detach  him  from  his  superstitions.  On  reaching  the 
district,  I  was  conducted  to  a  large  spot  enclosed  by  a  reed  fence.  This 
was  a  sacred  cemetery,  filled  with  the  sepulchres  of  chiefs  and  heroes 
of  Tonga,  over  each  of  which  there  stood  a  small  house.  On  enter- 
ing some  of  these,  1  found  the  graves  strewed  with  beautiful  white 


EV.     J.     WILLIAMS 


261 


sand,  and  quite  free  from  weeds.  A  number  of  noble  trees  were  in- 
terspersed among  the  tombs,  the  thick  foliage  of  which  threw  a  grate- 
ful, though  in  such  a  scene,  a  somewhat  gloomy  shade  upon  our 
path.  As  I  sauntered  through  this  abode  of  death,  I  saw  no  living 
creature,  and  heard  no  sound  save  that  of  the  wind  murmuring 
amongst  the  leaves,  and  the  occasional  scream  of  the  vampire  bat, 
numbers  of  which  hang  from  the  branches  and  tops  of  the  lofty  toa 
trees.  These  seemed  to  have  selected  the  spot,  as  if  conscious  of  the 
security  which  the  presence  of  departed  power  and  greatness  would 
afford  them. 

"  Emerging  from  this  dreary  place,  I  passed  on  to  the  residence  of 
the  priest.  On  reaching  it,  I  found  that  he  was  from  home  ;  but  I 
saw  his  six  ladies,  who  were  busily  engaged  in  printing  a  piece  of 
native  cloth,  fifteen  or  twenty  yards  long,  and  four  wide.  This  was 
done  with  colors  prepared  from  the  juices  of  trees.  My  presence  nat- 
urally awakened  some  interest ;  and  they  were  curious  to  know  who 
I  was,  and  whence  1  came.  After  conversing  with  them  a  short  time, 
they  asked  me  for  some  tobacco,  of  which  the  natives  are  excessively 
fond  ;  and,  knowing  this,  i  had  put  a  small  quantity  in  my  pocket, 
and  was,  therefore,  enabled  to  gratify  them.  While  thus  engaged,  I 
learned  that  Fakafenna  had  returned,  and  was  in  his  canoe-house  at  a 
short  distance.  On  reaching  the  spot,  he  requested  me  to  be  seated, 
and  to  partake  of  some  food  and  kava  which  had  just  been  prepared. 
When  all  was  ready,  1  inquired  whether  it  would  be  agreeable  to  him 
that  I  should  ask  a  blessing.  He  replied  that  it  was  '  good,  very 
good.'  He  now  began  to  inquire  of  my  Rarotonga  attendant  who  I  was  ; 
and  he,  native  like,  would  not  permit  me  to  appear  small  in  the  eyes 
of  mine  host,  but  stated  that  I  was  a  very  gre&tfaifekau,  and  had  car- 
ried the  lolu  to  a  number  of  islands,  all  of  which  he  named.  The 
crafty  chief  did  not  fail  to  turn  this  high  wrought  description  to  his 
own  advantage  ;  and,  having  begun  by  complimenting  me  upon  my 
greatness,  he  added,  '  But  how  rich  you  must  be  !  how  unlike  the 
Tonga  chiefs,  who  are  all  majiva  !'  very  poor.  He  then  asked  what 
was  made  at  the  various  islands  I  had  visited.  I  told  him  mats,  cloth, 
and  nets.  *  O'  he  replied,  'that's  the  very  thing  J  want.  Have  you 
a  net  to  spare  ?'  1  was  pleased  with  the  ingenuity  of  the  beggar,  and 
told  him  that  1  had  a  net,  and  would  send  him  one.  Apparently  anx- 
ious to  make  the  most  of  his  new  acquaintance,  he  added,  '  No,  I  will 
come  for  it ;'  but,  inferring  that,  if  he  came  for  the  net,  he  would  want 
something  else,  I  insisted  on  sparing  him  the  trouble.  I  had  a  pair 
of  scissors  in  my  pocket,  of  which  1  made  him  a  present. 

"  When  I  spoke  to  him  about  embracing  Christianity,  he  dexter- 
ously evaded  the  subject;  but,  on  being  pressed  for  his  sentiments, 
he  said  that  the  new  religion  was  very  good,  and  that  perhaps,  after 
a  little  time,  he  should  become  a  Christian.  'But,'  he  wisely  added, 
'  1  do  not  approve  of  being  forced.  When  the  desire  grows  in  my 
heart,  I  will  follow  the  example  of  others  of  my  own  accord,  and  re- 
nounce the  gods  of  Tonga.' 

"  On  returning  to  the  settlement,  I  dined  with  my  esteemed  friends, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Moon  ;  and,  after  dinner,  went  to  his  printing  office. 
The  press  is  a  noble  piece  of  machinery,  and  little  do  the  natives 
know  what  that  wonderful  production  of  human  skill  is  now  accom- 
plishing for  them  and  their  posterity.   One,  however,  who  is  acquaint- 


262  LIFE     OF    THE 

ed  with  its  value  in  civilized  lands  cannot  but  feel  a  sacred  pleasure  at 
seeing  this  mighty  engine  of  human  improvement  at  work  on  hea- 
then shores." 

The  Messenger  of  Peace  having  been  made  seaworthy,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams prepared  to  leave  the  scene  in  which  he  had  spent  nearly  a 
fortnight,  the  result  of  which  upon  his  own  mind  he  thus  describes  : 
"  Upon  the  whole,  1  think  the  brethren  have  great  reason  to  be  en- 
couraged at  what  God  has  accomplished  by  them ;  and  the  Society 
with  which  they  are  connected  has  cause  to  rejoice  that  they  have 
such  men  to  prosecute  their  designs.  Would  that  twenty  more  of  the 
same  devoted  spirit  may  speedily  arrive  to  strengthen  their  hands, 
and  to  prosecute  the  work  of  God  among  the  cannibals  of  Fiji,  who 
are  degraded  beyond  description,  and  numerous  as  the  sands  upon 
the  sea-shore.  Although  we  belong  to  different  sections  of  the  church, 
we  preach  the  same  Jesus,  and  point  to  the  same  heaven ;  and  so 
long  as  the  poor  heathen  are  taught  the  way  of  salvation,  of  what 
consideration  is  it  by  whom  that  knowledge  is  conveyed  ?  Christ  is 
made  known  ;  the  soul  is  saved  ;  and  God  is  glorified.  May  his  spe- 
cial blessing  rest  upon  the  devoted  laborers  of  Tongatabu  !  I  shall 
always  feel  a  lively  interest  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  here,  and  reflect, 
with  pleasure,  upon  the  intercourse  1  had  with  my  devoted  breth- 


On  the  5th  of  December,  Mr.  Williams  sailed  from  Ton- 
gatabu ;  and  early  in  January,  1833,  he  reached  Rarotonga, 
after  an  absence  of  fifteen  weeks.  No  reader  of  these  pages, 
nor  any  individual  acquainted  with  the  present  spiritual  con- 
dition of  the  Samoans,  will  require  further  evidence  of  the 
incalculable  importance  of  the  two  voyages  thus  terminated. 
Mr.  Williams's  own  estimate  is  as  low  as  truth  would  permit, 
when  he  wrote  to  his  friend  Mr.  Ellis,  "  Though  great  and 
extensive  success  has  attended  our  labors,  it  should  be  clear- 
ly understood  that  this  is  little  more  than  securing  a  renun- 
ciation of  heathenism,  and  a  strong  desire  to  be  taught  the 
Christian  religion.  But  thus  a  great  and  effectual  door  has 
been  opened ;  the  fallow  ground  has  been  broken  up,  and  a 
people  prepared  of  the  Lord."  So  deeply,  indeed,  was  he 
impressed  with  the  necessity  of  improving  this  promising  state 
of  society,  that  urgent  as  the  reasons  were  for  his  return  to 
England,  on  finding  the  health  of  Mrs.  Williams  restored  by 
her  residence  at  Rarotonga,  his  purpose  was  once  more  shak- 
en, and  the  powerful  attractions  presented  by  the  work  in 
which  was  all  his  delight  had  nearly  detained  him  longer  in 
Polynesia. 

"  We  refrain  at  present,"  he  writes  to  Mr.  Ellis,  "  from  coming  to 
a  final  determination  respecting  our  future  movements.  What  an 
extensive  field  opens  as  we  proceed   westward  ;  islands  thickly  scat- 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  263 

tered  over  the  Pacific,  so  that  the  ocean  is  still  teeming  with  hun- 
dreds of  thousands,  who  have  never  heard  of  the  gospel  of  salvation. 
I  should  like  well  to  take  a  kind  of  missionary  voyage  of  observation 
through  the  whole  of  these  extensive  and  thickly  peopled  groups ; 
but  this  is  an  undertaking  that  would  require  means  beyond  my  own 
narrow  resources.  Already  I  have  done  perhaps  too  much  on  my 
own  responsibilities.  Should  we  ever  return  to  England,  possibly  I 
may  propose  a  plan  to  the  Directors  for  efFecting  this,  or  else  select  a 
number  of  religious  friends  for  this  purpose.  We  have  heard  a  re- 
port of  a  serious  diminution  in  the  funds  of  our  Society.  I  trust  it  is 
not  the  case,  as  the  Lord's  work  is  not  yet  done.  The  field  is  large, 
and  it  is  still  overgrown  with  the  thorns,  and  briars,  and  poisonous 
trees  of  Pagan  superstition.  Now  this  field  must  be  cleared,  and 
planted,  and  converted  into  a  "  garden  of  the  Lord  ;"  and  who  is  to 
do  it  ?  If  British  Christians  grow  tired,  who  will  have  the  temerity 
to  enter  the  field,  after  the  zeal  and  courage  of  God's  servants  have 
yielded?" 

And  were  these  feelings  thus  expressed  enthusiastic  or  ex- 
cessive ?  Were  not  the  scenes  through  which  he  had  so  re- 
cently travelled  sufficient  to  kindle  into  ardor  even  the  most 
frigid  bosom  1  And  who  can  wonder  at  their  influence  upon 
John  Williams,  than  whom  no  man  ever  rejoiced  with  a  joy 
more  unfeigned  in  the  diffusion  of  truth  amongst  the  heathen  ? 
Home,  truly,  had  its  attractions.  His  thoughts  and  affections 
often  glanced  across  the  blue  waves  to  the  scenes  and  friends 
of  his  youth.  But  more  attractive  far  to  him  were  the  service 
of  Christ,  and  the  salvation  of  men.  In  Britian,  indeed, 
there  were  many  whom  he  tenderly  loved,  and  the  mention 
of  whose  names  had  often  filled  his  soul  with  emotion.  But 
in  Polynesia,  there  were  more, — teeming  multitudes, — his 
neighbors,  his  "  brethren  of  mankind,"  unenlightened  and 
perishing,  whose  case  he  commiserated,  whose  claims  he 
felt,  and  whose  sighs  and  cries,  as  "  groaning  and  travailing 
in  pain  together,"  they  "  waited"  with  "  outstretched  neck," 
and  uplifted  hands  for  the  day  of  their  deliverance,  entered 
his  heart;  and  the  stirrings  of  compassion,  and  the  pressure 
of  obligation,  and  the  zeal  for  God,  and  the  love  of  Christ, 
which  first  constrained  him  to  visit  these  shores,  were  still 
strong  within  him ;  stronger  than  friendship,  or  nature,  or 
death.  For  "  the  Gospel's  sake,"  he  was  now  as  ready  as  he 
ever  had  been  "  to  spend  and  to  be  spent."  In  his  view, 
"  the  work  of  Christ,"  not  only  surpassed  all  other  claims, 
but  absorbed  them  all.  It  was  not  merely  a  single  element 
in  his  calculations  and  designs,  one  of  many  objects  equally 
interesting ;  but  it  filled  the  whole  sphere  of  his  vision,  and 


m 


264  LIFE     OF    THE 

formed  a  circle  of  attraction  beyond  the  line  of  which  his 
thoughts  and  affections  seldom  travelled.  Strictly  speaking, 
his  mind  had  no  distinct  departments  of  thought,  in  which 
secular  and  spiritual  interests  maintained  a  separate  existence, 
and  exerted  an  independent  control.  "  His  own  things" 
were  so  interwoven,  so  identified  with  the  things  of  others 
in  the  texture  of  his  mental  operations,  as  to  be  separable 
only  in  thought  and  theory.  They  were  like  the  light,  whose 
various  rays  are  blended  into  one  bright  manifestation.  It  is 
not,  indeed,  maintained  that  there  was  no  admixture  of  evil 
with  his  excellencies.  He  himself  would  have  more  strongly 
than  any  one  have  repelled  a  thought  so  vain.  But  as  far  as 
the  productions  of  his  pen,  and  the  proceedings  of  his  life, 
enabled  an  impartial  spectator  to  judge  of  "  the  hidden  things 
of  his  heart,"  it  may  be  safely  affirmed  that  he  ever  appeared 
to  think,  to  plan,  to  purpose,  to  labor,  and  to  pray,  as  if  he 
felt  that  he  had  no  interests  separate  from  those  of  Jesus 
Christ,  no  desires  which  the  full  and  successful  occupation 
in  his  Master's  service  would  not  satisfy.  If  ever  the  prayer, 
"  Unite  my  heart  to  fear  thy  name,"  was  fulfilled,  it  was  ful- 
filled in  him.  "  Whose  I  am  and  whom  I  serve ;"  "  For  me  to 
live  is  Christ ;"  describe  the  features  of  his  character,  and  de- 
clare the  tenor  of  his  life. 

This  singleness  of  aim  and  fixedness  of  heart,  which, 
although  the  objects  he  designed  to  secure  before  his  embar- 
kation for  England  had  been  nearly  accomplished,  still 
detained  him  a  lingerer  amongst  the  scenes  of  his  labor,  and 
within  reach  of  the  objects  of  his  compassion,  was  the  source 
and  the  secret  of  his  personal  eminence;  and,  the  next  to 
the  providence  and  grace  of  God,  the  key  to  his  whole  his- 
tory. Had  his  self-consecration  been  less  entire,  he  would 
have  passed  his  days  comparatively  unnoticed  and  unknown, 
amongst  that  numerous  class  of  Christians,  whose  negative 
virtues  and  religious  mediocrity  present  so  little  to  distin- 
guish them  from  each  other,  or  to  attract  any  special  atten- 
tion toward  the  low  level  upon  which  they  stand.  But  his 
missionary  ardor  placed  him  in  a  position  where  he  could 
not  be  hid.  This  made  him  as  a  light  upon  a  hill;  as 
a  pillar  in  the  house  of  the  Lord.  For  it  was  this  which 
moulded  his  character,  and  clothed  it  in  vestments  "  all 
glorious  to  behold."  It  was  this  which  moved  his  heart, 
his  lips,  his  hands ;  which  kept  him  abiding  and  abounding 
in  the  Lord's  work ;  which  preserved  him   from  faintness, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  265 

fear,  and  falling ;  which  made  him  faithful ;  and  by  which, 
God  being  his  helper,  he  was  enabled  both  "  to  deserve"  and 
to  "  command  success."  As  in  the  ordinances  of  heaven 
and  earth,  one  simple  law  accounts  for  innumerable  pheno- 
mena, their  order,  uniformity,  permanence,  and  power,  so  is 
it  frequently  in  the  movements  and  manifestations  of  mind. 
John  Williams  became  what  he  was,  indeed,  "  by  the  grace 
of  God."  This  was  the  primary  source,  the  first  cause 
of  the  excellencies  which  he  possessed  in  common  with  other 
servants  of  Christ.  But  we  have  not  to  seek  so  much  the 
points  of  agreement  between  him  and  others,  as  the  points 
of  difference.  Whilst  with  all  who  followed  the  Saviour  he 
differed  from  the  world, — the  question  remains,  why  did  he 
differ  even  from  the  church?  Others,  indeed,  had  grace, 
but  he  had  received  "  more  grace."  The  explanation  is 
found  in  his  singular  and  superior  devotedness.  This  was 
the  immediate  cause  to  which  we  must  trace  the  main  fea- 
tures of  his  successful  course.  It  was  this  which  combined 
and  concentrated  all  his  energies  and  efforts  upon  one  grand 
and  worthy  object.  It  was  this  which  gave,  not  only  a  right 
direction  to  his  movements,  but  an  amount  of  power  which 
a  mind  divided  or  less  devoted,  would  have  been  unable  to 
command.  This,  moreover,  not  only  dignified  the  meanest, 
sanctified  to  noblest  use  the  most  common,  and  cast  a  supe- 
rior lustre  around  the  rarest  and  noblest  of  his  endowments, 
but  it  secured  for  them  all  a  full  and  faithful  appropriation 
to  the  one  great  end  of  life.  Had,  therefore,  Mr.  Williams 
been  less  perfectly  prepared  by  his  mental  and  physical 
peculiarities  for  the  sphere  which  he  filled,  with  self-dedica- 
tion such  as  his,  although  with  far  inferior  qualifications,  he 
must  have  accomplished  great  things  for  God. 

No  sooner  had  Mr.  Williams  once  more  seated  himself 
down  at  Rarotonga  than  he  began  to  work.  Labor  was 
to  him  the  best  refreshment,  and  the  most  invigorating  rest. 
Both  by  nature  and  principle,  a  necessity  to  be  active  was 
laid  upon  him.  Rarely  could  he  take  up  the  lamentation, 
"  I  have  lost  a  day  ! "  But  as  before  at  Rarotonga,  so  now, 
his  plans  were  broken  in  upon,  and  his  efforts  impeded,  by 
unforeseen  events.  Only  a  short  time  after  his  return, 
another  destructive  hurricane  swept,  like  some  mighty  and 
malignant  spirit,  over  the  island,  levelling  the  buildings  and 
uprooting  the  trees.  But  this  trial  was  succeeded  by  a 
mercy,  which,  after  so  many  disappointments,  neither  he  nor 
23 


266  LIFE     OF    THE 

Mrs.  Williams  had  dared  to  anticipate,  and  their  previous 
sorrow  was  turned  into  joy  "  that  a  man-child  was  born  into 
the  world."  This  happy  event  was  ascribed,  partly  to  the 
improved  state  of  Mrs.  Williams's  health,  and  partly  to  the 
skill  of  Mr.  Stevens,  the  surgeon  of  the  Oldham,  whom 
Mr.  Williams  had  providentially  brought  with  him  from 
Savaii. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  trace  Mr.  Williams's  history  minutely 
through  the  succeeding  months  of  his  stay  at  Rarotonga. 
His  time  was  principally  engrossed  with  the  translation, 
which  he  and  the  brethren*  brought  to  a  close  ere  his  de- 
parture. He  also  rendered  constant  and  considerable  assist- 
ance in  the  ordinary  labors  of  the  station,  in  the  pulpit,  the 
school,  and  the  private  dwelling.  During  the  same  time, 
the  chapels  both  at  Arorangi  and  Avarua  were  rebuilt,  new 
and  noble  mission  premises  erected,  and  the  Messenger 
of  Peace  thoroughly  repaired.  In  all  these  useful  engage- 
ments, it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say,  he  largely  shared. 
Whilst  in  the  midst  of  these  various  labors,  he  took  a  part  in 
the  formation  of  a  Christian  church,  and  was  much  refreshed 
by  the  evidences  of  genuine  piety,  which  were  presented  by 
the  little  fraternity  who  thus  openly  separated-  themselves 
from  the  world  around  them.  And  just  after  this  event,  he 
was  still  more  rejoiced  at  the  evidences  of  religious  concern 
which  appeared  amongst  the  people  generally,  and  the  proof 
thus  afforded  that  the  Spirit  of  God  was  moving  over  this 
valley  of  vision.  This  incipient  revival  was  the  more  inte- 
resting to  Mr.  Williams,  because  it  could  be  traced  to  the 
instrumentality  of  the  few  disciples  who  had  so  recently 
professed  their  faith  in  Christ.  When  formed  into  a  church, 
these  converted  natives  had  been  distinctly  told  by  their 
missionaries,  that  to  sow  as  well  as  to  reap,  to  labor  as  well 
as  to  enjoy,  were  amongst  the  primary  and  principal  designs 
of  their    association.     And   these   counsels   were  not  lost. 


*  The  parts  of  this  important  work  performed  by  these  three  hon- 
ored laborers  were  as  follow  :  —  Mr.  Williams  translated  the  Gospel 
by  John,  and  the  Epistles  of  Paul  to  the  Romans,  the  Second  to 
the  Corinthians,  to  the  Galatians,  and  to  the  Hebrews,  with  those 
of  James,  Peter,  and  Jude,  and  the  Revelation.  Mr.  Pitman's  part 
was  the  Gospels  by  Mark  and  Luke,  the  Epistles  to  the  Ephesians, 
Colossians,  Thessalonians,  Philemon,  Timothy,  and  Titus,  with  the 
Three  Epistles  of  John.  Mr.  Buzacott  translated  the  Gospel  by 
Matthew,  and  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians, 


REV.     J.    WILLIAMS.  267 

Without  an  exception,  and  in  the  spirit  of  cheerful  and 
devoted  obedience  to  the  Lord's  commands,  they  pledged 
themselves  to  each  other  to  visit  all  their  unbelieving  coun- 
trymen around  them,  and  to  employ  their  best  efforts  to 
awaken  the  attention  of  each  individual  to  the  great  subject 
of  personal  religion.  And  thus,  if  not  "  mightily,"  yet,  to  a 
most  encouraging  extent,  "  the  word  of  the  Lord  grew  and 
prevailed ; "  and  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  superior 
usefulness  of  many  missionaries,  and  the  rapid  increase 
of  some  of  the  churches  formed  of  regenerated  heathen, 
as  compared  with  many  congregations  at  home,  in  which 
a  solitary  pastor,  with  two  or  three  devoted  brethren,  labor 
almost  alone,  may  be  mainly  ascribed  to  the  fact  that,  not 
a  few,  but  many,  and  in  some  instances  all,  that  profess  the 
name  of  Jesus,  proclaim  that  name  to  their  unconverted 
brethren. 

Mr.  Williams,  expecting  soon  to  see  them,  and  having 
few  opportunities  of  forwarding  his  communications,  wrote 
but  one  letter  to  his  friends  during  his  detention  at  Raro- 
tonga.  That  letter  contains  a  succinct  history  of  his  Samoan 
voyage,  and  thus  concludes  :  "  How  long  it  is  since  last  we 
saw  each  other !  How  many  and  how  great  have  been  the 
changes  which  have  filled  up  the  interval !  Parents  dead, 
brothers  and  sisters  married,  a  new  race  of  relatives  growing 
up,  some  of  them  towards  manhood,  and  we  ourselves  passing 
the  meridian  of  life.  Ah !  how  soon  will  all  be  'as  a  tale 
that  is  told ; '  how  soon  will  the  place  that  now  knows  us, 
know  us  no  more ;  and  although,  to  ourselves,  we  may  seem 
of  so  much  importance,  we  shall  slip  off  the  stage  unmissed, 
and  be  as  though  to  the  world  we  had  never  been."  Such 
was  his  estimate  of  "  this  vain  life ; "  and  such  the  humble 
view  he  entertained  of  his  own  invaluable  labors. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Williams  had  formed  the  purpose  of  re- 
turning to  England,  he  resolved  to  dispose  of  the  Messenger 
of  Peace,  and  therefore  sent  her  to  Tahiti,  with  a  request 
that  in  the  event  of  their  obtaining  a  purchaser,  the  brethren 
would  charter  another  vessel  to  bring  up  himself  and  his 
family  in  April.  But  as  the  time  appointed  had  passed,  and 
no  ship  appeared,  he  began  to  think  seriously  of  building 
another ;  and  probably  would  have  done  so  de  novo,  had  not 
an  American,  then  in  the  island,  previously  made  an  unsuc- 
cessful attempt ;  and  being  unable  to  finish  the  work  which 
he  had  begun,  he  very  gladly  transferred  the  undertaking  for 


LIFE     OF    THE 

a  compensation  to  Mr.  Williams,  who  speedily  completed 
the  vessel,  and  sailed  in  her  with  his  family  to  Tahiti. 

The  separation,  however,  was  painful  to  all  parties. 
Mr.  Williams  loved  not  only  the  missionaries  and  the  natives, 
but  the  very  island;  and,  although  he  hoped  to  revisit  it, 
the  day  seemed  distant  when  he  should  again  behold  its 
wood-clad  hills,  and  now  happy  shores.  But  the  separation 
was  not  only  sorrowful  to  him.  "Mr.  Williams,"  writes 
Mr.  Buzacott,  in  his  journal,  under  the  date  of  July  18th, 
1833,  "  is  now  ready  for  sea.  We  feel  much  at  the  thought 
of  their  leaving.  We  have  had  the  pleasure  of  their  society 
for  the  last  twenty-one  months ;  and  this  has  been  a  privi- 
lege indeed ! " 

On  reaching  Tahiti,  Mr.  Williams  found  the  brethren  in 
great  perplexity  and  distress  from  the  recent  importation 
of  a  large  quantity  of  ardent  spirits,  and  its  disastrous 
effects.  But  shortly  after  his  arrival,  at  a  general  meeting 
of  the  missionaries,  it  was  resolved  that  Temperance  Socie- 
ties should  forthwith  be  formed,  as,  in  their  circumstances, 
the  most  safe  and  suitable  means  for  preserving  the  natives 
from  this  strong  and  perilous  temptation.  And  this  was 
done.  "  The  brethren,"  Mr.  Williams  writes,  "  returned  to 
their  stations,  to  endeavor  to  carry  into  effect  the  plans 
agreed  upon.  The  good  chief  of  Papara,  Tati,  with  his 
people,  entered  into  the  proposition  of  their  teacher,  Mr. 
Davies ;  and,  in  a  very  short  time,  the  Papara  Temperance 
Society  numbered  360  members.  The  vacant  seats  in  the 
chapel  soon  began  to  fill;  the  schools  were  again  well  at- 
tended ;  attention  to  religion  revived ;  and  the  happy  state 
of  things,  which  existed  prior  to  the  introduction  of  ardent 
spirits,  re-appeared.  This  gave  the  people  so  much  delight, 
that  they  called  a  meeting  of  the  inhabitants  of  their  popu- 
lous district  and  agreed  among  themselves  that  they  would 
not  trade  with  any  vessel  or  boat  that  should  bring  ardent 
spirits  to  their  snores."  The  chiefs  and  people  of  other 
districts  followed  this  example,  and  with  similar  results. 

At  Eimeo,  Mr.  Williams  found  Mr.  Armitage,  whom  the 
Directors  had  sent  out  with  the  beneficent  design  of  in- 
structing the  natives  in  the  art  of  weaving ;  but,  as  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Georgian  and  Society  Isles  were  enabled 
to  obtain  British  manufactures  from  the  numerous  ships 
which  touched  there,  in  exchange  for  the  productions  of  their 
soil,  the  inducement  to  labor  for  the  same  object  was  insuf- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  269 

fi  cient ;  and  Mr.  Williams  perceiving  this,  proposed  to  re 
move  him  to  Rarotonga,  where  there  would  be  little  compe 
tition,  and  the  people  would  appreciate  his  skill.  As  an 
inducement,  and  with  the  hope  of  promoting  the  welfare 
of  an  island  so  dear,  he  offered  to  defer  his  own  voyage  to 
England,  until  he  had  conveyed  Mr.  Armitage  to  Rarotonga  : 
an  offer  which  was  readily  accepted  by  the  worthy  artizan. 
Leaving,  therefore,  his  beloved  partner  and  family  with  his 
friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barff,  at  Huahine,  he  once  more  bent 
his  course  to  the  west ;  and,  with  a  view  to  render  the  voy- 
age still  more  useful,  he  proposed  to  visit  Atui,  and  other 
island's,  which  lay  in  their  way.  But  shortly  after  they  had 
landed  on  Atui,  a  heavy  gale  drove  the  vessel  to  sea ;  and 
they  were  imprisoned  in  this  isolated  spot  for  more  than 
three  weeks,  not,  however,  without  benefit  to  its  inhabitants ; 
and,  on  the  14th  of  October,  they  reached  Rarotonga. 

The  re-appearance  of  their  firm  friend,  after  what  was 
deemed  his  final  farewell,  was  as  gratifying  to  all  parties  as  it 
was  unexpected :  missionaries,  chiefs,  and  people,  appeared 
to  appreciate  the  generous  motive  which  had  brought  him 
once  more  to  their  shores ;  and  all  united  in  giving  Mr. 
Armitage  a  hearty  welcome,  and  the  strongest  assurances 
of  encouragement  and  support. 

Mr.  Williams's  stay  at  Rarotonga  was  short ;  but  although 
anxious  to  embark  for  England,  he  could  not  resist  the  im- 
pulse, now  that  they  were  again  within  his  reach,  of  paying 
one  more  farewell  visit  to  the  surrounding  isles.  Like 
a  fond  father  who,  after  tearing  himself  from  the  midst 
of  a  beloved  family,  still  lingers  near  the  abode  which  holds 
the  dear  objects  of  his  strongest  regard,  and,  impelled  by 
urgent  affection,  returns  to  renew  the  warm  embrace,  and  to 
repeat  the  parting  blessing,  did  this  man  of  God  revisit 
Mangaia,  and  other  scenes,  for  whose  welfare  he  felt  more 
than  a  parental  concern.  But  to  these  shores  we  cannot 
again  follow  him.  It  must  suffice  to  say,  that  the  events 
of  this  voyage  were  so  important,  as  to  satisfy  his  own  mind 
that  this  also,  like  other  movements  of  his  history,  was 
"of  God."* 

As  soon  as  he  had  returned  from  the  Hervey  Islands,  Mr. 
Williams  began  in  earnest  to  prepare  for  his  long  intended 
departure.     But  this  was  one  of  the  very  few  engagements 


*  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  250. 

23* 


270  LIFE     OF    THE 

of  his  life  in  which  his  heart  was  not  found.  Various 
reasons,  and  some  powerful  feelings,  made  him  still  hesi- 
tate; and  often  he  appeared  to  doubt  whether  the  voice 
of  God  was  not  still  saying,  "  Tarry  ye  here."  Amongst  the 
strongest  of  these  inducements,  was  Raiatea.  Changed,  in- 
deed, was  its  aspect  now,  as  contrasted  with  that  which  it 
wore  in  the  bright  days  of  its  prosperity.  Its  bloom  and 
beauty  had  faded,  its  spiritual  health  declined,  its  moral 
influence  had  withered,  IchabocL  was  written  upon  many 
of  the  scenes  of  its  former  life  and  loveliness,  and  the  glory 
had  departed  from  its  shores.  But  although  so  changed,  it 
was  still  Raiatea — still  the  object  of  his  youthful  love — the 
sphere  of  his  early  labors — the  field  where  he  had  gathered 
his  first  ripe  fruits.  With  this  spot,  a  thousand  tender  recol- 
lections were  associated ;  and  it  was  the  spiritual  birth-place 
of  not  a  few  who  had  been  "  his  joy  on  earth/'  and  would  be 
"  his  crown"  in  heaven.  But  all  these  pleasant  thoughts 
of  past  days  only  deepened  the  gloom  which  he  experienced 
at  this  visit.  He  that  after  years  of  absence  from  the  home 
of  his  childhood,  "  where  every  object  pleased,"  has  returned 
to  the  lovely  scene  of  former  endearments  and  cheerfulness, 
and  has  found  the  dwelling  in  which  he  smiled  away  his 
happiest  years,  deserted,  its  inmates  dead,  its  windows  dark- 
ened, its  walls  decaying,  and  has  cast  a  sorrowful  glance 
over  the  garden  where  he  gambolled,  then  so  fresh  and  fra- 
grant, but  now  repulsive  and  scarcely  to  be  recognized,  its 
fences  so  moss-grown  and  broken,  its  paths  so  strewed  with 
seared  leaves  and  dank  herbage,  its  beds,  in  other  days  gay 
with  summer's  brightest  flowers,  but  now  choked  with  clus- 
tering weeds,  its  green  alcove  a  faded  ruin,  and  many  of  its 
choicest  trees  fruitless  or  fallen,  may  form  some  idea  of  the 
depressing  melancholy  which  stole  over  the  spirit  of  Wil- 
liams, as  he  sauntered  through  the  settlement,  and  contrasted 
its  once  cheerful,  busy,  and  advancing  state,  with  the  sad 
signs  of  decay  which  were  now  spread  around  him.  But 
still,  "  the  house  was  not  left  desolate."  Many,  indeed, 
of  its  once  happy  inhabitants  had  "  fallen  by  strong  drink," 
or  had  been  driven  like  chaff  before  the  whirlwind  of  civil 
conflict.  But  amidst  much  to  distress,  there  was  not  a  little 
to  console.  Trees  of  righteousness,  their  branches  bending 
with  clusters  of  ripe  fruit,  were  still  flourishing,  and  all  the 
enclosures  had  not  been  broken  down.  "  Faithful  among 
the  faithless,"  at  least  one  hundred  and  twenty  members 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  271 

of  the  church,  through  a  season  of  searching  trial,  had  been 
kept  from  temptation,  and  enabled  to  hold  fast  their  integrity. 
These  gathered  around  their  former  pastor  as  soon  as  he 
landed  on  their  shores,  to  welcome  him  with  smiles  and 
tears,  and  to  implore  him  to  dwell  once  more  in  their  midst. 
And  even  of  those  who  had  fallen,  there  were  many  in  whose 
breasts  his  presence  revived  the  feelings  of  better  days ;  and 
who,  although  ashamed  to  encounter  the  glance  of  his  com- 
passionate eye,  showed  their  attachment  by  hovering  near 
the  place  of  his  dwelling,  and  stealing  again  into  the  sanc- 
tuary, where  his  voice  was  once  more  to  be  heard.  In  these 
and  many  similar  instances  it  was  easy  to  see  the  remaining 
traces  of  other  and  happier  seasons.  Although  sin  and 
circumstances  had  severed  the  Missionary  and  his  flock,  the 
marks  of  their  former  close  connexion  had  not  been  oblit- 
erated. Like  cliffs  which  some  great  convulsion  had  torn 
asunder,  but  in  which  the  lines  and  points  of  their  former 
junction  still  appear,  although  the  elements  had  long  acted 
upon  their  surface,  and  the  deep  sea  rolled  between,  so  was 
it  with  the  sorrowing  Missionary,  and  his  scattered  flock. 
Their  connexion  had  been  too  close  not  to  leave  behind  it, 
even  upon  the  minds  of  those  whose  conduct  had  been  most 
at  variance  with  such  a  relationship,  the  ineffaceable  evi- 
dences of  its  past  existence. 

The  following  incident,  extracted  from  Mr.  Williams's 
own  narrative,  will  sufficiently  illustrate  the  preceding  re- 
marks, and  serve  to  account  for  the  struggle  through  which  he 
was  called  to  pass,  ere  he  could  finally  sever  himself  from 
Raiatea.  It  occurred  a  few  weeks  before  his  embarkation 
for  England : — 

"  A  short  time  subsequent  to  my  arrival,  f  found  that  a  meeting 
had  been  convened,  which  1  was  requested  to  attend.  1  knew  not 
its  object  until  the  king's  speaker  arose,  and  told  me  that  they  had 
met  to  request  me  to  abandon  my  intention  of  visiting  England.  Af- 
ter many  interesting  addresses,  a  chief  stood  up,  and  with  great  grav- 
ity said,  '  Mr.  Williams,  I  have  been  reading  to  day  what  Paul  wrote 
to  the  Philippians,  '  I  am  in  a  strait  between  two,  having  a  desire  to 
depart  and  be  with  Christ  which  is  far  better  :  nevertheless  to  abide 
in  the  flesh  is  more  needful  for  you.'  Now  we  all  know  that  you 
must  wish  to  see  your  friends,  and  visit  your  native  country,  after  so 
long  an  absence.  This  is  very  reasonable.  But  don't  you  think,  if 
Paul  was  willing  to  stay  even  out  of  heaven  to  do  good  to  Christians 
on  earth,  that  you  ought  to  forego  the  pleasure  of  visiting  England  to 
do  good  to  us  ?'  This  was  a  touching  appeal ;  and  feeling  it  deeply, 
I  replied  by  expressing  my  pleasure  at  receiving  this  proof  of  their 


;*■ 


QH1V  JSJW.OA  J.  X 


272  LIFE    OP    THE 

affection  J  and  promised,  on  revisiting  Tahiti,  to  consult  Mrs.  W. ; 
and,  if  we  could  not  remain  ourselves,  to  persuade  one  of  our  brother 
missionaries  to  reside  with  them  until  our  return.  I  had  no  sooner 
made  this  declaration,  than  another  arose,  and,  after  thanking  me  for 
promising  to  endeavor  to  find  a  substitute,  exclaimed,  '  But  although 
we  have  ten  thousand  instructors  in.  Christ,  we  have  not  many  fath- 
ers ;  for,  in  Christ  Jesus,  you  have  begotten  us  through  the  Gos- 
pel.' " 

So  shaken  was  Mr.  Williams  by  this  and  other  manifesta- 
tions of  attachment,  and  by  the  desire  to  do  more  for  the 
people  ere  he  finally  left  them,  that  he  had  almost  relinquish- 
ed the  design  of  returning  to  England ;  and  formed  the  con- 
elusion  that,  if  the  means  of  conveyance  did  not  present  it- 
self within  a  short  and  specified  time,  he  should  consider  that 
Providence  did  not  further  his  purpose,  and  that  duty  requir- 
ed him  to  abandon  it.  But  before  the  expiration  of  the  pre- 
scribed period,  the  "  Sir  Andrew  Hammond,"  Capt  Cuthell, 
a  homeward-bound  whaler,  touched  at  Tahiti ;  and  the  ocean 
soon  rolled  between  him  and  Raiatea.  The  voyage,  which 
was  via  Cape  Horn,  was  marked  by  no  features  of  peculiar 
interest.  Upon  the  health  of  Mrs.  Williams,  it  exerted  a  very 
salutary  effect ;  and  the  time  was  fully  occupied  by  her  de- 
voted companion  in  a  new  revision  of  the  Rarotongan  Testa- 
ment, and  in  the  preparation  of  other  works  for  the  islands, 
which  he  hoped  to  carry  back  in  print  to  their  inhabitants. 
These  useful  labors  lightened  the  tedium  of  the  passage ; 
but  still,  he  was  most  happy  and  thankful  to  their  gracious 
Preserver,  when,  on  the  12th  of  June,  1834,  after  nearly 
eighteen  years'  absence,  the  white  cliffs  of  his  beloved  and 
native  land  once  more  greeted  and  gladdened  his  eyes. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  273 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  ARRIVAL  IN  ENGLAND  UNTIL 
HIS  RETURN  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 

Change  of  Scene — Circumstances  which  had  preceded  Mr.  Williams's 
Arrival  in  England — Disadvantages  under  which  he  commenced 
his  Public  Engagements — Meetings  at  Coventry  and  Birmingham 
— The  Character  of  his  Addresses — Sketch  of  a  Sermon — Plans  for 
the  Prosperity  of  the  South  Sea  Mission — Printing  of  the  Raroton- 
ga  New  Testament,  and  other  Translations— Appeal  at  the  Annual 
Meeting  of  the  London  Missionary  Society — Extracts  from  Cor- 
respondence— Various  Occupations — Commencement  of  the  "Mis- 
sionary Enterprises" — Mr.  Williams's  Difficulties  and  Determina- 
tion— Sustained  Interest  with  which  he  Repeated  the  Details  of  his 
Personal  History — Its  Causes — Labors  in  Yorkshire,  Devonshire, 
and  Scotland — Specimen  of  his  Addresses — Effort  to  Establish  a 
Polynesian  College — Meeting  at  Liverpool — Varied  and  Interest- 
ing Intelligence  received  from  the  South  Sea  Islands — Completion 
of  the  "Missionary  Enterprises" — Mr.  Williams's  Anticipations  of 
its  Success — Its  Circulation  amongst  the  Nobility — Letters  to  the 
Duchess  of  Kent  and  Lord  Brougham — Numerous  Replies — Ap- 
peal to  Literary  and  Scientific  Institutions — Intercourse  with  the 
Aristocracy — Rapid  and  Unprecedented  Sale  of  the  Narrative — Its 
Influence — The  Manner  in  which  it  was  Reviewed — Estimate  of  the 
Work — Mr.  Williams  at  Home — His  Effort  to  obtain  a  Missionary 
Ship — Application  to  Government — Extracts  from  Correspondence 
— Ultimatum  of  the  Government— Appeal  to  the  Public— Prompt 
and  Liberal  Response — Purchase  of  the  Camden — Interesting  Inci- 
dents—Arrival and  Engagement  of  Captain  Morgan — Mr.  Wil- 
liams's Increasing  Popularity — Instances  of  Liberality — Address  to 
Merchants,  etc. — Petition  to  the  Corporation  of  London — Grounds 
of  this  Application — Appearance  before  the  Common  Council — In- 
terest Awakened  by  his  Address — The  Result — Providential  Inter- 
position— Christian  Affection  and  Generosity — Marriage  of  his  Son 
— Arrangement  for  his  Departure — Valedictory  Services — Parting 
Struggles — Memorable  Morning — Voyage  to  Gravesend — Final 
Farewell. 

In  the  preceding  pages,  the  subject  of  these  memoirs  has 
been  chiefly  seen  in  but  one  aspect.  Widely  as  the  scenes, 
through  which  we  have  accompanied  him,  differ  from  each 
other,  and  various  as  are  the  incidents  which  diversify  them, 


274 


LIFE     OF    THE 


hitherto  we  have  contemplated  Mr.  Williams  principally  as 
the  devoted  and  enterprising  laborer  in  the  missionary  field. 
But  we  have  now  to  follow  him  into  new  and  untrodden 
paths.  Instead  of  visiting  hordes  of  savage  men,  or  standing 
up  to  announce  the  elementary  -truths  of  the  gospel  to  rude 
or  but  half-enlightened  multitudes,  over  whom  his  mental  as- 
cendency was  great  and  manifest,  he  was  called  to  plead  the 
cause  of  missions  before  well-instructed  assemblies,  and  from 
some  of  the  most  commanding  positions  in  Britain.  And  he 
fully  appreciated  the  change  in  his  circumstances.  Often 
before  he  left  Polynesia,  and  with  still  stronger  solicitude  dur- 
ing his  voyage  to  England,  had  his  mind  rested  upon  the  fu- 
ture, and  rarely  without  mingled  emotions  of  pain  and  plea- 
sure, of  confidence  and  concern.  While,  on  the  one  hand, 
he  felt  assured  that  the  intelligence  of  which  he  was  the  bear- 
er, would,  if  but  fairly  laid  before  the  christian  public,  com- 
mand their  attention,  rejoice  their  hearts,  and  impart  a  new 
impulse  to  their  efforts  for  the  world's  evangelization,  the 
self-reliance,  which  in  other  situations  had  raised  him  above 
the  most  formidable  difficulties,  or  carried  him  triumphantly 
through  them,  now  almost  forsook  him  ;  and  he  surveyed  his 
new  sphere  of  duty  "  with  fear  and  with  much  trembling." 
His  native  tongue  was  now  far  less  familiar  to  him  than  that 
in  which  he  had  so  long  preached,  and  he  was  haunted  with 
the  apprehension  that  he  should  seriously  violate  the  deco- 
rum of  polished  society,  or  offend  "  ears  polite,"  by  his  blun- 
ders and  barbarisms.  It  was,  therefore,  with  extreme  diffi- 
dence that  he  commenced  his  new  career  ;  and  the  self-dis- 
trust which  disturbed  him  was  clearly  shown  in  some  of  his 
earliest  efforts.  But  he  soon  began  to  feel  his  ground.  The 
deep  interest  which  his  communications  awakened,  and  the 
kindness  by  which  he  was  received  by  those  who  heard  him, 
restored  his  confidence.  His  fears,  like  the  mists  of  morning 
which  disappear  before  the  first  rays  of  the  rising  sun,  were 
soon  scattered,  and  he  pursued  his  course  of  successful  advo- 
cacy, "  as  a  strong  man  to  run  a  race."  From  this  time,  his 
influence  was  felt  through  ever-widening  circles,  and  his  la- 
bors with  their  results  became  nearly  as  important  in  Britain 
as  they  had  previously  been  in  Polynesia. 

Few  men  were  ever  less  indebted  to  circumstances  for  their 
popularity  or  success  than  was  Mr.  Williams.  No  herald 
had  preceded  him,  no  concurrence  of  favoring  causes  had 
prepared  his  way.     Prior  to  his  arrival  in  this  country,  his  his- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  275 

tory  and  name  were  known  to  but  few.  The  Directors,  indeed, 
were  acquainted  with  his  character,  and  had  formed  a  high  es- 
timate of  his  devoted  labors ;  and,  occasionally,  the  periodicals 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society  had  been  enriched  with 
extracts  from  his  letters.  But  these  valuable  communications 
were  either  too  brief,  or  had  appeared  at  intervals  too  distant, 
to  produce  any  very  distinct  or  enduring  impressions. 

Nor  was  the  period  of  his  arrival  in  England  the  most  fa- 
vorable to  Mr.  Williams's  personal  influence.  Had  he  re- 
turned a  few  years  earlier,  the  intense  and  general  interest 
then  felt  in  the  South  Sea  mission,  would  alone  have  secured 
for  any  laborer  from  that  fruitful  field  much  popular  favor. 
But  that  period  had  passed.  The  bright  dawn  of  day  which 
succeeded  the  "  night  of  toil"  through  which  the  laborers  at 
Tahiti  and  the  surrounding  isles  so  long  "  watched  for  the 
morning,"  had  now  become  overcast.  Heavy  and  portentous 
clouds  had  gathered  above  the  scenes,  then  so  fair  and  full  of 
promise.  To  a  melancholy  extent  the  designs  of  the  mission- 
aries had  been  counteracted,  and  many  of  the  fruits  of  their 
previous  and  patient  labors  destroyed,  by  the  successful  ef- 
forts of  civilized  men  to  teach  and  tempt  the  natives  to  use 
strong  drink.  Hence,  for  some  time  anterior  to  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's return,  those  missionary  periodicals,  whose  pages  had 
been  so  irradiated  with  intelligence  of  unequalled  interest 
from  these  interesting  isles,  had  been  occupied  with  the  more 
pleasing  accounts  of  other  missions.  The  few  extracts  from 
the  correspondence  of  the  brethren  at  Tahiti  were  of  a  very 
mixed  character  ;  and,  although  throughout  the  fierce  trial, 
the  faithful  laborers  were  surrounded  by  a  numerous  band  of 
pious  natives,  whose  firmness  and  affection  cheered  their 
hearts  and  sustained  their  hands,  they  were  too  much  dis- 
couraged by  the  defection  of  others,  to  write  in  any  strains 
but  those  of  despondency  and  distress.  It  is  true  that,  prior 
to  his  departure,  Mr.  Williams  was  permitted  to  witness  the 
signs  of  returning  reason  and  sobriety.  Many  of  the  fallen 
had  been  reclaimed,  strong  barriers  raised  against  the  fierce 
and  fiery  flood  had  stayed  its  progress,  and  the  blessed  influ- 
ences of  Christianity,  which  for  a  time  had  been  resisted, 
were  rapidly  regaining  their  former  sway  over  the  minds  and 
the  habits  of  the  infatuated  people.  But  although  he  was  the 
bearer  of  some  good  tidings  from  these  quarters,  so  much 
mischief  had  been  done,  that  he  owed  but  little  of  his  success 
to  the  previous  prosperity  of  the  South  Sea  mission ;  and  the 


276  LIFE     OF    THE 

fact  that  he  revived,  to  its  full  extent,  the  interest  which  had 
so  far  declined,  is  sufficient  evidence  of  the  weight  and  worth 
of  his  communications. 

The  returned  missionary  had  passed  but  a  short  period  in 
delightful  intercourse  with  his  beloved  family,  when  the  ami- 
able, laborious,  and  irresistible  Home  Secretary  of  the  Socie- 
ty, in  whose  service  he  had  labored,  drew  him  forth  from  his 
seclusion  to  tell  the  Christian  public  the  stirring  tale  of  his 
toils  and  triumphs;  and,  as  many  to  whom  in  private  he  had 
narrated  some  of  the  incidents  of  his  history,  had  cheered  hirti 
by  the  assurance  that  these  facts  would  be  heard  in  public 
with  the  deepest  interest,  and  hailed  by  the  friends  of  missions 
with  the  liveliest  gratitude,  he  consented  to  make  a  tour 
as  a  deputation  from  the  Society.  But  his  hope  of  success 
was  not  founded  upon  mere  testimony.  He  was  assured  that 
what  he  had  to  communicate  would  tell  with  power  upon 
Christian  people.  "  If  I  can  only,"  he  often  said,  "  gain 
the  ear  of  the  public,  I  know  that  I  possess  facts  which  must 
interest  them."  But  of  his  ability  to  do  this,  he  was  doubt- 
ful. The  following  passage  from  a  letter  to  his  sister,  Mrs. 
Williams,  dated  August  the  7th,  1834,  will  show  the  feelings 
with  which  he  commenced  his  public  c  ourse  as  a  missiona- 
ry advocate.  "  I  have  now  so  much  work  before  me,  that  I 
tremble  at  the  prospect.  My  desire  is  to  do  the  Lord's  work 
well,  but  I  fear  lest  I  should  not  be  able.  Wherever  I  go,  the 
people  appear  to  depend  so  much  upon  me  for  the  interest  of 
their  meetings,  that  I  feel  a  weight  of  responsibility,  which 
I  can  scarcely  sustain.  The  Lord,  however,  has  hitherto  as- 
sisted and  supported  me,  and  I  trust  that  I  may  be  able  to 
meet  the  expectation  of  his  people.  I  pray  that  I  may  go  in 
the  fullness  of  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ."  ' 

Coventry  was  the  first  place  of  importance,  at  which  Mr. 
Williams  "  declared  what  God  had  wrought  amongst  the  Gen- 
tiles," through  his  agency.  And  here  he  had  good  reason 
for  encouragement.  His  statements  were  heard  with  deep 
interest,  and  his  spirit  was  refreshed  by  intercourse  with  the 
brethren,  especially  with  "  good  old  Mr.  Jerrard,"  one  of  the 
missionaries  captured  in  the  Duff,  "  whom,"  he  writes  to  his 
beloved  fellow-laborer,  Mr.  Pritchard,  "  Messrs.  Wilson  and 
Davies  know  well,  as  he  was  with  them  in  captivity."  At 
Birmingham,  to  which  town  he  next  proceeded,  his  name  had 
been  better  known,  through  his  correspondence  with  Messrs. 
James  and  East,  than  in  any  other  locality  ;  and  thither  also 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  277 

a  good  report  of  his  addresses  at  Coventry  had  preceded  him. 
The  day  of  the  meeting  was  unpropitious ;  but  notwithstand- 
ing, the  large  chapel  in  Carr's  Lane  was  thronged,  and  the 
congregation  deeply  interested  by  his  speech — the  delivery 
of  which  occupied  two  hours.  He  himself  was  much  exci- 
ted ;  for  his  associations  with  Birmingham  were  peculiar,  and 
his  obligations  to  its  pastors  and  their  people  great.  He, 
therefore,  began  his  address  by  saying  that  "  had  he  been  pri- 
vileged to  attend  but  one  meeting  in  England,  he  should  have 
selected  that  before  which  he  then  appeared,  in  preference  to 
every  other.  Birmingham,"  he  added,  "  has  to  me  attrac- 
tions and  attachments  which  no  other  place  possesses.  From 
one  of  its  ministers  I  received  my. first  religious  impressions;" 
and  then  turning  to  the  Rev.  T.  East,  he  proceeded,  "  Yes, 
Sir,  to  you,  under  God,  I  am  indebted  for  all  that  I  am,  and 
for  all  that  I  have  been  able  to  effect !  From  the  beloved 
minister  of  the  sanctnary,  in  which  we  are  assembled,  I  re- 
ceived my  Bible  and  the  solemn  charge  to  preach  its  glorious 
revelations  to  the  heathen.  And,  Sir,"  (turning  to  Mr. 
James,)  "  according  to  the  ability  which  God  has  given  me, 
I  have  preached  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith  in  a  cruci- 
fied Redeemer.  Another  special  claim  which  Birmingham 
has  upon  me  is  the  generosity  with  which  at  different  times 
benevolent  friends  have  sent  me  abundant  supplies  of  iron- 
mongery, by  which  I  was  enabled  to  make  my  way  with  great- 
er facility  into  heathen  lands.  For  these  gifts,  I  now  most 
gratefully  tender  my  acknowledgements.  But  the  last,  though 
not  the  least,  claim  which  Birmingham  presents,  is  that  she 
has  sent  forth  two  admirable  men,  whom  I  deem  it  an  honor 
to  call  my  brother  missionaries :  Henry  Nott  and  George 
Pritchard." 

After  this  exordium,  Mr.  Williams  gave  a  history  of  the 
introduction  of  ardent  spirits  into  the  islands,  with  the  bene- 
ficial operation  of  Temperance  Societies ;  contrasted  the 
character  and  conduct  of  the  captains,  who  too  commonly 
visited  the  scene  of  their  labors,  with  the  proceedings  of  men 
like  Capt.  Waldegrave  and  Capt.  Laws;  described  the  pre- 
valence and  forms  of  infanticide  prior  to  the  introduction  of 
Christianity  ;  and  gave  a  sketch  of  the  missions  to  the  Hervey 
Islands  and  Samoa.  At  the  conclusion  of  his  speech,  Mr. 
James,  who  had  elicited  from  him  in  private  an  account  of 
the  marvellous  means  by  which  he  had  built  the  Messenger 
of  Peace,  requested  him  to  describe  the  process  in  public.   In 

24 


278  LIFE     OF    THE 

the  evening  he  was  engaged  to  preach  for  Mr.  East,  who  ex- 
pressed a  wish  that  he  would  give  from  the  pulpit  an  outline 
of  his  personal  history.  "  But  I  did  not  like,"  he  writes  to  a 
friend,  "  to  say  so  much  about  myself,  and,  therefore,  did  no 
more  than  describe  the  manner  in  which  I  was  brought  by 
his  preaching  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth."  Having  thus 
introduced  himself,  he  selected  as  the  basis  of  his  discourse 
1  Cor.  ii.  2,  and  proceeded  to  illustrate  the  following  topics : 
— Firstly,  the  doctrines  preached  by  the  missionaries ;  sec- 
ondly, the  condition  of  the  people  to  whom  these  doctrines 
were  taught,  as  it  appeared  from  the  deities  they  adored,  the 
services  they  presented,  the  heaven  they  anticipated,  and  the 
means  by  which  they  expected  to  attain  it;  and,  thirdly,  the 
success  with  which  this  preaching  had  been  attended  amongst 
such  a  people.  This  sermon  was  throughout  a  series  of  strik- 
ing facts,  most  suitably  selected  and  admirably  adapted  to 
sustain  the  leading  point  of  the  discourse ;  and  it  conducted 
the  hearers  by  several  steps  to  this  grand  demonstration,  that 
the  Gospel  was  the  only  system  suited  to  the  spiritual  necessi- 
ties of  mankind,  and  sufficiently  powerful  to  elevate,  sanctify, 
and  save  the  heathen. 

These  particulars  show  that,  guided  by  the  clear  discern- 
ment and  good  sense  which  he  largely  possessed,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams had  thus  early  ascertained  "  the  line  of  things"  within 
which  it  became  him  to  labor,  and  the  class  of  topics  and 
methods  of  illustration,  which  were  best  adapted  to  interest 
and  influence  a  public  audience.  In  the  following  sentence 
from  a  letter  to  one  of  his  fellow-laborers,  he  has  supplied  the 
rule  of  his  own  procedure,  and  the  secret  of  his  great  success 
as  a  missionary  advocate : — "  Should  you,"  he  writes,  "  or 
any  of  your  brethren  come  to  England,  furnish  yourselves, 
not  so  much  with  well  got-up  sermons,  as  with  important  and 
impressive  facts."  Upon  this  principle  he  generally  proceed- 
ed. But,  at  first,  he  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  select 
from  the  almost  boundless  stores  of  information  which  he  had 
acquired  during  his  long  residence  in  Polynesia ;  and  at  one 
or  two  of  his  earlier  engagements,  his  choice  of  topics  was 
not  the  best.  Many  subjects,  connected  with  the  condition 
of  the  tribes  amongst  whom  he  had  labored,  appeared  to  him 
peculiarly  interesting,  and  well  adapted  to  awaken  Christian 
compassion  on  their  behalf,  which  were  not  the  most  suitable 
for  a  mixed  assembly.  This  was  the  case  with  the  mythology 
and  traditions  of  the  islanders,  whom  his  instrumentality  had 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  279 


drawn  from  the  shadowy  regions  of  a  vagrant  and  demoraliz- 
ing fancy  into  the  broad  and  bright  daylight  of  Divine  truth. 
Having  stored  his  memory  with  a  multifarious  mass  of  such 
curious  lore,  and  believing  that  no  facts  could  more  fully  il- 
lustrate the  deluded  and  degraded  state  of  the  heathen,  on  a 
few  occasions  he  drew  from  these  stores  more  freely  than 
was  necessary  or  expedient.  At  one  place  to  which  the  wri- 
ter accompanied  him,  he  occupied  in  this  way  much  of  the 
time,  and  thus  failed  to  make  the  most  desirable  impression 
upon  his  audience.  But  this  early  error  was  soon  corrected. 
He  speedily  discovered  what  was  most  impressive ;  and,  as 
no  man  ever  sought  with  purer  motives,  or  received  with 
greater  kindness,  the  friendly  suggestions  of  his  brethren,  he 
learned,  in  a  short  time,  so  to  speak  as  seldom  to  fail. 

But  while  facts  formed  the  staple  of  Mr.  Williams's  ser- 
mons and  speeches,  and  he  rarely  traversed  the  region  of 
mere  sentiment,  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  his  addresses 
were  nothing  more  than  a  rude  mass  of  unassorted  materials. 
Order  was  a  natural  and  very  obvious  feature  of  his  mind. 
This  the  reader  must  have  often  remarked  from  the  time 
when  he  arranged  so  neatly  his  cabin  on  board  the  Harriet 
at  Gravesend,*  and  especially  during  his  residence  at  Raia- 
tea.     And  it  was  as  obvious  in  his  addresses  as  in  his  habits 
and  habitation.     The  facts  he  narrated  were  almost  invari- 
ably adduced  either  in  illustration  of  some  important  state- 
ment, in  proof  of  some  leading  position,  or  as  an  incitement 
to  zeal  and  effort.     The  simplicity  of  his  aim,  and  his  sin- 
cere desire  to  impress  his  auditors  with  the  pitiable  condition 
of  the  degraded  heathen,  or  to  demonstrate  the  value  of"  the 
mighty  Gospel,"   as  the   only   means  of  their  deliverance, 
naturally  suggested  the  most  suitable  selection,  and  the  best 
arrangement.     Hence  the  unity  as  well   as  variety  which 
marked  his  sermons  and  speeches.     These  were  not  mere 
strings  of  isolated  incidents,  but  chains  of  closely  connected 
truths  with  their  appropriate  illustrations ;  they  did  not,  like 
the  camera  obscura,  throw  down  before  the  observer's  eye 
a  multitude   of  objects   which,  although  interesting,  were 
evanescent,  but  they  resembled  a   lens,  both   in  the  sim- 
plicity and  the  power'  with  which  they  collected  the  rays 
of  light  into  a  focus  to  illuminate  a  principle,  or  to  shine 
upon  the  heart.     And   the   same   earnest   desire   to  make 

*Vide,  p.  27. 


280  LIFE     OF    THE 

definite  and  durable  impressions  in  favor  of  Christian  mis- 
sions, kept  him  from  long  digressions.  With  rare  excep- 
tions, his  statements  were  not  incidentally,  but  immedi- 
ately applicable  to  his  object.  Few  men  ever  spoke  more 
ad  rem.  His  practical  tact  -and  business  habits  were  in 
this  way  as  evident  on  the  platform  and  in  the  pulpit, 
as  they  had  been  elsewhere.  And  the  direct  relation  sub- 
sisting between  facts  and  principles,  which  were  invariably 
connected  in  his  addresses,  gave  to  both  a  point  and  a  power 
not  usually  attained  even  by  the  clearest  and  closest  abstract 
demonstrations. 

The  sketch  already  given  of  the  speeches  and  sermon 
delivered  at  Birmingham,  will  enable  the  reader  to  form  his 
own  judgment  upon  these  topics.  And,  as  it  is  believed 
that  much  of  Mr.  Williams's  power,  (for  power  it  was  and 
such  as  few  have  been  able  to  command,)  resulted  from  the 
wisdom  with  which  he  selected  and  arranged  his  numerous 
illustrations  of  heathen  society  and  missionary  success,  it 
may  not  be  improper  to  present  another  brief  outline  of  one 
of  his  discourses,  as  an  exemplification  of  these  features 
of  his  public  engagements.  This  outline  is  chosen,  not  as 
the  choicest,  but  as  the  fairest  specimen  of  the  class  of  pro- 
ductions to  which  it  belongs.  Only  one  or  two  of  the  facts, 
however,  with  which  this  sermon  is  filled  will  be  adduced, 
because  the  others  have  been  already  published  : — 

The  text  was  Psalm  lxxiv.  20.  "  The  dark  places  of  the  earth  art 
full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty.'"  After  a  very  brief  personal  exor- 
dium, the  preacher  announced  the  following  topics  for  discussion. — 
I.  To  illustrate  the  fact,  that  large  portions  of  the  earth  are  subjected 
to  the  deepest  darkness.  II.  To  show  the  cruelties  which  arc  perpe- 
trated where  this  darkness  prevails.  III.  To  point  out  the  obligation 
of  Christians  to  dispel  this  darkness,  and,  to  prevent  these  cruelties  by 
the  dissemination  of  the  Gospel.  The  first  topic  is  introduced,  by 
supposing  that  a  district  of  our  own  land  was  in  a  state  of  perfect  and 
perpetual  darkness;  that  over  its  vales  and  hills,  its  fields  and  rivers, 
the  orb  of  day  never  arose,  and  that  not  a  solitary  beam  of  light  had 
visited  its  dreary  dwellings  ;  and  then  the  preacher  asked,  with  what 
emotions  should  we  hear  of  the  condition  of  its  inhabitants  ?  «  Trans- 
fer then,'  he  proceeds,  '  your  ideas  from  an  English  county,  thus 
deprived  of  natural  light,  to  islands,  countries,  and  mighty  continents 
of  our  world,  where  moral  darkness  reigns  without  one  single  ray 
from  the  Sun  of  righteousness.  Of  this  condition,  to  a  considerable 
extent,  I  have  been  an  eye-witness.  Three  things  appear  to  me 
essential  in  order  to  salvation, — a  knowledge  of  God,  of  ourselves, 
and  of  Jesus  Christ  as  mediator.  Now,  the  heathen  are  grossly 
ignorant  upon  all  these  subjects,  and  substitute  for  sacred  truth  the 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  281 

most  absurd  and  impious  notions  with  which  the  father  of  lies  could 
inspire  them.  '  They  know  not  God.'  Is  not  this  proved  by  the 
almost  universal  fact,  that  they  have  changed  the  glory  of  the  incor- 
ruptible God  into  an  image  like  unto  corruptible  men,  and  four-footed 
beasts,  and  creeping  things?  In  various  islands  which  I  have  visited, 
snakes,  lizards,  rats,  dogs,  birds,  sharks,  eels,  and  numerous  other 
creatures,  had  been  the  only  deities  of  their  ancestors,  and  were  the 
objects  of  their  own  adoration.  And  to  these  gods  they  ascribe  the 
most  impure  acts,  and  the  most  malevolent  affections.  It  was  the 
general  belief  that  they  were  never  so  well  pleased  as  when  their 
altars  were  stained  with  human  blood,  or  as  when  the  bodies  of  human 
victims  were  hung  from  the  branches  of  the  trees  of  their  sacred 
groves.  O  my  Christian  friends,  how  much  do  you  enjoy  !  Your 
living  hours  are  irradiated  with  scriptural  views  of  God,  and  your 
dying  moments  cheered  with  the  prospect  of  his  glory.  But  no  such 
pleasures  are  known  to  those  who  inhabit  the  dark  places  of  the 
earth.  *  *  Equally  ignorant  are  they  of  the  loorks  of  God,  as  of  God 
himself.  The  heavens  they  believed  were  formerly  flat  on  the  earth, 
and  that  men  were  obliged  to  crawl,  until  one  of  their  ancestors 
conceived  and  executed  the  mighty  purpose  of  lifting  them  to  a  more 
convenient  place  in  which,  by  several  successive  and  most  laborious 
efforts,  he  was  at  length  successful.  While  thus  toiling  beneath  his 
ponderous  (load,  a  multitude  of  dragon-flies  were  employed  in  severing 
with  their  wings  the  chords  which  bound  the  heavens  to  the  earth.' 
The  preacher  then  proceeds  to  illustrate  the  same  sentiment,  by 
adverting  to  the  Polynesian  traditions  respecting  the  creation  of 
all  things,  and  the  causes  of  natural  phenomena,  and  passes  on 
to  prove. 

**  Secondly,  That  the  heathen  are  ignorant  of  themselves.  The 
natives  of  the  various  islands  which  bestud  the  vast  Pacific,  have  no 
knowledge  of  their  own  origin.  Upon  this  subject,  their  ideas  are 
too  absurd  to  be  mentioned  from  this  place.  The  nearest  approach 
to  the  truth  on  this  subject,  which  they  appear  to  have  attained,  was 
the  tradition  that  Taaroa  formed  the  first  man  of  sand.  But  their 
accounts  on  this  point  were  confused  and  contradictory  ;  and  none 
of  them  had  the  faintest  conception  of  the  truth,  that  •  man  became 
a  living  soul.'  Their  ideas  of  sin  were  fearfully  defective.  Crimes, 
of  which  we  can  scarcely  think  without  pollution,  were  commonly 
practised  with  unconcern.  They  work  all  manner  of  uncleanness 
with  greediness,  and  the  greatest  adept  in  wickedness  is  often  most 
esteemed.  Equally  ignorant  are  they  of  human  accountability. 
They  know  nothing  of  themselves  as  guilty  before  God,  and  have  no 
anticipation  of  the  final  judgment."  Having  shown  that,  though 
aware  of  some  distinction  between  the  body  and  the  soul,  and  pos- 
sessing a  glimmering  conception  of  a  future  state,  the  light  which 
was  in  them  was  darkness,  he  proceeds  by  similar  illustrations,  to 
establish  the  next  position. 

Thirdly,  That  they  were' ignorant  of  the  toay  of  salvation  by  a.  Me- 
diator. "True,"  he  says,  "they  offered  sacrifice;  but  for  what? 
Not  for  the  violation  of  God's  law.  No  atonement  was  ever  made  or 
asked  for  lying,  for  theft,  for  adultery,  for  murder.  These  had  no 
place  in  their  catalogue  of  crimes.  But  it  was  when  sacred  food  had 
been  eaten,  when  the  marais  were  overgrown  with  weeds,  or  were 

24* 


282 


LIFE     OF    THE 


suffered  to  fall  into  decay,  when  some  tabu  had  been  broken,  or  some 
impious  rat  had  formed  its  nest  in  the  cloth  which  enveloped  the 
god,  that  storms,  lightning,  or  pestilence,  avenged  the  insulted  deity. 
And  how  were  these  atoned  ?  By  offering  pigs,  of  which  the  priests 
knew  how  to  dispose.  This,  then,  is  their  dark  state  in  life  and  in 
death.  '  They  feed  upon  ashes ;  a  deceived  heart  has  turned  them 
aside ;  they  cannot  deliver  their  own  soul,  or  say.  Is  there  not  a  lie  in 
my  right  hand  t '  Christians !  are  they  not  objects  lor  your  deepest 
commiseration  ?  " 

II.  To  show  the  cruelties  which  are  perpetrated  where  this  darkness 
prevails,  the  preacher  commences  by  the  observation,  that  cruelty 
appears  in  the  text  to  have  been  personified,  and  presented  as  a 
mighty  monster,  reigning  triumphant,  and  possessing  habitations 
throughout  the  earth,  and  excluding  mercy  from  the  homes  and 
hosorns  of  men.  Having  assured  his  audience  that  the  illustrations 
he  was  about  to  present  of  this  fearful  fact  were  not  adduced  to 
harrow  up  their  feelings,  but  to  increase  their  gratitude,  call  forth 
their  compassion,  and  "  constrain  every  individual  to  exert  himself  to 
•the  utmost  in  forwarding  so  good,  so  holy,  and  so  benevolent  an 
object  as  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel,"  he  first  refers  to  the  preva- 
lence of  infanticide.  "  Can  a  woman,"  he  asks,  "forget  her  sucking 
child?"  This  question  he  answers  by  many  harrowing  details,  and 
concludes  with  the  following  dreadful  illustration.  "  We  had  a  ser- 
vant living  with  us  for  fifteen  years,  whose  business  it  was  for- 
merly to  destroy  infants.  She  informed  me  that  her  general  method 
of  accomplishing  her  object,  was  to  break  their  little  fingers  and 
toes;  and,  if  that  did  not  kill  them,  to  seize  them  by  the  throat. 
The  last  instance  in  which  she  exercised  her  cruel  calling  was  after 
many  persons  in  the  island  had  embraced  Christianity ;  but  she  told 
me  that  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  she  could  destroy  the  little 
innocent.*  For  a  considerable  time  the  dear  babe  struggled  in  her 
arms  in  agony,  and  appeared  as  if  determined,  against  all  her  efforts, 
not  to  die.  It  was  a  fine,  beautiful  girl ;  and  the  unhappy  instru- 
ment of  its  death  said  to  me  that,  though  a  long  period  had  passed 
sincp  she  perpetrated  the  crime,  the  image  of  the  dying  babe,  as 
it  then  writhed  in  her  arms,  continued  to  haunt  her  both  awake 
and  asleep." 

Human  sacrifice  was  the  next  topic  adduced  in  illustration  of 
heathen  cruelty  ;  and  having  presented  evidence  of  the  prevalence 
of  this  custom,  the  preacher  presses  home  his  subject  by  the  fol- 
lowing appeal.  "Thus  in  a  moment  was  the  wife  and  the  family 
thrown  into  consternation,  and  agonizing  grief.  You  who  are  wives, 
and  tenderly  attached  to  your  husbands,  would  you  not  suffer  the 
greatest  anguish  and  horror  were  the  dear  partners  of  your  joys  thus 
torn  from  your  embraces,  and  slain  by  cruel  assassins  before  your 
eyes  ?  You  that  are  children,  and  are  blessed  with  fathers  in  whom 
you  delight,  and  to  whom  you  look  up  with  all  the  ardor  of  youthful 
affection,  how  would  you  feel  were  that  dear  friend  suddenly  seized 
in  your  midst,  dragged  from  his  home,  or  speared  before  your  eyes? 
And  do  not  for  a  moment  imagine,  my  dear  hearers,  that  because 
these  wives,  and  sons  and  daughters,  are  of  a  different  color  from 
yourselves,  that  they  are  without  natural  affection.  '  God  hath  made 
of  one  Mood  <ill  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.'     Sometimes,  whole  districts 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  283 

were  devoted  to  sacrifice.  But  the  Gospel  has  delivered  them. 
About  a  thousand  Rarotongans  lived  in  the  mountains  to  avoid 
destruction,  until  I  had  the  unspeakable  happiness  of  introducing 
Christianity  into  their  island.  But  now  they  and  their  pious  chief 
are  dwelling  in  a  most  beautiful  plain  at  a  little  distance  fiom  the 
sea-shore,  in  a  settlement  almost  a  mile  in  extent,  consisting  of  white 
cottages  on  either  side  of  a  noble  chapel,  which  I  assisted  in  opening 
the  day  before  1  left." 

War  was  the  last  topic,  from  which  illustrations  were  drawn  to 
sustain  his  position  ;  and,  after  other  facts,  known  to  the  readers 
of  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  had  been  adduced,  Mr.  Williams 
closed  this  part  of  the  discourse  by  the  following  statement :  — 
u  I  was,  on  one  occasion,  at  an  island  when  a  number  of  canoes  were 
returning  from  a  sanguinary  battle.  The  body  of  each  canoe  was 
filled  with  captives  destined  to  be  slaughtered  and  eaten,  while 
around  the  fore  and  aft  parts,  which  were  raised  several  feet  above 
the  centre,  there  were  strung  by  the  hair  the  heads  of  the  slain.  On 
landing,  a  chief  first  took  one  of  these  heads  by  the  hair  ;  and  holding 
it  up  to  the  spectators,  he  stated  whose  it  was,  and  then  expatiated 
upon  the  valor  with  which  he  had  been  encountered  and  overcome. 
Then  he  took  a  second,  and  a  third  ;  but  as  soon  as  he  held  up  the 
fourth,  and  said  — '  This  is  the  head  of  the  great  chief,'  mentioning 
the  name,  the  daughter,  who  was  present  as  a  captive,  no  sooner 
beheld  the  bloody  features,  and  heard  the  familiar  name  of  her  mur- 
dered father,  than  she  gave  a  dreadful  shriek,  and  fell  senseless 
to  the  ground.  But  I  forbear ;  enough  surely  has  been  said  to 
show  that  '  the  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations 
of  cruelty.' " 

III.  The  obligation  to  remove  these  evils  by  the  dissemination  of  the 
Gospel  was  shown  ;  —  by  the  condition  of  the  heathen; —  by  the  design 
of  Christ,  as  declared  when  he  said  that  other  sheep  he  mast,  bring 
in;  —by  the  commission  given  to  his  church; — by  the  fact  that  to  vs 
are  committed  the  oracles  of  God;  —  by  the  considerations  that  if 
Christians  do  not,  others  will  not  evangelize  the  heathen;  —  that  while 
toe  are  deliberating  they  are  dying; — that  great  success  has  already 
crowned  missionary  labors;  —  and  that  the  heathen  are  waiting  to 
receive  the  xcord,  of  life.  To  the  illustration  of  the  last  two  topics 
under  this  division,  Mr.  Williams  again  brought  forward  the  facts 
of  his  own  history,  and  concluded  by  the  inquiry,  "  Can  y  u  employ 
your  talents  in  a  better  cause,  or  devote  yourselves  to  the  service 
of  a  better  master  ?  " 

This  outline  may  suffice  to  show  that  Mr.  Williams's 
success  was  not  the  effect  of  adventurous  attractions,  but  the 
result  of  statements  which  few  could  hear  without  emotion, 
and  of  arguments  which  none  could  resist  without  sin.  And 
it  was  not  surprising  that  he  should  soon  acquire  extraor- 
dinary popularity.  Within  a  short  time  from  his  landing, 
the  inquiry,  —  "Have  you  heard  Mr.  Williams  the  mis- 
sionary?" was  frequently  made  by  those  who  felt  an  interest 
in  the  great  subject  of  evangelization,  and  applications  so 


.. 

284  LIFE     OP    THE 

numerous  began  to  pour  in  upon  himself  and  the  officers 
of  the  Society,  as  to  exclude  all  hope  of  rest  or  leisure. 
After  his  Birmingham  visit,  he  preached  and  spoke  at  several 
places  in  the  counties  of  Stafford,  Warwick,  and  North- 
ampton, and  everywhere  attracted  crowds,  who  listened  to 
him  with  astonishment  and  delight.  But  it  is  unnecessary 
to  trace  his  course  through  its  successive  stages.  His  public 
engagements  for  the  Society  with  which  he  was  connected 
necessarily  resembled  each  other  in  their  most  remarkable 
features.  Ere  the  close  of  1834,  he  had  been  engaged  at 
Liverpool  and  several  other  important  provincial  towns ;  and 
had  also  pleaded  the  missionary  cause  from  many  of  the 
most  influential  pulpits  in  the  metropolis. 

But  almost  absorbing  as  these  public  engagements  were, 
Mr.  Williams  found  opportunities  for  promoting  by  other 
means  the  prosperity  of  the  South  Sea  Mission.  Very  soon 
after  his  arrival  in  England,  he  submitted  to  the  Directors  a 
series  of  suggestions,  which,  after  various  conferences  with 
him  on  the  subject,  they  approved.  Of  these  the  most  im- 
portant were,  to  establish  a  self-supporting  Theological  Col- 
lege at  Rarotonga,  for  the  education  of  native  missionaries ; 
to  commence  a  school  at  Tahiti,  in  which  the  chiefs'  sons 
and  others  might  obtain  a  superior  education,  and  which 
might  also  accomplish  the  valuable  purpose  of  a  normal 
institution  for  the  training  of  native  schoolmasters;  and  to 
place  at  his  disposal  the  means  of  strengthening  existing  mis- 
sions, and  of  conveying  the  Gospel  far  beyond  the  point  at 
which  it  had  hitherto  been  spread. 

One  of  the  objects  in  which  he  felt  the  earliest  and  deep- 
est interest  on  reaching  England,  was  the  printing  of  the  Ra- 
rotonga New  Testament.  This  translation  of  the  oracles  of 
God  into  the  language  of  a  people  whose  island  he  had  dis- 
covered, and  to  whom  he  first  conveyed  the  Gospel,  he  justly 
deemed  a  peculiar  treasure.  To  obtain  it,  he  and  his  brethren 
had  labored  long  and  hard  ;  and  now  he  ardently  desired  to 
be  enabled  to  convey  back  the  printed  Scriptures  to  their 
shores,  and  to  crown  his  former  gifts  with  this  inestimable 
boon.  He,  therefore,  laid  his  MS.  before  the  committee  of 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  by  whom  a  select  num- 
ber of  their  body  was  appointed  to  confer  with  him  on  the 
subject  The  following  account  of  this  interview  is  given  in 
a  letter  to  Mr.  Nott,  dated  January  24th,  1835  : — 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  285 

"  The  Bible  Society  are  printing  our  Rarotonga  translation.  I  had 
to  meet,  the  editorial  committee,  composed  of  Dr.  this,  and  Dr.  that, 
who  subjected  me  to  a  close  examination  respecting  the  merits  of  the 
work.  I  told  them  that  it  corresponded  closely  with  the  Tahitian,  but 
that  every  verse  had  been  compared  with  the  Greek  original.  They 
seemed  surprised  that  any  of  us  should  understand  Greek ;  but  1  re- 
plied that  some  of  the  missionaries  had  received  a  classical  education, 
and  that  others  by  dint  of  perseverance  had  acquired  sufficient  know- 
ledge of  the  language  to  discover,  by  the  use  of  a  good  critical  ap- 
paratus, the  sense  of  the  sacred  writings.  I  said,  moreover,  that  I  con- 
ceived that  the  excellence  of  a  translation  did  not  depend  merely  up- 
on an  acquaintance  with  the  language  from  which  it  was  translated, 
but  also  with  that  into  which  it  was  rendered  ;  that  we  possessed  the 
latter,  and,  with  the  aid  of  the  numerous  commentators,  it  was  not 
difficult  to  convey  the  sense  of  nearly  every  passage  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. They  next  inquired  what  helps  we  had.  I  told  them  Mack- 
night,  Doddridge,  Poole,  Campbell,  Haweis,  Guyse,  Owen,  and 
others  ;  when  they  admitted  that  we  possessed  many  facilities.  We 
then  went  into  the  orthography  of  the  language,  when  I  stated  our 
principles.  They  asked  what  authorities  we  had  followed  ;  Forster, 
Cooke,  Humboldt,  Marsden,  or  others  ?  I  told  them  that  we  had  fol- 
lowed no  authority,  that  we  better  understood  the  language  than  those 
whose  names  had  been  mentioned,  and  that  I  had  never  read  anything 
on  the  subject,  except  what  had  been  written  by  missionaries,  that 
was  worthy  of  the  least  regard." 

But  Mr.  Williams,  though  much  occupied  in  superintend- 
ing the  press,  was  engaged  in  other  literary  labors  besides 
that  of  revising  the  sheets  of  the  Rarotongan  Testament. 
Early  in  the  year  1835,  his  mind,  and  time,  and  tongue  were 
incessantly  engaged  in  useful  occupations ;  but  his  spirit  was 
never  more  buoyant,  and  he  had  rarely  felt  more  cheerful  and 
happy.  The  following  short  extract  from  a  letter  dated  May, 
1835,  will  exhibit  both  his  employments  and  his  state  of  mind 
at  this  period  : — "  The  superintending  the  press  is  very  labo- 
rious work.  I  have,  however,  10,000  tracts  of  various  kinds 
completed.  The  Journies  of  the  Israelites,  Bunyan's  Pil- 
grim, and  other  works  are  in  hand.  I  am  also  fully  engaged 
in  public.  Within  the  last  two  months  I  have  preached  and 
spoken  between  sixty  and  seventy  times.  I  trust  great  things 
may  be  accomplished  for  the  mission,  a  deeper  interest 
awakened  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  and  the  means  obtained 
of  extending  our  labors  as  far  as  New  Guinea.  You  and  my 
dear  brethren  must  excuse  the  haste  and  imperfections  of  this 
communication.  I  have  scarcely  a  day  disengaged  for  the 
whole  year." 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  society,  Mr.  Williams  was 
requested  to  "  rehearse  what  God  had  done  by  him,  and  how 


236  LIFE     OF    THE 

he  had  opened  the  door  of  faith  unto  the  Gentiles."  But  the 
time  and  endurance  of  the  vast  assembly  had  been  so  far  ex- 
hausted when  he  rose  to  address  it,  that  he  restricted  himself 
to  a  very  brief  statement  of  the  purpose  of  his  visit  to  this 
country,  and  to  the  proposal  of  the  following  expansive 
scheme  of  Christian  benevolence.  The  truly  catholic  views 
now  developed  had,  as  the  reader  will  remember,  been  his 
fixed  sentiments  for  many  years,  and  they  strikingly  illustrate 
that  "  enlargedness  of  heart,"  and  purely  missionary  zeal 
which  so  peculiarly  characterized  the  man.  He  had  his  set- 
tled opinions  upon  the  points  of  difference  between  himself 
and  the  other  religious  bodies  of  whom  he  speaks,  and  some 
of  these  he  held  most  tenaciously.  He  was  a  decided  Dis- 
senter, a  conscientious  Independent,  and  a  firm  Psedobaptist ; 
but  his  soul  was  too  much  alive  to  the  glory  of  Christ  and 
the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  to  permit  for  an  instant  the  sub- 
jects upon  which  he  could  not  concur  with  his  Christian 
brethren,  to  separate  him  from  them,  or  prevent  him  from 
cordially  uniting  in  every  plan  by  which  the  servants  of 
Christ  might  make  known  "  the  common  salvation."  In  this 
respect  his  views  and  feelings  peculiarly  fitted  him  for  con- 
nexion with  a  Society,  whose  fundamental  principle  it  is  to 
send  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God  to  the  heathen, 
apart  from  the  forms  of  church  polity  which  distinguish  dif- 
ferent sections  of  Christians.  After  the  enumeration  of  other 
purposes,  which  he  expected  to  secure  on  his  return  to  Poly- 
nesia, he  thus  proceeds  : — 

"All  the  important  objects  which  have  been  enumerated  will,  I 
hope,  be  accomplished.  But  1  have  another  proposition  to  make  of 
still  greater  magnitude.  It  is  that  Christians  of  all  denominations 
should  forthwith  unite  in  a  plan  to  bring  under  culture  every  group 
and  every  island  of  importance  that  remains  unevangelized  in  the 
South  Pacific  Ocean."  Having  enumerated  the  islands  into  which 
the  Gospel  had  been  introduced,  and  those  which  remained  in  dark- 
ness, he  then  proceeded,  "  Now  suppose  our  Wesleyan  brethren  were 
to  bring  the  energy  of  their  system,  which  in  many  respects  is  so  well 
adapted  to  missionary  work,  to  bear  upon  the  Figi  group,  mighty  as 
the  difficulties  are,  they  would  doubtless  soon  yield  to  the  mightier 
power  of  the  Gospel.  The  Wesleyan  Society  has  sent  out  one  labor- 
er into  this  field.  I  hope  sincerely  that  they  will  see  the  necessity  of 
sending  out  immediately  six  or  eight  more.  To  this  group,  the  Ro- 
man Catholics  have  already  sent  two  missionaries  ;  but,  touching  at 
the  Gambiers  on  their  way,  and  finding  the  natives  somewhat  pre- 
pared by  the  labors  of  our  native  missionaries,  they  remained  there, 
and  sent  back  immediately  to  South  America  for  others  to  go  to  the 
Figis.     Another  inducement  is  that  we  have  native  missionaries  there. 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  287 

From  them  a  very  interesting  letter  has  been  received,  which  I  should 
have  read,  had  time  been  afforded.  Thus  you  see  the  work  is  begun, 
and  I  can  assure  our  Wesleyan  brethren,  that  I,  and  I  believe  all  my 
esteemed  brethren,  would  feel  an  equal  pleasure  in  preparing  the  way 
for  missionaries  from  their  Society,  as  from  that  with  which  we  are 
more  closely  connected.  Suppose  we  were  next  to  call  upon  our 
friends  in  Scotland  to  take  their  part  in  this  great  work.  We  know 
they  would  readily  respond  to  the  invitation,  tor,  although  their  coun- 
try is  cold,  their  hearts  are  warm  in  the  missionary  cause.  Suppose, 
too,  we  were  to  look  over  the  walls  of  the  establishment,  shake  hand8 
with  our  brethren  inside,  and  invite  them  also  to  share  in  the  toils  of 
conflict,  and  divide  the  spoils  of  victory.  Our  Baptist  brethren  we 
should  also  wish  to  see  occupying  one  of  the  groups  ;  and  then,  Sir, 
if  we  still  want  aid,  let  us  invite  our  American  brethren  to  the  work  ; 
they  are  giants  in  the  missionary  cause. 

"  Now,  sir,  where  is  the  difficulty  ?  As  to  myself,  I  am  thoroughly 
convinced  of  its  practicability.  We  are  like  so  many  husbandmen, 
each  having  our  own  modes  of  cultivation,  but  all  sowing  the  same 
1  incorruptible  seed.'  The  object  of  all  husbandmen,  whatever  be 
their  modes  of  cultivation,  is  a  harvest.  All  Christian  societies  wish 
to  gather  a  harvest  of  immortal  spirits,  redeemed  and  sanctified,  into 
the  garner  of  our  heavenly  Master.  Where  then  is  the  difficulty? 
Our  societies  need  only  apportion  the  work  amongst  themselves,  de- 
termine to  form  six  more  effective  missions,  and  all  the  interesting 
groups  in  that  extended  ocean  would  be  blessed  with  the  light  of  Di- 
vine truth.  The  Christian  public  would  cordially  approve  the  de- 
sign, would  support  it  by  their  purses,  and  ensure  success  by  their 
prayers." 

Having  during  this  month  of  sacred  festivity  spoken  at 
the  annual  meetings  of  the  Bible,  Wesleyan  Missionary, 
Religious  Tract,  Christian  Instruction,  and  other  kindred  so- 
cieties, Mr.  Williams  resumed  his  labors  in  the  country,  a 
brief  sketch  of  which  will  be  found  in  the  following  passage 
of  a  letter  to  Mr.  Pritchard,  dated,  Devonshire,  Sept.  1, 1835. 

"  You  will  perhaps  be  disappointed  at  my  speech  at  our  own  anni- 
versary. From  one  of  the  other  brethren,  you  will  hear  the  reason 
why  I  said  no  more  on  that  occasion  ;  and  to  another  of  them  I  will 
send  an  account  of  the  Manchester  meeting.  Upwards  of  £3000  was 
collected  there  !  I  am  now  in  Sidmouth,  and  attended  a  public  meet- 
ing last  night  in  the  assembly  room.  This  is  a  very  laborious  work. 
I  preached  thrice  on  the  Sabbath,  spoke  on  Monday  evening,  and 
again  last  night.  I  am  now  going  to  a  public  breakfast.  At  eleven 
o'clock,  1  am  to  be  six  miles  hence  to  speak  at  a  Bible  meeting ;  and, 
in  the  evening,  I  am  to  attend  a  third  meeting.  I  am  almost  worn 
out.  I  have  not  had  one  Sabbath  disengaged  since  my  arrival.  The 
Directors  have  agreed  to  allow  an  annual  visit  to  New  South  Wales; 
and,  in  all  probability  we  shall  return  in  a  nice  150-ton  ship  of  our 
own,  that  will  be  entirely  devoted  to  missionary  purposes.  A  high 
school,  and  many  other  objects,  are  at  present  kept  in  abeyance.  We 
have  had  many  consultations  respecting  these  things  ;  but  I  have 
been  travelling  so  much,  1  have  not  had  time  to  meet  the  Directors 


288  LIFE     OP     THE 

on  any  subject  whatever  for  the  last  seven  months.  1  have  now  ran 
away  from  Cornwall  ;  but  they  have  sent  letters  that  1  must  go  there. 
I  expect  to  be  at  their  meeting  on  Tuesday,  and  stay  through  the 
week.  After  this,  I  go  for  six  or  eight  weeks  into  Scotland,  and 
from  tlience  to  Hampshire.  This  will  occupy  me  up  to  Christmas.  I 
shall  then  lie  by  all  the  winter,  which  is  until  the  1st  of  February.  It 
is  impossible  to  evade  such  engagements.  1  fear  it  will  be  twelve  or 
eighteen  months  before  we  can  return,  as  I  must  prepare  other  books, 
get  my  voyages  printed,  etc.  Be  assured  that  all  the  success  which 
has  hitherto  attended  me,  and  all  the  kindness  of  friends,  has  not  in 
the  least  abated  my  affection  for  any  of  you,  or  for  the  mission  in 
which  I  have  so  long  labored  ;  and  nothing  ever  will.  I  pray  that 
God  may  grant  me  his  gracious  assistance  in  my  future  proceedings." 

The  reference  in  the  preceeding  extract  to  Mr.  Williams's 
intention  of  printing  his  missionary  voyages  naturally  brings 
that  subject  under  notice.    Having  been  importuned  by  num- 
erous friends  upon  whose  judgment  he  could  rely,  he  resolved, 
as  early  as  possible,  to  publish  the  most   important  events  of 
his  personal  history.     With  a  view  to  this   object,  he  repeat- 
edly endeavored  to  obtain  a  temporary  release   from   public 
engagements ;  and  the  officers  of  the  Society  were  most  wil- 
ling to  meet  his  wishes.     But  their   united  efforts  were  vain. 
So  numerous  and  urgent  were  the  importunities  of  ministers 
and  missionary  auxiliaries  in   various  parts  of  the   country, 
that  he  found  it  impossible,  except  by  a  stern  resistance,  the 
most  contrary  to  his  character,  to  resist  appeals,  prompted  as 
these  were   by  the  kindest  feelings,  and  the  purest  motives. 
He,  therefore,  yielded  to  successive  solicitations,  hoping,  and 
almost  resolving,  that  each  one  should  be  the  last,  until  eigh- 
teen months  had  passed,  ere  he  could  even  begin  this  impor- 
tant, and  to  him  most  difficult  undertaking.     At  length,  how- 
ever, finding  that  the  pressure  for  his  services  were  increased 
rather  than  diminished  by  all  his  previous  compliances,  and 
that,  without  some  breathing  time,  he  would  be  compelled  to 
relinquish  his  design,  the  Directors  kindly  stood  between  him 
and  his  host  of  applicants;  and,  at  the  close  of  1835,  he  ob- 
tained a  brief  respite.     But  this  was  barely  sufficient  to  ena- 
ble him  to  do  more  than  form  the  plan  of  his  future  publica- 
tion.    Others  were  not  parties  to  the  agreement  between  him- 
self and  the  Society ;  and  he  soon  found  the  well  meant  at- 
tentions of  private  friendship,  and  the  numerous  applications 
to  preach  or  to  speak,  nearly  as  distracting  as  those   which 
had  previously  reached    him   through    official  channels.     In 
these  circumstances,  his   amiable  facility  of  disposition  was 
indulged  almost  to  a  fault,  and  he  wanted  the  heroic  but  ne- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  2W9 

cessary  resolution  to  resist  his  unmerciful  besiegers.  But  he 
could  do  most  things  more  easily  than  refuse  a  request,  with- 
stand the  solicitation  of  Christian  kindness,  or  say  "  No  "  to 
any  urgent  appeal  for  his  assistance  at  missionary  services. 
Yet  amidst  these  distractions,  he  began  and  prosecuted  a 
work,  now  classed  amongst  the  choicest  literary  treasures  of 
the  church.  Excepting  a  few  detached  days  spent  at  the 
house  of  a  friend,  nothing  but  broken  fragments,  and  many 
of  them  mere  fractions  of  time  could  be  secured  for  his  ob- 
ject. Seldom,  while  at  home,  could  Mr.  Williams  command 
a  single  hour  of  uninterrupted  leisure.  Visitors  from  town 
and  country,  or  communications  which  required  an  immedi- 
ate reply,  were  continually  calling  him  from  the  work  he  had 
in  hand.  No  one  but  an  eye-witness  can  conceive  of  the  tri- 
als of  temper  to  which,  under  these  circumstances,  he  was 
subjected  by  inconsiderate  intruders ;  and,  had  he  not  been 
one  of  the  most  amiable  of  human  beings,  (and  those  who 
knew  him  well  will  not  deem  this  description  overdone,)  their 
calls,  often  most  unnecessary  and  inconsiderate,  would  have 
kept  his  mind  in  a  state  of  fretfulness  and  fermentation,  and 
thus  have  utterly  unfitted  him  for  literary  labor.  But  the  wri- 
ter can  testify,  and  what  he  now  states  is  in  the  character  of 
an  observer,  that,  although  frequently  pained  by  the  loss  of 
time  to  him  so  peculiarly  precious,  his  temper  was  unruffled 
by  these  sad  interruptions.  No  visitor,  however  unwelcome, 
was  ever  met  but  with  a  smile.  His  kindness  and  courtesy 
at  these  seasons  shone  forth  with  peculiar  brightness.  He 
had  not  the  heart  to  give  intruders  a  significant  hint  that  it 
was  time  to  retire ;  and  often,  when  they  had  withdrawn,  he 
has  resumed  his  work  with  a  smiling  countenance,  and  ob- 
served, "Well,  I  do  hope  that  these  good  people  will  allow 
us  to  get  through  some  day." 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  may  be  deemed  surprising 
that  his  narrative  should  have  been  composed  at  all :  and  still 
more  so  that  it  should  have  been  completed  in  less  time  than 
is  usually  expended  in  the  preparation  of  volumes  of  the  same 
extent.  But  this  may  be  explained.  In  the  first  place,  the 
materials  of  the  work  were  already  familiar  to  its  author,  and 
many  of  its  facts  had  been  repeatedly  used  in  his  public  ad- 
dresses. But  this  would  have  availed  him  little,  had  not  his 
diligence  been  remarkable,  and  the  facility  with  which  he 
could  resume  his  work  after  interruption,  and  improve  the 
shortest  periods  of  time,  been  such  as  few  possess.  His  jour- 
25 


290  LIFE     OF    THE 

nals  also  afforded  him  assistance ;  but  only  a  small  portion 
was  copied  from  thence ;  the  far  greater  part  was  either  sup- 
plied from  memory,  or  entirely  re-written. 

The  previous  history  of  this  remarkable  man  has  shown  the 
reader  that  his  early  education  was  defective,  and  that  his  oc- 
cupations subsequently  to  his  departure  from  England  were 
not  such  as  to  supply  the  deficiency,  or  form  the  habit  of  cor- 
rect composition.  Of  this  he  was  fully  sensible,  and  it  is 
probable  that  he  would  never  have  prepared  the  Missionary 
Enterprises,  had  the  revision,  as  well  as  the  supply  of  the  ma- 
terials of  the  volume  rested  solely  with  himself.  But  neither 
time,  nor  previous  occupations,  permitted  him  to  do  much  be- 
yond throwing  off  in  haste  the  rough  sketch,  or  the  unfinished 
outline.  Had  he  attempted  more,  it  is  probable  that  he 
would  have  accomplished  nothing.  Yet,  although  biographi- 
cal fidelity  demands  the  acknowledgment  that  assistance  was 
given,  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  it  was  such  as  to  render 
the  question  of  authorship  in  the  least  degree  doubtful.  In 
its  main  features  and  most  essential  elements,  in  fact,  in 
everything  which  constitutes  a  claim  to  such  an  appropria- 
tion, the  volume  was,  what  it  professes  to  be,  his  own.  Such 
a  statement  would  have  been  withheld,  as  altogether  irrele- 
vant and  gratuitous,  had  it  not  been  called  for  by  rumors 
which  required  correction. 

Early  in  1836,  after  the  brief  and  broken  remission  already 
referred  to,  Mr.  Williams  was  again  on  the  wing ;  and,  from 
that  time  until  his  departure,  few  weeks  passed,  in  which  he 
did  not  fulfil  five,  or  more  frequently  six  public  engagements. 
On  each  of  these  occasions,  he  seldom  spoke  for  less  time 
than  an  hour,  and  generally  much  longer  ;  and  although  often 
weary,  he  seldom  complained.  These  addresses,  it  cannot  be 
supposed,  differed  very  materially  from  each  other.  During 
his  earlier  visits,  he  studied  variety  much  more  than  subse- 
quently ;  and  his  reason  for  the  change  was,  that  he  had  dis- 
covered which  of  his  numerous  descriptions  and  anecdotes 
awakened  the  liveliest  interest,  and  more  effectively  promoted 
his  design.  His  memory,  indeed,  was  an  almost  exhausted 
mine  of  precious  ore ;  and,  when  the  occasion  demanded,  he 
could  break  into  new  veins  of  thought,  and  produce  before  his 
hearers  glittering  gems  of  missionary  intelligence,  which  un- 
til then,  had  never  seen  the  light.  But  there  were  some  por- 
tions of  his  history  which  he  rarely  omitted,  because  he  had 
often  tested  their  worth,  and  observed  their  influence.     And 


RE V .     J  .     WILLI  A  MS . 


291 


he  was  too  wise,  and  too  much  concerned  to  produce  useful 
impressions,  to  abstain  from  these  valuable  repetitions,  merely 
to  avoid  the  charge  of  sameness,  or  to  secure  for  his  state- 
ments the  praise  of  novelty. 

It  may  be  supposed  by  those  who  never  heard  him,  that 
the  plan  thus  pursued  by  Mr.  Williams  must  have  acted  in- 
judiciously upon  his  own  spirit,  and  have  impaired  the  effect 
of  his  narratives  ;  and  this  would  appear  the  more  probable, 
when  it  is  added  that  there  was  as  little  variety  in  his  words, 
as  in  the  incidents  themselves,  which  he  employed  on  most 
public  occasions.  He  exhibited  the  same  facts  in  the  same 
form ;  the  figure  seldom  changed  its  drapery,  or  its  adorn- 
ments. This  was  the  result,  not  of  design,  but  of  habit ;  and 
although  some  may  suppose  that  it  must  have  been  unfavora- 
ble to  impression,  it  was  not  so.  To  the  close  of  his  course 
of  incessant  public  speaking  in  this  country,  he  appeared  to 
experience  the  same  freshness  of  feeling,  and  to  regard  the 
scenes  of  missionary  travel  and  occupation  which  he  describ- 
ed, with  the  same  glowing  interest  as  at  the  first.  And  in  all 
this  there  was  nothing  assumed.  He  was  what  he  appeared 
to  be.  He  felt  fully  as  much  as  his  manner  seemed  to  indi- 
cate. He  never  did  act  a  part,  and  never  could.  Most  truly 
could  he  appropriate  the  words,  "  To  say  the  same  things  un- 
to you  to  me  indeed  is  not  grievous."  He  loved  to  tell  his 
own  tale  of  toils  and  triumphs,  and  every  recital  called  up 
afresh  his  strongest  and  most  sacred  emotions.  Frequently 
has  he  entered  an  assembly  unstrung  and  almost  worn  down 
by  the  exhausting  efforts  of  many  previous  days ;  but  no 
sooner  has  he  began  to  tell  how  God,  by  his  providence  and 
grace,  opened  a  door  of  faith  to  the  Gentiles,  than  he  has 
lost  his  lassitude,  and  his  elastic  spirit  has  risen  at  once  "  to 
the  height  of  the  great  argument." 

Many  causes  contributed  to  the  maintenance  of  this  state 
of  mind  in  Mr.  Williams.  One  of  these  was  his  rooted  con- 
viction, that  no  facts  could  demonstrate  more  completely  than 
those  which  he  detailed,  the  providence  of  God,  and  the 
power  of  the  Gospel ;  and  every  review  of  the  scenes  in 
which  "  the  hand  of  the  Lord  hath  wrought"  with  him,  re- 
kindled his  ardor,  and  refreshed  his  heart :  and  no  man  per- 
haps, of  all  who  heard  him,  knew  so  well,  or  perceived  so 
clearly  as  he,  the  surpassing  value  of  the  events  which  he  de- 
scribed. He  had  beheld  the  scenes  of  former  desolation,  in 
which  the  people  whom  his  labors   had   blessed  previously 


292  LIFE     OF     THE 

dwelt.  These  were  vividly  present  to  his  mind,  and  formed 
to  his  eye  a  dark  back-ground,  which  made  the  fair  and  at- 
tractive sketches  of  missionary  success  which  he  pourtrayed, 
to  stand  in  bold  relief,  and  bright  array.  Every  renovated 
spot,  every  Christian  settlement  in  those  islands  amongst 
which  he  had  voyaged  and  labored,  lived  in  his  memory.  He 
saw  their  neat,  white,  shaded  habitations  stretching  along  the 
coral  shore  ;  their  sanctuary  rising  above  them  ;  the  school ; 
the  home  of  the  Missionary,  which  he  had  often  sat  to  tell  of 
Jesus;  and  the  swarthy  natives  engaged  in  various  useful  la- 
bors, or  learning  truths  whereby  they  might  be  saved  ;  and, 
whenever  he  recurred  to  this  more  than  enchanted  ground,  a 
change  came  over  his  spirit,  he  seemed  again  to  hear  the  wel- 
come greeting  of  the  grateful  islanders,  to  observe  with  joy 
their  advancing  civilization  and  religious  prosperity,  and  to 
realize  afresh  the  very  feeling  which  had  gladdened  his  heart, 
when  he  actually  stood  in  their  midst.  And  the  extent  and 
accuracy  of  these  impressions  enabled  him  more  adequately 
than  others  to  estimate  the  value  of  missionary  effort.  It  was 
indeed  his  calm  conviction  that,  since  the  age  of  miracles,  no 
events  had  displayed  more  than  those  which  he  described,  the 
might  and  mercy  of  Jehovah  ;  and,  persuaded  that  every  care- 
ful and  Christian  inquirer  would,  when  he  knew  the  truth, 
arrive  at  the  same  conclusion,  he  spake  with  sustained  ani- 
mation, and  undiminished  interest.  Had  his  narrations  pos- 
sessed but  little  sterling  worth,  or  had  their  successful  delivery 
depended  upon  the  extrinsic  attractions  of  style  or  address, 
he  could  not  have  repeated  them  without  weariness  and  satiety. 
So  much  friction  would  have  soon  worn  ofT  their  gloss  and 
tinsel ;  and  both  unatural  effort  and  unusual  skill  would  have 
been  requisite  to  have  procured  for  them  so  general  a  cur- 
rency. But  believing  that  his  facts  strikingly  discovered  the 
grace  of  God,  established  the  truth  of  his  promises,  and  must 
silence  all  objections  to  Christian  missions,  he  was  never 
weary  of  repeating  them,  for  reasons  similar  to  those  which 
sustained  the  interest  of  the  first  messengers  of  the  Gospel, 
when  acting  out  the  determination  to  know  nothing  among 
men,  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  These  general 
causes  concurred  with  the  special  interest  he  felt  in  the  South 
Sea  Mission,  and  his  anxiety  to  awaken  a  corresponding  feel- 
ing in  others.  For  many  years  his  aim  had  been  the  same  ; — 
to  evangelize  every  island  of  the  Pacific.  This,  we  have 
seen,  was  the  central  object,  and  master  principle  of  his  soul. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  293 

And  all  the  glowing  zeal  with  which  he  regarded  this  splen- 
did project  of  Christian  beneficence,  infused  itself  into  the 
various  representations,  often  as  they  were  repeated,  by  which 
he  sought  to  secure  his  design.  Had  his  speeches  consisted 
merely  of  abstract  statement,  eloquent  illustration,  or  pleasant 
tales ;  had  he,  like  an  ordinary  voyager,  described  the  scenes 
through  which  he  had  passed,  with  no  higher  purpose  than 
that  of  present  gratification,  the  effect  upon  his  own  mind 
would  have  been  essentially  different.  But,  as  every  fact  was, 
in  his  view,  an  incontrovertable  proof  of  the  Divine  origin  and 
unutterable  importance  of  those  blessings  which  his  soul  was 
burning  to  extend,  he  continued  to  feel  with  undiminished 
force,  and  to  repeat  with  sustained  interest,  the  wonderful  in- 
cidents of  his  missionary  life.  To  these  explanations,  it  may 
be  added,  that  Mr.  Williams,  except  through  inadvertence,  or 
by  express  desire,  rarely  related  the  same  things  twice  to  the 
same  people.  And  as  he  well  knew  with  what  wonder  and 
delight  his  communications  were  heard  for  the  first  time,  he 
naturally  sympathized  with  the  feelings  which  he  was  pro- 
ducing, and  which,  by  their  reaction  upon  himself,  made  him 
a  participant  in  the  general  excitement. 

The  effect  of  Mr.  W  illiams's  missionary  advocacy,  though 
a  distinct  topic,  is  closely  related  to  that  which  has  now  been 
noticed.  This  cause  also  contributed  to  sustain  the  tone  and 
spring  of  his  own  mind.  So  striking  were  the  evidences  con- 
tinually brought  before  him  in  conference,  correspondence, 
and  contributions,  of  the  power  of  his  addresses,  that  he  could 
scarcely  doubt,  whenever  he  stood  up  in  a  large  assembly, 
that  he  should  again  exert  a  similar  beneficial  influence.  At 
public  meetings,  the  interest  with  which  he  was  heard  was 
expressed  by  the  usual  noisy  acclamations.  These,  however, 
were  not  the  best  proofs  of  his  power.  There  were  a  few  oc- 
casions, in  which  every  recognized  rule,  and  every  feeling  of 
decorum,  demanded  silence,  when  the  people  were  moved  by 
his  breath  "  as  the  trees  of  the  wood  are  moved  by  the  wind ;" 
and  the  deeply  affected  audience  were  compelled  to  give  ex- 
pression to  emotions  which  could  not  endure  restraint.  An 
instance  of  this  occurred  at  Bristol,  and  has  been  wisely 
placed  on  record  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Campbell.*  "  The  fact," 
he  truly  observes,  "  was  as  honorable  as  it  was  remarkable, 
and  there  is  no  danger  of  its  becoming  a  precedent.     As  an 

*  Missionary  Farewell,  p.  55, 
25* 


294 


LIFE     OF    THE 


eye  and  ear  witness,  I  speak,  having  stood  in  the  same  pulpit 
in  the  Bristol  Tabernacle,  when  this  event  occurred.  When 
in  the  course  of  his  sermon,  he  was  detailing  modestly  and 
fervently  the  wonderful  works  of  providence  and  grace,  in 
connexion  with  his  personal  history  and  agency  in  the  islands 
of  the  South,  so  stupendous  were  the  events  detailed,  so  sur- 
prising the  changes  wrought,  so  evidently  and  gloriously  was 
the  arm  of  the  Lord  displayed  throughout,  that  the  vast  as- 
sembly, filled  with  delight  and  admiration,  became  unable  to 
resist  the  overpowering  excess  of  their  emotions,  and,  in 
an  instant,  broke  forth  into  a  simultaneous  burst  of  approba- 
tion !" 

But  scenes  of  this  description,  however  striking  and  mem- 
orable, did  not  present  a  stronger  demonstration  of  the  power 
with  which  Mr.  Williams  spake,  than  other  evidences,  less 
marked  and  memorable  by  their  rarity,  but  not  less  worthy  of 
record.  Wherever  he  went,  it  may  be  safely  said,  that  he 
left  the  missionary  feeling  more  fervent  than  he  found  it,  and 
was  frequently  the  instrument  of  not  only  increasing  the 
amount  of  contributions  to  this  cause,  but  the  number  of  its 
contributors ;  and  not  a  few,  at  the  date  of  his  visit  to  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  kingdom,  first  enrolled  themselves  as  support- 
ers of  Christian  missions.  Many  proofs  of  these  remarks 
will  appear  in  the  sequel,  but  the  following  extracts  of  letters 
to  the  Rev.  J.  Arundel,  will  indicate  the  ordinary  effects  of 
his  public  engagements. 

Writing  from  Cheadle,  August  23, 1834,  he  says,  "  A  very  con- 
siderable interest  is  excited  in  this  neighborhood.  1  preached  last 
night  at  Tean,  and,  although  no  collection  was  announced,  such  was 
the  feeling  awakened,  that  many  persons  came  forward  who  were 
anxious  to  contribute.  I  have  partly  promised  to  attend  missionary 
meetings  both  at  Cheadle  and  Tean,  for  the  people  are  awakened  to 
the  importance  of  the  subject.  I  am  truly  thankful  that  my  services 
meet  with  so  much  acceptance,  and  sincerely  pray  that  the  Lord  may 
smile  upon  all  our  efforts  to  promote  his  glory  among  the  heathen." 
"  York,  June  13,  1835.  You  will  be  gratified  at  hearing  that  we 
have  had  most  delightful  meetings  at  Hull.  We  enjoyed  much 
of  the  presence  of  God,  and  a  sweet  spirit  of  deep  piety  pervaded 
all  the  meetings.  The  collections,  I  am  told,  surpass  those  of  pre- 
ceding years.  This  circumstance  fills  the  hearts  of  the  friends  with 
delight,  for  they  expected  a  considerable  falling  off,  owing  to  numer- 
ous failures  during  the  last  month  amongst  the  Hull  merchants, 
several  of  whom  were  supporters  of  the  missionary  cause.  At  the 
breakfast,  Mr.  Stratten  made  an  allusion  to  Mrs.  Williams,  when, 
immediately,  the  kind  ladies  requested  that  a  bonnet  might  be  passed 
round,  and,  in  a  few  minutes,  £20  were  thrown  into  it.     Such  an 


REV.    J .    WILLIAMS.  295 

unexpected  expression  of  kindness  produced  in  our  minds  very 
powerful  impressions.  After  this,  a  gentleman  proposed  that  £200 
per  annum  should  be  raised  for  the  support  of  two  missionaries  at  the 
Navigators,  and  offered  £20,  if  nine  others  would  unite  with  him. 
It  was  thought  prudent  by  our  chairman  to  check  the  impetuosity 
of  the  proceeding.  Mr.  Binney  made  some  very  judicious  remarks 
on  the  subject,  and  it  was  ultimately  agreed  that,  in  addition  to  their 
usual  contributions,  a  sum  should  be  subscribed  for  supporting  one 
missionary  and  his  wife,  and  a  committee  of  gentlemen  was  appointed 
to  carry  the  resolution  into  effect.  The  ladies  requested  that  Mrs. 
Williams  would  remain  a  day  or  two  with  them,  that  she  might  meet 
them  for  familiar  conversation  in  reference  to  the  mission,  and  I  have 
no  doubt  but  that,  in  consequence,  some  more  efficient  aid  will  be 
rendered  to  the  good  cause.  It  has  been  a  most  delightful  season, 
and  1  trust  that  fruit  will  be  produced  to  the  glory  of  our  Master. 
At  Beverley  and  Market  Weighton  also,  a  similar  spirit  pervaded  our 
meetings."  Writing  from  Devonshire,  in  the  August  following,  he 
says,  u  1  have  had  hard  work  in  this  county,  but  I  am  thankful  to 
find  that  an  excellent  impression  has  been  produced.  I  hope  it  will 
be  lasting,  and  the  results  answerable.  I  am  now  at  Totness,  on  my 
way  to  Ashburton,  where  1  expect  to  preach  to-morrow.  1  have 
enjoyed  the  felicity  of  a  ride  in  a  cart  this  morning,  and  was  only 
four  hours  travelling  twelve  miles  !  I  am  to  re-embark  at  three 
o'clock,  and  to  enjoy  three  hours  more  of  jolting.  We  have  had 
good  meetings." 

But  of  all  the  missionary  journies  which  Mr.  Williams  undertook, 
none  awakened  greater  anxiety,  or  produced  a  better  influence  than 
that  to  Scotland,  in  October  and  November,  1835.  He  thus  writes 
from  Glasgow,  November  9th.  "  It  is  with  feelings  of  gratitude 
I  inform  you,  that  a  very  considerable  interest  has  been  excited  in  all 
the  places  we  have  as  yet  visited.  An  unusual  excitement  has  been 
produced  in  Glasgow.  We  had  a  crowded  meeting ;  and,  in  addi- 
tion to  the  collection  at  the  doors,  which  was  good,  upwards  of  £100 
was  given  at  the  table,  and  £30,  or  more,  have  been  sent  in  this 
morning.  Amongst  other  things,  a  gold  watch  was  put  into  the 
plate.  The  people  have  called  for  another  meeting  to-night,  which 
is  to  be  held  in  Mr.  Ewing's  chapel.  I  expect  that  both  Mr.  Ewing's 
and  Dr.  Wardlaw's  congregations  will  undertake  to  provide,  educate, 
equip,  and  support  a  missionary  each,  and  bear  the  expense  of  the 
voyage,  if  you  will  send  him  out.  In  that  case,  I  should  wish  that 
our  Society  should  take  the  New  Hebrides,  and  the  Secession 
Church,  New  Caledonia.  Perhaps  you  will  think  that  I  am  getting 
on  at  too  rapid  a  rate,  but  since  I  have  been  in  Glasgow  and  its 
neighborhood,  1  am  convinced  of  its  practicability.  A  lady  has  just 
sent  £20,  with  a  letter,  stating  that  she  will  subscribe  £10  annually, 
if  nine  others  will  make  it  £100." 

In  a  similar  strain,  he  again  refers  to  the  proceedings  at  Glasgow, 
in  a  letter  dated  Kilmarnock,  Nov.  14th.  "  At  an  adjourned  meet- 
ing, which  the  friends  at  Glasgow  would  have,  Mr.  Ewing's  large 
chapel  was  crowded  to  excess.  On  this  occasion,  as  on  the  Sabbath 
evening,  many  were  unable  to  get  in.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting, 
several  additional  subscriptions  were  presented.  Dr.  Wardlaw  an- 
nounced, that  he  had  received  during  the  day  about  £80  from  mem- 


296  LIFE    OP    THE 

bers  of  his  congregation,  for  the  purpose  of  supporting  a  missionary 
in  connexion  with  our  Society.  Dr.  Heugh  stated  that,  in  addition 
to  what  they  were  already  doing,  a  few  of  his  people  had  sent  in 
their  names  for  £50  per  annum  for  another  missionary  in  the  South 
Seas.  Mr.  Ewing  said,  that  his  congregation  intended  to  do  the 
same,  and  Mr.  King  made  a  similar  statement.  Dr.  Mitchell's 
brother,  who  was  our  chairman,  stated  that  they  had  just  paid  off 
£2000  debt  upon  their  chapel,  but  that  this  week,  they  should  hold 
a  meeting,  and  would  not  be  behind  their  brethren  in  the  good  work. 
By  the  plan  proposed,  I  think  a  more  lively  interest  will  be  taken  by 
each  congregation  in  the  missionary  work,  and  an  enlarged  standard 
of  contribution  introduced.  This  has  been  shown  at  Glasgow,  where 
several  who  subscribed  but  one  guinea  have  raised  the  sum  to  ten. 
Drs.  Heugh,  Wardlaw,  and  others,  think  that  if  I  could  visit  churches 
and  congregations,  as  well  as  attend  public  meetings,  a  vast  number 
might  be  induced  to  adopt  the  same  plan. 

"  I  am  now  at  Kilmarnock.  The  meeting  this  evening  was  an- 
nounced to  be  held  in  the  Independent  meeting-house ;  but,  from 
the  interest  excited  last  night,  it  is  thought  to  be  far  too  small.  The 
drummers  are  going  round  the  town  to  inform  the  people  that  it  will 
be  held  elsewhere." 

At  the  close  of  his  northern  tour,  Mr.  Williams  thus  reviews  the 
important  engagements  which  had  for  several  weeks  so  fully  absorbed 
his  time,  "  I  am  now  at  Dumfries,  and  expect  to  conclude  my 
engagements  in  Scotland  on  Wednesday,  (Dec.  2nd,)  at  Annan. 
I  am  happy  to  inform  you,  that  my  second  visit  to  Glasgow,  not  only 
sustained,  but  deepened  the  interest  excited  by  the  first,  so  that  on 
Friday  night,  my  eighth  or  ninth  public  engagement  in  that  city, 
Dr.  Kidson's  place  of  worship  would  not  contain  the  crowd  who 
sought  admittance.  These  numerous  services,  however,  in  one 
place,  are  something  like  a  run  upon  a  bank ;  but,  happily,  I  have 
hitherto  found  my  resources  unfailing,  although  I  did  not  repeat  the 
same  things  on  any  occasion  except  one,  and  that  at  the  request 
of  the  people  ;  and  at  the  conclusion  of  the  meetings,  I  had  still 
4  stock  in  hand.'  I  desire  to  be  truly  humble  and  thankful.  I  went 
to  Glasgow  with  some  such  feelings  as  those  with  which  Paul  went 
to  Corinth,  •  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling,'  over- 
awed by  the  names  of  the  truly  great  and  good  men  in  whose  places 
1  was  to  officiate,  and  in  whose  presence  I  was  to  preach.  But  God 
has  given  me  support ;  and  I  have  had  those  whom  I  so  much  feared, 
following  me  night  after  night." 

During  this  visit,  to  Scotland,  Mr.  Williams  was  invited 
to  confer  with  several  influential  ministers  of  the  United 
Secession  Church  on  the  subject  of  forming  a  mission  in  the 
South  Seas,  which  that  important  body  could  supply  and 
support;  and  he  engaged,  as  soon  as  practicable,  to  place 
native  teachers  on  New  Caledonia,  who  should  prepare  the 
way  for  missionaries  sent  by  themselves.  To  cover  the 
expenses  of  this  introductory  visit,  ,£300  was  placed  at  Mr. 
Williams's  disposal;    and,  although  this  design  was  unac- 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  297 


complished  when  he  fell  a  sacrifice  on  his  way  to  its  shores, 
a  mission  has  now  been  auspiciously  commenced  at  New 
Caledonia ;  and  it  is  hoped,  that  the  same  honored  brethren 
will  regard  that  important  isle  as  the  chosen  sphere  of  their 
missionary  labors,  and  will  speedily  see  there  the  accom- 
plishment of  their  benevolent  designs. 

The  preceding  extracts  sufficiently  indicate  the  ordinary 
impressions  produced  by  Mr.  Williams's  public  addresses. 
It  is,  therefore,  unnecessary  to  multiply  them.  Nor  would 
it  be  allowable  to  fill  these  pages  with  lengthened  quotations 
from  the  addresses  themselves.  But  a  single  specimen  of  his 
platform  style  and  a  brief  reference  to  his  elocution  are 
requisite  to  complete  this  part  of  his  history,  and  to  enable 
those  who  never  heard  his  voice  to  form  a  more  definite 
conception  of  the  means  by  which  effects  so  important  were 
produced.  The  address,  from  which  we  select  the  following 
passages,  opens  with  a  theme  upon  which  Mr.  Williams 
always  spoke  con  amort :  the  operation  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence in  preparing  the  way  and  promoting  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel.  This  topic  was  illustrated  first  from  the  history 
of  the  early  Christian  preachers,  and  then  from  the  discovery 
of  the  most  important  groups  of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  just 
prior  to  the  time  when  British  Christians  were  awakening 
to  a  sense  of  their  obligation  to  diffuse  evangelical  light : 
thus  rendering  commercial  enterprise  and  scientific  research 
undesignedly  subservient  to  the  purposes  of  Divine  benevo- 
lence. After  describing  the  interesting  circumstances  which 
marked  the  formation  of  the  Tahitian  mission,  and  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity  into  Raiatea,  he  thus  proceeds  :  — 

"  I  will  now  briefly  notice  a  few  of  the  advantages  which  have 
been  conferred  upon  that  people  by  missionary  labors.  And  I  think 
I  cannot  do  this  better  than  by  giving  an  account  of  one  of  their 
missionary  meetings  at  which  I  was  present.  It  was  on  one  of  those 
cloudless  mornings  so  frequent  in  the  Pacific,  just  when  the  sun  was 
gilding  the  eastern  sky  with  his  rising  glory,  that  the  people  were 
assembling  in  multitudes  to  supplicate  the  Divine  blessing  upon  the 
proceedings  of  the  day.  A  day  thus  commenced  could  not  be  other- 
wise than  interesting.  At  midday,  a  multitude,  not  less  numerous 
than  that  I  have  the  honor  of  addressing,*  assembled ;  and  not  hav- 
ing a  house  large  enough  to  contain  them,  we  adjourned  to  an  adjoin- 
ing grove  of  cocoa-nut  trees.  Picture  to  your  imagination,  Sir, 
a  multitude  thus  assembled,  shielded  from  the  piercing  rays  of  a 


*  This  was  addressed  to  a  crowded  audience  at  Exeter  Hall. 


298  LIFE     OF    THE 

tropical  sun,  by  the  entwining  plumes  of  the  cocoa-nut  tree,  whose 
tall  cylindrical  trunks  gave  it  the  appearance  of  a  sublime  rustic 
cathedral,  reared  by  the  hand  of  an  Almighty  architect.  The  king, 
with  his  consort  and  family,  surrounded  by  the  chiefs  and  nobles, 
dressed  in  their  splendid  native  costume,  were  seated  near  to  our 
esteemed  brother,  Nott,  who  was  standing  upon  a  tub ;  for  we  are  not 
particular  whether  on  a  tub  or  in  a  pulpit,  if  we  may  but  tell  the 
simple  but  wonderful  story  of  God's  having  loved  the  world.  Mr. 
Nott  had  addressed  the  people  about  half  an  hour,  when  the  king 
said,  Mir  a  e  JYoti,  «  Mr.  Nott,  that  will  do  :  leave  off.'  Mr.  Nott 
proceeded  a  few  minutes  longer  with  his  address,  when  Pomare 
repeated  the  injunction,  '  That  will  do  :  let  me  speak  now.'  Mr. 
Nott  received  the  admonition  ;  when  the  king  arose,  and,  in  a  most 
powerful  address,  contrasted  the  advantages  of  their  present  condition 
with  their  former  heathenish  state.  He  told  them  to  whom  they 
were  indebted  for  these  blessings,  and  showed  how  the  people  of 
England  raised  funds  to  spread  the  Gospel  over  heathen  countries  ; 
and  then  concladed  by  saying,  •  We  have  no  money,  but  we  have 
pigs,  cocoa-nuts,  and  arrow-root,  with  which  we  can  buy  money ; 
and  I  propose  that  we  should  form  a  society,  which  we  may  call  The 
Tahitian  Society  for  causing  the  Word  of  God  to  grow.  All  who  agree 
in  this  proposition  will  hold  up  their  hands.'  In  a  moment,  a  forest 
of  naked  arms  was  extended  in  the  air, — arms  that  had  scarcely  ever 
been  lifted  up  before,  except  to  inflict  the  blow  of  death  upon  some 
devoted  enemy.  The  people  then  returned  to  their  homes  to  carry 
into  execution  the  proposition  of  the  chief;  but  I  must  state  that  the 
chief  impressed  it  earnestly,  I  might  say  six  times,  that  it  must  be 
entirely  voluntary.  They  immediately  commenced  making  cocoa-nut 
oil;  and,  in  a  short  time,  a  ship-load  was  sent  to  England,  which  was 
sold,  after  all  expenses  were  paid,  for  the  sum  of  £1400  ;  and  this 
being  the  first  cargo  imported  into  this  country  from  those  islands, 
His  Majesty  was  graciously  pleased  to  remit  the  duty  upon  it,  which 
increased  its  value  by  £400.  It  is  thus  I  desire  to  see  kings  become 
nursing  fathers  and  queens  nursing  mothers  to  the  church.  I  would 
just  remark  that  this  chieftain,  some  years  ago,  was  one  of  the  most 
savage  despots  upon  the  face  of  the  earth ;  and,  had  it  not  been  for 
a  cloud  that  was  very  distressingly  shed  over  his  closing  years,  he 
would  have  been  one  of  the  most  illustrious  monuments  of  the  power 
of  the  Gospel  the  world  ever  beheld.  It  may  be  interesting  to  some 
to  know  that,  in  his  dying  moments,  he  gave  three  specific  charges : 
1st,  to  maintain  the  laws :  —  2nd,  to  be  kind  to  the  missionaries  :  — 
3rd,  to  lay  fast  hold  on  the  Gospel." 

The  speaker  then  appealed  to  philanthropists,  merchants,  ship- 
owners, and  British  seamen,  in  behalf  of  an  institution  to  which  they 
were  so  heavily  indebted  :  and,  having  presented  a  copy  of  the 
recently  printed  Rarotonga  New  Testament  to  the  chairman,  and 
referred  to  his  own  discovery  of  that  island,  he  thus  closed  his 
address.  "  I  found  the  people  in  whose  language  this  book  is  now 
printed,  all  heathens;  I  left  them  all  Christians.  I  found  them  with 
idols  and  maraes.  These  1  left  in  ruins,  but  their  place  was  supplied 
by  three  spacious  and  substantial  places  of  Christian  worship,  in  one 
of  which  a  congregation  of  3000  assembles  every  Sabbath  day. 
I  found  them  without  a  written  language ;  I  left  them  reading  in 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 

their  own  tongue  the  wonderful  works  of  God  ;  and  the  last  intelli- 
gence I  have  received  informs  me  that,  in  one  of  the  schools,  there 
were  1034  children  on  the  morning  the  letter  was  written. 

"  In  conclusion,  I  would  observe  that  the  work  of  the  Society  in 
the  South  Seas  is  not  yet  completed.  There  are  still  a  number 
of  large  islands  unblessed  with  the  Gospel,  and  I  trust  the  Society 
will  not  cease  its  labors,  until  every  island  upon  which  the  tropical 
sun  darts  his  piercing  rays,  shall  be  cheered  and  illumined  still  more 
by  the  possession  of  the  light  of  Divine  truth ;  till  their  verdant 
valleys,  ever-green  hills,  and  cloud-capped  mountains  shall  be  ren- 
dered still  more  interesting  by  the  overspreading  influence  of  the 
best  ever-green  of  all  —  the  everlasting  Gospel ;  nor  until  the  world, 
in  its  length  and  its  breadth,  instead  of  being  a  theatre  on  which  men 
should  prepare  themselves  by  crime  for  eternal  condemnation,  should 
become  one  universal  temple  to  the  living  God,  in  which  the  chil- 
dren of  men  should  learn  the  anthem  of  the  blest  above,  and  be  made 
meet  to  unite  with  myriads  of  redeemed  spirits  in  celebrating  the 
jubilee  of  a  ransomed  world." 

Mr.  Williams's  appearance,  voice,  and  action,  were  in 
admirable  keeping  with  his  character  and  communications. 
His  form  and  face  while  quiescent  might  have  impressed 
a  stranger  with  the  belief  that  his  delivery  would  be  dull  and 
sombre.  But  these  first  and  false  impressions  were  soon 
corrected.  No  sooner  had  he  commenced  his  tale,  than  the 
tones  of  his  voice,  and  the  mild  glow  of  his  countenance, 
showed  the  existence  of  central  heat  and  vital  action.  His 
utterance  was  altogether  free  from  any  offensive  mannerism. 
Its  most  obvious  peculiarity  was  a  singular  kind  of  abrupt- 
ness, or  rather  a  short  method  of  articulating  words  and 
dividing  sentences,  which  had  most  probably  been  acquired 
from  his  familiarity  with  the  Tahitian,  which,  although 
abounding  in  vowel  and  liquid  sounds,  is  full  of  breaks. 
Those  who  remember  his  pronunciation  of  the  name  "Aitu- 
taki,"  will  readily  recall  this  marked,  though  not  disagreeable 
singularity.  His  voice  itself  was  full  and  sonorous.  In 
compass  it  was  equal  to  the  largest  public  assembly  he  was 
called  to  address,  and  it  was  never  requisite  for  him  to  strain 
it.  His  action  was  sparing,  and  though  not  graceful,  it 
detracted  nothing  from  the  weight  of  his  addresses,  and 
showed  by  its  very  negligence  that  his  mind  was  intent  upon 
something  better.  Speaking  generally,  it  may  be  said  that 
throughout  his  elocution  nature  prevailed.  It  was  without 
art  or  effort,  and  was  characterized  by  manly  strength  and 
dignified  simplicity.  Although  grave,  Mr.  W.  was  far  from 
being  heavy,  and  while  temperate,  he  was  never  tame.  His 
address  was  indeed  more  equable  than  an  elocutionist  would 


300  LIFE     OF    THE 

have  approved,  but  it  was  too  instinct  with  spirit  and  life 
to  be  monotonous.  There  was  as  much  evidence  of  the 
prevalence  of  a  vital  influence  in  his  tones  and  gestures, 
as  there  is  of  the  sun's  genial  power  in  the  springing  crops 
and  bursting  bud.  And  there  was  no  one  but  saw  his  sin- 
cerity. All  perceived  that  his  object  was  to  convey  impres- 
sions and  transfuse  feelings  from  his  own  mind  into  the 
minds  of  his  auditors.  In  the  facts  narrated  and  the  obliga- 
tions enforced,  he  himself  felt  the  deepest  interest,  and  this 
shone  through  his  inartificial  and  transparent  delivery.  To 
this  his  earnest  desire  to  convince  and  persuade  imparted  its 
own  spirit ;  and  the  animation  thus  inspired  was  not  a  flick- 
ering light  on  the  surface,  but  a  fire  radiating  from  the  soul ; 
the  animation  of  sentiment  more  than  of  sound  ;  of  a  smiling 
garden  rather  than  of  a  noisy  factory.  Hence,  though  never 
vehement,  he  was  never  dull.  Sweeping  bursts  of  passion, 
indeed,  were  not  accordant  with  his  nature.  In  the  serene 
and  sunny  region  of  his  mind,  the  thunder-cloud  was  seldom 
seen,  and  storms  were  never  heard.  His  speech  rather 
resembled  the  translucent  and  gentle  stream,  ruffled  by  the 
refreshing  breeze  and  broken  by  interposing  rocks,  than  the 
crested  and  bursting  billow.  A  censor  might  readily  have 
shown  that  some  of  his  gestures  and  intonations  violated 
oratorical  rules,  but  nothing  could  prove  more  certainly  his 
freedom  from  all  that  was  worthy  of  grave  censure,  than  the 
fact  that  those  who  heard  him  were  too  much  interested  in 
his  communications  to  criticise  the  vehicle  in  which  they 
were  conveyed.  And,  indeed,  throughout,  his  elocution  was 
more  remarkable  for  the  absence  of  striking  blemishes  than 
for  the  presence  of  unusual  beauties.  It  was  the  natural 
manner  of  a  man  who  had  a  weighty  business  in  hand,  and 
who  was  anxious  to  conduct  that  business  to  a  successful 
termination.  Every  one  knew  and  felt  his  aim,  and  so  clear 
was  the  impress  of  truth  on  his  narrations,  so  bright  the 
beamings  of  benevolence  in  his  countenance,  so  sound  and 
simple  his  speech,  so  self-evidencing  the  arguments  which  he 
employed,  that  the  sceptical  were  silenced,  the  reflecting 
satisfied,  foes  to  missions  converted  into  friends,  and  its 
friends  excited  to  increased  zeal ;  and  while  the  thoughtless 
were  captivated  and  the  young  delighted  with  his  stirring 
tales,  the  senator  and  the  merchant  were  convinced  that  the 
welfare  of  civilized  and  of  savage  men  were  associated  ;  and 
that  patriotism  and  policy,  no  less  than  Christianity  and 
benevolence,  required  the  support  of  missions. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  301 

The  warm  welcome  with  which  Mr.  Williams  was  greeted 
whenever  he  appeared  in  public,  and  the  generous  response 
already  made  to  his  appeals,  encouraged  the  hope  that  the 
pecuniary  difficulties  which  had  hitherto  prevented  the 
Directors  from  acceding  to  those  proposals  for  extending  the 
sphere  and  increasing  the  efficiency  of  the  South  Sea  Mis- 
sion, which  he  laid  before  them  shortly  after  his  arrival  in 
England,  might  be  removed  by  his  own  exertions.  Sus- 
tained by  their  approval,  he  therefore  began  to  present  to  the 
public  some  of  the  plans,  by  which  he  designed  permanently 
to  benefit  the  missions,  and  widely  to  diffuse  the  Gospel 
in  the  South  Seas.  All,  however,  did  not  sanction  these 
schemes.  While  commending  his  zeal,  some  cordial  sup- 
porters of  the  Society  questioned  the  wisdom,  and  others 
predicted  the  failure  of  the  objects  upon  which  he  had  set 
his  heart.  But  the  result  proved  that  he  had  not  in  this,  any 
more  than  in  his  former  efforts  to  bless  the  inhabitants 
of  Polynesia,  miscalculated  his  power,  or  allowed  his  fervid 
zeal  to  over-rate  the  generosity  of  the  Christian  public. 
And  although  his  most  important  design,  the  obtaining 
of  a  missionary  ship,  was  deferred,  for  reasons  which  will 
shortly  appear,  appeals  for  a  college  and  a  high  school  were 
early  made,  and  in  a  short  time,  and  with  little  effort  on  his 
part,  the  spontaneous  and  munificent  offerings  which  were 
placed  at  his  disposal  exceeded  the  amount  required,  and 
clearly  discovered  the  estimate  in  which  his  character  was 
held.  Of  this,  the  subjoined  letter,  dated  Liverpool,  August 
20,  1836,  will  present  a  single,  though  by  no  means  a  sin- 
gular illustration. 

'  I  thank  you  exceedingly  for  the  information  given  to  me  of  the 

benefit  derived  from  my  discourse  at .     I  can  assure  you  that 

the  information,  pleasing  as  it  isr  has  caused  me  to  humble  myself 
before  God.  Wherever  I  go,  a  blessing  seems  to  attend  me,  and 
1  have  such  a  sense  of  my  own  unworthiness  that  I  cannot  hear 
of  the  effects  of  my  labors  without  feeling  the  immensity  of  my  obli- 
gations to  Him  who  is  thus  smiling  upon  them  in  every  part  of  the 
world.  I  take  it  as  an  earnest  that  God  has  still  a  great  work  for  me 
to  do,  and  I  hope  that  my  future  life  will  be  more  than  ever  conse- 
crated to  his  service. 

"  Our  meetings  at  Liverpool  have  been  of  the  most  gratifying 
description.  The  Caifre  chief  and  the  converted  Hottentot  excited 
considerable  interest.  It  was  near  ten  o'clock  before  I  was  called 
upon  to  speak.  However,  I  was  graciously  assisted  ;  and,  although 
when  I  arose  the  people  were  rather  restless,  after  the  first  few  sen- 
tences they  sat  down,  and  listened  with  interest  till  nearly  eleven 

26 


302  LIFE     OF    THE 

o'clock.  It  is  supposed  that  full  two  thousand  people  were  present. 
At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting,  one  Quaker  gentleman  gave  £1000 ; 
another  £100  ;  another  gentleman  £150  ;  besides  several  other  sums 
of  different  amounts.  In  the  course  ol  my  address  at  the  breakfast 
meeting,  I  spoke  of  the  importance  of  native  agency,  and  stated  that, 
on  my  return  to  the  South  Seas,  one  of  my  first  efforts  would  be  to 
establish  a  college  for  the  education  of  our  native  missionaries,  and 
gave  some  little  outline  of  my  plan,  and  said  that  I  should  want 
a  hundred  pounds  or  so  to  set  me  going.  A  Quaker  friend  arose, 
and  said  he  hoped  I  should  not  leave  the  room  before  1  was  assured 
that  the  hundred  pounds  were  ready,  and,  in  about  three  m'nutes, 
£123  were  presented  to  me,  besides  £50  per  annum  by  one  gentle- 
man for  carrying  on  the  great  work  by  native  agency.  Thus  you 
see,  my  dear  friend,  what  God  is  doing  by  me.  Pray  that  I 
may  be  kept  humble,  preserved  from  all  evil,  and  made  faithful 
unto  death." 

As  additional  means  of  advancing  his  object,  and  drawing 
the  attention  of  literary  and  scientific  men  to  the  value 
of  missionary  labors  in  the  South  Seas,  Mr.  "Williams  deliv- 
ered two  or  three  lectures  at  several  of  the  principal  towns 
in  the  country,  on  the  geography,  formation,  natural  history, 
traditions,  usages,  government,  language,  and  social  state 
of  the  islands.  The  project  was  well  conceived;  and,  so  far 
as  he  had  the  opportunity  of  executing  it,  which,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  pressure  of  other  engagements,  was  but  lim- 
ited, the  result  fully  justified  his  anticipations.  At  Bristol, 
Bath,  Manchester,  Sheffield,  and  elsewhere,  these  lectures 
were  listened  to  with  great  interest,  and  liberal  sums  were 
obtained  from  those  who  heard  them,  every  farthing  of  which 
was  devoted  to  missionary  designs. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  year  1836,  and  until  the 
spring  of  1837,  Mr.  Williams's  life  presented  but  few  features 
which  materially  differ  from  those  already  described.  To 
his  home,  he  was  almost  a  stranger;  and,  consequently,  at 
this  period,  his  history  is  marked  by  few  features  of  domestic 
interest.  To  him,  indeed,  it  was  a  lamentation  that  he  could 
devote  so  little  time  to  those  whom  he  most  tenderly  loved  ; 
but,  constrained  by  the  noblest  motives,  he  submitted  without 
complaint  to  this  privation.  While  thus  occupied  in  plead- 
ing for  missions,  he  was  cheered  not  merely  by  the  Christian 
kindness  of  those  whom  he  visited,  but  by  the  reception  of 
numerous,  and  many  of  them  most  satisfactory  letters  from 
his  brethren  in  the  South  Seas.  And,  as  the  scenes  and  suc- 
cesses which  some  of  these  communications  describe  were 
closely  connected  with  Mr.  Williams's  previous  labors,  a  few 
brief  extracts  will  not  be  inappropriate  in  this  place. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  303 

From  Raiatea,  the  accounts  were  of  a  mixed  character. 
Shortly  after  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  had  sailed  for  England, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Loxton  arrived  there,  and  commenced  their 
labors  under  the  most  pleasing  auspices.  But,  in  three 
months  from  their  arrival,  this  devoted  missionary  was  num- 
bered with  the  dead ;  and  Raiatea  once  more  left  destitute. 
For  a  time,  after  this  serious  loss,  the  state  of  things  was  far 
from  satisfactory.  The  younger  Tamatoadid  not  walk  in  the 
steps  of  his  excellent  parent,  and  his  excesses  relaxed  the 
bonds  of  society,  and  g  ive  sanction  to  vice.  But  later  intel- 
ligence was  more  gratifying.  "  Tamatoa,"  writes  Mr.  Simp- 
son, "  has  become  quite  a  different  man,  and  is  zealous  for 
the  execution  of  the  laws.  Peace  prevails  throughout  the 
islands."  "I  was  at  Rahtea,"  adds  Mr.  Barff*  "four 
months  last  year  at  different  times.  Ardent  spirits  are  now 
abolished.  Raiatea  and  Tahaa  are  rising  fast  to  their  former 
standing;  and  will,  I  doubt  not,  be  more  stedfast  than  be- 
fore " 

From  Samoa  the  intelligence  was  still  more  satisfactory. 
In  1834,  not  long  after  Mr.  Williams's  departure,  Messrs. 
Barff  and  Buzacott  had  paid  a  visit  to  that  group,  and  trans- 
mitted a  journal  which  delightfully  proved  the  progress  which 
Christianity  was  making  amongst  its  inhabitants,  and  ful- 
filled the  prophetic  declaration,  "  The  isles  shall  wait  for  thy 
law."  This,  with  the  appointment  of  six  European  mission- 
aries for  these  important  islands,  and  their  gratifying  recep- 
tion, created  in  Mr.  Williams  the  most  sacred  delight. 

Nor  was  he  less  refreshed  by  the  communications  from 
Rarotonga.  These  presented  much  to  gratify,  nothing  to 
discourage  him.  The  following  passages  were,  amongst 
others,  read  and  repeated  with  peculiar  emotion. 

In  December  1834,  Mr.  Buzacolt  writes:  "I  am  happy  to  inform 
you  that  the  rel  gious  excitement  which  commenced  while  you  were 
with  U3  continues  ;  and,  though  we  have  been  disappointed  in  some 
instances,  yet,  in  rainy  respects,  our  most  sanguine  expectations  have 
been  more  than  realized.  We  have  formed  a  new  church  at  Arorangi. 
All  the  members  continue  stedfast,  and  their  zeal  in  endeavoring  to 
do  others  good  is  delightful.  Seven  candidates  now  stand  proposed 
for  church  fellowship."  .Shortly  after  this,  Jan.  1835,  Mr.  Pitman 
says,  "  During  the  last  six  months,  we  have  had  great  accessions  to 
our  classes  here,  and  things  are  wearing  a  more  pleasing  aspect  than 
I  have  ever  seen.     This,  dear  brother,  is  a  cause  of  mutual  joy.     We 


March  15,  1836. 


304  LIFE     OF    THE 

have  also  had  additions  to  our  church, — six  now  stand  proposed  for 
admission.  We  have  a  great  many  inquirers,  who  appear  to  have 
been  impressed  under  the  word  in  our  '  troublous  times.'  Then,  we 
were  sowing  in  tears  ;  now,  we  are  reaping  with  joy.  Our  school  con- 
tinues to  prosper.  We  have  frequently  above  1000  children  in  atten- 
dance here,  and  at  Titakaveka  nearly  500.  The  change  at  our  out- 
station  is  truly  astonishing.  In  every  department  of  labor,  we  are 
much  encouraged.  There  is  a  great  spirit  of  inquiry  amongst  chiefs 
and  people,  and  many  profess  to  be  seriously  impressed  under  the 
word.  Our  chapels  are  crowded  to  excess.  We  have  not,  1  should 
think,  far  short  of  3000  in  the  house  of  God  every  Sabbath  morning. 
Tupe  (the  judge)  is  still  very  active.  He  is  of  great  assistance  to  me. 
He  has  but  little,  very  little  to  do  in  his  official  capacity  ;  but  he  is 
useful  in  our  classes,  and  much  respected.  Some  of  our  school  lads 
have  joined  the  classes,  and  I  do  hope  that  a  few  are  seeking  the  Lord 
in  sincerity." 

But  in  addition  to  the  pleasure  derived  from  the  general 
prosperity  of  this,  to  him  most  interesting  people,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams felt  especial  satisfaction  in  being  able  to  transmit  to 
them  the  Gospels,  and  several  useful  works  which  had  been 
printed  under  his  revision  in  this  country  ;  and  in  return  to 
receive  the  following  acknowledgments  : — 

"  It  is  impossible,"  writes  Mr.  Pitman,  "  to  describe  the  joy  which 
your  letter  afforded  us,  more  especially  as  it  was  accompanied  with 
such  a  treasure  as  the  Gospels,  tracts,  slates,  etc.  A  thousand  thanks 
to  you  dear  brother,  for  your  unremitted  exertions  to  Supply  the  crav- 
ing desires  of  this  people.  Oh  !  it  would  have  filled  your  soul  with 
delight  to  have  seen  with  what  extasy  this  best  of  boons  was  received 
by  them.  In  whatever  part  of  the  island  we  travel,  we  see  those  who 
have  been  so  fortunate  as  to  procure  the  Gospels,  carrying  them  in 
their  hands.  In  all  their  journies,  whatever  else  they  may  omit,  they 
never  forget  their  book.  Now  we  begin  to  taste  the  sweets  of  our 
past  toils  and  trials.  No  sooner  is  a  book  in  their  dialect  placed  in 
their  hands  than  numbers  of  them  can  immediately  read  it.  I  trust 
the  reading  of  this  portion  of  God's  word  will  be  blessed  to  hundreds 
of  the  people.  When  I  read  in  your  interesting  letter,  that  we  may 
soon  expect  5000  New  Testaments  in  the  Rarotongan  dialect,  I  can 
hardly  believe  it  a  reality.  I  have  read  and  repeated  the  contents  of 
your  letter  to  the  people.  They  are  highly  delighted.  We  shall 
welcome  these  books  to  Rarotonga  with  more  joy  than  boxes  of  gold 
and  silver.  Had  you  accomplished  in  England  nothing  more  than 
this,  you  would  have  rendered  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer  an  incalcu- 
lable service.  The  tracts  are  truly  valuable.  The  moment  they  were 
put  into  the  hands  of  the  children,  down  they  sat,  and  commenced 
reading  ;  and  those  who  had  not  succeeded  in  getting  one  would 
crowd  around  to  listen  to  its  contents.  When  I  go  into  the  schools 
all  eyes  are  fixed  upon  me  to  see  if  1  had  not  a  bundle  of  books  under 
my  arm.  Some,  who  were  absentees  when  1  made  the  distribution, 
follow  me  wherever  1  go,  begging  hard  for  a  book.  You  would  have 
been  pleased  to  have  seen  the  amazement  of  the  first  into  whose  hands 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  306 

1  put  the  Gospels.  Pa  is  reading  day  and  night.  Poor  Tupe  cannot 
mike  out  much,  as  his  eyes  begin  to  fail ;  but  his  wife  and  all  his 
children  can  read,  and,  while  at  home,  he  gives  them  no  rest  from 
read.ng.  This  is  quite  a  new  era  in  our  mission.  Never  was  there 
such  a  prospect  of  usefulness.  The  Lord  is  raising  up  native  assist- 
ants, and  two  or  three  who  have  lately  applied  for  church-fellowship 
profess  to  have  been  convinced  of  sin  by  the  discourses  of  Maratu. 
There  is  still  a  very  great  spirit  of  inquiry  and  concern.  You  say  it 
will  be  twelve  months  ere  you  return.  I  am  not  sorry  for  that.  Glad 
as  we  should  be  to  see  you,  we  would  willingly  spare  you  a  year  or 
tw  j  longer,  to  prepare  such  useful  works  for  th.s  people. 

Mr.  Buzacott  adds  : — 

"  I  cannot  wish  you  a  greater  earthly  reward  than  to  come  and  see 
some  of  your  books  distributed  amongst  the  Rarotongans,  and  to  per- 
ceive how  many  of  them  prize  these  gifts  as  an  inestimable  treasure. 

Amidst  the  pressure  of  his  public  engagements,  and  by  the 
most  sedulous  economy  and  improvement  of  time,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams was  enabled,  early  in  1827,  to  place  the  first  sheets  of 
his  narrative  in  the  printer's  hands  ;  and  the  writer  is  enabled 
to  describe,  from  personal  observation,  the  state  of  mind  with 
which  he  adventured  upon  the  uncertain  sea  of  authorship. 
To  mere  literary  ambition  he  was  an  entire  stranger ;  and  its 
absence  preserved  him  from  the  restless  and  painful  anxiety 
respecting  the  critical  judgments  which  might  be  pronounced, 
or  the  general  estimate  formed  of  the  mere  execution  of  his 
volume.  At  the  same  time,  he  was  naturally  solicitous  that 
wh  it  he  had  written  might  be  favorably  received,  and  widely 
circulated.  And  he  believed  that  this  would  be  the  result. 
The  same  strong  confidence  which  had  prompted  him  to  un- 
dertake, and  had  enabled  him  to  accomplish,  so  many  other 
difficult  achievements,  was  still  apparent.  Conscious  of  a  sin- 
cere desire  to  promote  the  cause  of  God  by  this  publication, 
he  undertook  it  without  the  slightest  misgiving.  And  he 
never  dreamed  of  a  failure.  Indeed  his  own  anticipations, 
though  fully  realized,  far  exceeded  those  of  his  friends.  He 
believed  that  his  book  would  not  merely  command  a  large  cir- 
culation, but  make  an  unprecedented  impression  in  favor  of 
missions.  Often  during  its  preparation  would  he  say,  "  I  am 
sure  that  if  we  can  but  get  the  public  to  consider  these  facts, 
they  must  tell;11  and  once  and  again  he  repeated  his  convic- 
tion that,  if  he  could  induce  men  of  rank  and  science,  with 
the  merchants  and  ship-owners  of  Britain  to  ponder  over  its 
pages,  they  would  no  longer  occupy  neutral  ground  in  the 
26* 


306  LIFE     OF     THE 

great  contest  with  heathenism.  Nor  was  he  less  assured  of 
gaining  their  attention  than  of  rewarding  it  when  it  had  been 
drawn  to  the  subject.  He  was  strongly  impressed  with  the 
belief  that  they  were  not  in  general  hostile  to  missions  ;  that 
their  apparent  indifference  was  simply  the  result  of  inatten- 
tion, and  that  such  inattention  was  the  natural  consequence 
of  the  omission  of  suitable  means  for  bringing  the  subject 
fairly  under  their  consideration.  How  to  accomplish  this  de- 
sirable object  was  with  him  a  question  of  deep  interest,  and 
one  upon  which  he  frequently  conversed  ;  but  that  it  might 
be  done,  that  it  ought  to  be  done,  and  that  he  would  at  least 
attempt  it,  were  points  upon  which  his  opinions  were  formed 
some  time  prior  to  the  publication  of  his  volume. 

Those  who  did  not  know  the  "  simplicity  and  godly  sin- 
cerity "  of  John  Williams's  character,  might  suppose  that  the 
anticipations  in  which  he  thus  indulged  were  merely  the  vain 
presentiments  of  a  sanguine  and  speculative  mind.  But  all 
who  were  privileged  with  his  friendship,  will  require  no  evi- 
dence in  disproof  of  such  unfounded  imaginations.  His  con- 
fidence rested  upon  a  widely  different  basis.  It  was  pro- 
duced by  a  just  estimate  of  the  information  which  he  could 
supply,  by  extensive  observation  of  the  influence  which  it  had 
already  exerted,  and  by  the  assurance,  not  of  flattering,  but 
of  faithful  friends. 

In  April,  1837,  the  volume,  by  which  Mr.  Williams  hoped 
to  accomplish  more  for  the  missionary  cause  than  he  had 
previously  effected,  was  issued  from  the  press.  It  was 
entitled  u  A  Narrative  of  Missionary  Enterprises  in  the 
South  Sea  Islands,  with  Remarks  upon  the  Natural  History 
of  the  Islands,  Origin,  Languages,  Traditions,  and  Usages 
of  the  Inhabitants."  It  was  dedicated  by  permission  to  the 
king,  and  was  first  published  in  a  handsome  octavo  at  the 
price  of  twelve  shillings.  Prior  to  this,  he  had,  in  a  great 
measure,  matured  the  plan  by  which  he  proposed  to  push  its 
circulation  into  those  circles  where  hitherto  little  interest 
had  been  awakened  in  the  most  important  movement  of  our 
age.  In  the  anticipation  of  this  attempt,  the  appeal  to  mer- 
chants, ship-owners,  philosophers,  nobles,  and  statesmen, 
with  which  the  volume  is  closed,  as  well  as  a  portion  of  the 
preface,  were  specially  prepared,  and  he  resolved  forthwith 
to  present  a  copy  to  several  of  the  individuals  most  distin- 
guished by  their  station  or  attainments,  accompanied  by 
a  letter,  calling  their   attention  to  the  facts  which  it  con- 


EV.    J.     WILLIAMS. 


307 


tained,  and  to  some  important  conclusions  founded  upon 
them.  But  as  the  object  he  had  in  view  was  not  private,  he 
deemed  it  proper,  in  the  first  instance,  to  solicit  the  advice 
and  co-operation  of  the  Directors  of  the  Society,  and  imme- 
diately on  the  publication  of  his  volume,  addressed  the  fol- 
lowing request  to  the  Rev.  J.  Arundel : — 

"  Will  you  do  me  the  favor  of  presenting  the  accompanying  copy 
of  the  Missionary  Narrative  to  the  chairman  of  the  board,  and  also 
of  submitting  the  following  proposition  to  the  consideration  of  the 
Directors  ? 

"  It  has  been  a  matter  of  deep  regret  that  so  few  of  our  nobility 
and  gentry  have  evinced  any  interest  in  the  cause  of  missions,  and 
also  that  so  few  attempts  have  been  made  to  bring  the  great  work 
under  their  notice.  Were  it  not  that  I  am  about  to  leave  England, 
I  should  submit  some  plans  for  the  purpose  of  attempting  to  effect 
this  important  object.  But  as  this  will  not  be  possible,  I  would  beg 
to  propose  that  a  number  of  noblemen  be  selected,  say  a  hundred,  and 
that  I  be  allowed  to  send  to  each  a  copy  of  the  '  Missionary  Enter- 
prises,' with  a  respectful  letter  from  myself,  inviting  their  attention 
to  the  great  work. 

"  I  am  fully  aware  that  the  proposition  is  novel,  but  I  think  the 
experiment  is  worthy  of  a  trial.  It  can  do  no  harm  ;  it  may  do  much 
good ;  and,  if  it  succeed  but  in  one  instance,  I  should  regard  it  with 
pleasure.  And  even  should  it  fail  altogether,  I  would  fail  in  a  great 
and  good  object,  rather  than  not  attempt  its  accomplishment,  for 
the  Master  whom  we  serve  will  say,  '  It  is  well  that  it  was  in 
thine  heart.' 

"  Should  this  proposition  meet  with  the  approbation  of  the  Direc- 
tors, I  shall  feel  happy  in  consulting  with  the  Secretaries,  or  with 
any  other  gentleman  whom  the  board  may  appoint." 

The  Directors  fully  concurred  in  the  proposal  of  their 
zealous  Missionary  ;  and,  having  ordered  a  hundred  copies  of 
the  work,  placed  fifty  of  them  at  his  disposal  for  the  purpose 
of  distribution.  Thus  sanctioned,  he  lost  no  time  in  execu- 
ting the  novel  project ;  and,  having  obtained  a  list  of  the 
names  of  noblemen  and  others,  whose  public  position  or 
private  excellence  warranted  the  expectation  that  they  would 
give  its  pages  a  perusal,  and  consider  the  subject  thus,  in 
many  cases  for  the  first  time,  submitted  to  their  attention,  he 
transmitted  to  each  of  them  a  copy. 

The  letters  which,  accompanied  these  volumes,  besides 
containing  a  concise  explanation  of  the  leading  objects,  and 
a  general  reference  to  the  great  success  of  the  South  Sea 
Missions,  called  more  particular  regard  to  some  specific  as- 
pect of  the  evangelical  enterprise,  in  which  the  individuals 
addressed  would  be  most  likely,  from  their  station,  habits  of 


308  LIFE     OP    THE 

life,  or  the  class  of  subjects  which  had  principally  occupied 
their  attention,  to  feel  a  peculiar  interest.  Numerous  copies 
of  these  communications  are  now  lying  before  the  writer  ; 
and  did  the  limits  of  this  volume  permit,  most  of  them  might 
be  inserted,  as  evidence  of  the  admirable  skill  with  which  he, 
whose  life  had  been  passed  amidst  savage  or  semi-civilized 
people,  could  adapt  himself  to  altered  circumstances,  and 
reach  the  minds  of  men  most  exalted  by  their  position  or 
powers,  with  as  much  ease  as  he  had  previously  wrought 
upon  the  untutored  tribes  of  Polynesia.  But  although  a  great 
number  of  these  letters  cannot  be  admitted,  the  following 
specimens  will  sufficiently  indicate  their  general  character, 
and  account  for  the  respectful,  and,  in  many  instances,  mu- 
nificent response  with  which  they  were  honored. 

To  Her  Royal  Highness  the  Duchess  of  Kent. 
"  May  it  please  your  Royal  Highness, 

"  In  requesting  your  Royal  Highness  to  accept  the  accompanying 
copy  of  my  '  Missionary  Enterprises,'  i  avail  myself  of  the  oppor- 
tunity of  begging  permission  to  be  allowed  also  to  present  one  to  your 
august  daughter,  the  Princess  Victoria.  I  beg  to  assure  your  Royal 
Highness,  that  I  have  no  object  in  view,  but  to  bring  the  great  work 
in  which  I  have  been  engaged,  under  the  notice  of  your  Royal  High- 
ness and  the  Princess  ;  for  it  must  impart  joy  to  every  benevolent 
mind  to  know  that,  by  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  religious  efforts 
of  British  Christians,  upwards  of  three  hundred  thousand  of  deplor- 
ably ignorant  and  savage  barbarians,  inhabiting  the  beautiful  isles 
of  the  Pacific,  have  been  delivered  from  a  dark,  debasing,  and  san- 
guinary idolatry,  and  are  now  enjoying  the  civilizing  influence,  the 
domestic  happiness,  and  the  spiritual  blessings,  which  Christianity 
imparts.  In  the  island  of  Rarotonga,  which  I  discovered  in  1623, 
there  are  upwards  of  three  thousand  children  under  Christian  instruc- 
tion daily  ;  not  a  vestige  of  idolatry  remains  ;  their  language  has 
been  reduced  to  system,  and  the  Scriptures,  with  other  books,  have 
been  translated.  But  this  is  only  one  of  nearly  a  hundred  islands  to 
which  similar  blessings  have  been  conveyed,  the  particulars  of  which 
will  be  found  in  the  accompanying  volumes.  The  useful  arts  also 
have  been  introduced;  British  manufactures  are  now  sold  to  a  very 
great  extent ;  and  the  shipping  and  crews  of  our  country  find  harbors 
and  homes. 

"  I  feel  that  1  have  to  cast  myself  upon  the  indulgent  kindness 
of  your  Royal  Highness  for  the  liberty  I  have  thus  taken  ;  but  I  beg 
again  to  assure  your  Royal  Highness  that  I  am  prompted  only  by  a 
desire  to  brinor  the  great  enterprise  of  mercy,  which  is  now  cured 
on  in  the  world  with  so  much  success,  under  the  notice  of  your  Royal 
Highness  ;  for  I  am  persuaded  that  a  want  of  information  alone  pre- 
vents royal  personages  and  the  nobility  from  countenancing  and  sup- 
porting efforts,  which  must  commend  themselves  to  every  reflecting 
and  benevolent  mind. 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  309 

"  May  I  be  permitted  to  beg  that  your  Royal  Highness  will  allow 
your  beloved  and  august  daughter  to  honor  the  volume  with  a  perusal. 
1  flatter  myself  that  it  will  afford  both  interest  and  information,  and 
I  am  not  aware  that  there  is  a  sentence  in  the  volume,  to  which  a 
pious  and  intelligent  mind  can  object. 

"  i  have  the  honor  to  be,  etc. 

"  J.  Williams." 

To  Lord  Brougham. 
"  My  Lord, 

"  In  taking  the  liberty  of  requesting  your  Lordship  to  accept  a  copy 
of  a  work  I  have  recently  published,  I  would  beg  most  respectfully 
and  most  earnestly  to  call  your  attention  to  the  subject  of  which  it 
treats.  I  cannot  expect  that  your  Lordship  will  find  time  to  peruse 
the  volume,  but,  by  glancing  at  the  chapter  of  contents,  and  referring 
to  one  or  two  parts,  your  Lordship  will  perceive  that  the  power  of 
Christianity  to  tame  the  most  ferocious,  and  to  elevate  the  most  de- 
graded portions  of  the  human  family,  is  fully  established. 

"  It  must  have  been  apparent  to  your  Lordship's  reflecting  mind, 
that  Christian  missions  are  destined  to  exert  a  vast  and  powerful 
influence  upon  the  civil,  intellectual,  and  moral  interests  of  our 
world.  That  your  Lordship  is  aware  how  much  the  abolition  of 
cursed  slavery  has  been  accelerated  by  the  missionary  enterprise  is 
evident  by  your  Lordship's  noble  and  imperishable  defence  of  the 
missionary  Smith  ;  while  the  amazing  movement  of  mind  in  British 
India  consequent  upon  the  diffusion  of  knowledge  ;  the  altered  posi- 
tion of  the  tribes  of  South  Africa,  by  being  recognized  as  a  free 
people ;  together  with  the  conversion  and  subsequent  civilization 
of  three  hundred  thousand  pagan  savages,  in  the  isles  of  the  Pacific, 
are  effects  too  great  and  striking  to  allow  your  Lordship's  mind  to 
regard  the  cause  in  which  they  originated  as  unimportant  either  to 
the  philanthropist,  the  merchant,  or  the  statesman.  As  a  warm  and 
undeviating  friend  of  education,  it  will  be  gratifying  to  your  Lordship 
to  know  that,  in  one  small  island  of  the  Pacific,  we  have  upwards 
of  three  thousand  children  under  instruction,  and  that  this  is  only  one 
island  out  of  nearly  a  hundred,  to  which  the  blessings  of  civilization 
and  Christianity  have  been  conveyed.  That  so  few  of  the  nobility 
and  gentry  countenance  and  assist  in  this  work  of  mercy  is  a  matter 
of  deep  surprise  and  regret.  I  am  not  aware,  my  Lord,  that  there  is 
a  single  tribe  of  the  human  family  that  is  indebted  to  the  nobility 
of  England  for  its  intellectual  or  moral  elevation.  I  think,  my  Lord, 
that  this  must  arise  from  the  circumstance  that  the  subject  has  not 
been  brought  properly  under  their  notice.  My  Lord,  I  venerate  sci- 
ence ;  but  the  voyages  of  Parry,  Ross,  and  all  their  predecessors,  to 
all  benevolent  purposes,  have  been  '  the  baseless  fabric  of  a  vision,' 
for  they  have  left  the  wretched  Esquimaux  as  ignorant  and  wretched 
as  they  found  them  ;  whereas  the  efforts  of  Christian  enterprise 
create  a  superstructure  upon  which  the  eye  of  benevolence  can  gaze 
with  delight,  and  which  will  be  as  enduring  as  eternity.  This  super- 
structure is  the  overthrow  of  dark  and  debasing  idolatries,  the  trans- 
lation of  the  sacred  Scriptures  into  languages  previously  unwritten, 
and  the  personal  and  social  elevation  of  whole  communities.     High, 


310  LIFE     OF     THE 

my  Lord,  as  you  stand  in  public  estimation,  to  countenance  openly 
and  liberally  the  cause  for  which  I  plead,  would  add  to  your  eleva- 
tion ;  and,  splendid  as  your  talents  are,  it  would  add  to  their  lustre  ; 
for  the  conquests  of  benevolence  over  human  misery,  and  tlie  tri- 
umphs of  truth  over  error  and  superstition,  are  of  such  a  character, 
that  to  be  instrumental  in  any  way  in  effecting  them,  confers  greater 
dignity  upon  the  highest  rank,  and  throws  a  halo  around  the  most 
brilliant  talents. 

"  I  feel,  my  Lord,  that  1  am  taking  a  great  liberty,  but  I  am  encour- 
aged by  the  conviction,  that  I  am  addressing  an  individual  who  will 
candidly  consider  the  claims  of  truth. 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  etc., 

"  J.  Williams." 

"  P.  S.  May  I  be  allowed  to  add,  that  there  is  a  large  nation  of 
Polynesian  negroes  inhabiting  nearly  three  hundred  island.-;,  of  which 
but  little  is  known,  except  that  the  islands  are  numerous  and  beau- 
tiful, and  that  the  inhabitants  are  several  millions  in  number,  and 
exceedingly  savage ;  and  that  these  islands,  and  several  millions 
of  the  family  of  man,  remain  a  blank  and  a  Hut  in  the  world  of  com- 
merce, of  science,  and  of  humanity.  I  purpose,  my  Lord,  leaving 
England  again  with  a  design  to  attempt  the  introduction  cf  Chris- 
tianity, with  all  its  train  of  blessing?!,  among  the  people.  Should  the 
benevolent  project  commend  itself  to  your  Lordship's  approbation, 
I  should  feel  honored  by  a  communication  from  your  Lordship." 

The  result  of  these  appeals  is  well  known.  Numerous 
replies  expressed  the  high  approval  with  which  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's volume  had  been  read;  some  of  the  distinguished  per- 
sons requested  an  interview,  and  others  transmitted  a  hand- 
some donation.  The  following  answers,  selected  from  many 
of  a  similar  character,  will  sufficiently  show  the  wisdom  and 
importance  of  the  step  which  he  had  taken.  But  the  influ- 
ence of  this  part  of  his  endeavors  to  promote  the  cause  of  God, 
was  not  confined  to  the  class  whom  he  had  addressed.  Very 
many  in  other  walks  of  life  were  induced  in  consequence  to 
consider  the  subject,  and  the  previous  friends  of  missions, 
with  the  devoted  Missionary  himself,  derived  much  additional 
stimulus  from  this  successful  effort  to  interest  the  wealthy  and 
the  noble  in  the  sacred  cause  of  the  world's  evangelization. 
For  these  reasons,  the  novel  movement  demands  a  prominent 
place  in  the  records  of  Mr.  Williams's  life,  and  the  following 
letters  may  be  strictly  considered  as  a  part  of  his  personal 
history.  Most  of  the  names  are  suppressed ;  for,  although 
these  would  add  considerably  to  the  interest  of  the  commu- 
nications, as  all  the  writers  are  known  and  honored,  the 
insertion  of  their  titles  will  suffice  to  accomplish  the  object 
in   view,   and  anything  beyond  this,   in  what   were  merely 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  311 

private  communications,  would  be  unauthorized  and  unwar- 
rantable.    They  are  arranged  in  the  order  of  their  dates. 

From  Sir  Herbert  Taylor,  Bart. 

"  Sir  Herbert  Taylor  presents  his  compliments  to  the  Rev.  J.  Wil- 
liams, and  begs  to  acquaint  him,  in  reply  to  his  letter  of  the  29th  ult., 
that,  if  he  will  send  his  work  to  him  at  St.  James's  Palace,  he  will 
take  the  earliest  opportunity  of  presenting  it  to  his  Majesty. 

«  Windsor  Castle,  May  1,  1837." 

"  Sir  Herbert  Taylor  presents  his  compliments  to  the  Rev.  J.  Wil- 
liams, and  has  had  the  honor  to  receive  and  to  submit  his  note  of  the 
10th  instant  to  the  king,  also  to  present  to  his  Majesty  the  accompa- 
nying volume,  containing  the  interesting  narrative  of  the  Missionary 
Enterprises,  and  his  translation  of  the  Testament  into  the  language 
of  one  of  the  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  which  he  discovered  in 
1823.  They  have  been  very  graciously  received  by  the  king,  who 
ordered  Sir  Herbert  Taylor  to  thank  the  Rev.  J.  Williams  for  them, 
and  his  Majesty  was  much  gratified  by  the  information  communi- 
cated with  respect  to  the  actual  enlightened  state  of  those  islands 
in  general. 

"  Windsor  Castle,  May  14th,  1837." 

From  Sir  John  Conroy,  Bart. 

"  Sir  John  Conroy  is  commanded  by  the  Duchess  of  Kent,  to 
acquaint  the  Rev.  Mr.  Williams  that  the  two  books  his  attention  led 
him  to  send  her  and  the  Princess  Victoria,  were  received  by  their 
Royal  Highnesses  with  great  interest. 

"  Kensington  Palace,  3rd  June,  1837." 


From  Capt.  Lord . 

"Sir, 
"  1  beg  you  to  accept  my  thanks  for  the  present  of  your  work  on 
the  South  Sea  Islands  ;  it  is  an  interesting  subject,  and  I  will  take 
every  opportunity  of  mentioning  its  value  and  truth  to  persons  who 
I  think  take  an  interest  in  missionary  undertakings  in  that  quarter 
of  the  world.  I  am  happy  to  say  your  book  had  been  mentioned  to 
me  by  two  persons  whose  opinions  ]  value,  before  J  had  the  pleasure 
of  receiving  it :  they  spoke  highly  of  its  merits.  Allow  me  to  sub- 
scribe myself, 

"Your  obliged  and  faithful  servant.' 

From  the  Hon.  Capt.  — . 

"  My  dear  Sir, 

"  Pray  allow  me  to  tl\ank  you  most  sincerely  for  the  honor  and 

obligation  you  have  conferred  upon  me  by  presenting  a  copy  of  your 

deeply  interesting  and  most  valuable  account  of  your  Missionary 

Enterprises.     Having  carefully  read  it  through,  T  have  lent  the  work 

to  the  Countess  of ,  who  will   show  it  to  her  father,  the 

Bishop  of ,  to  her  husband's  father,  the  Marquis  of , 

and  to  other  influential  persons  of  high  character.     That,  you  may  be 


312  LIFE     OF     THE 

blessed  with  the  utmost  success,  and  that  you  may  return  again  to 
your  native  land  in  health,  is  the  hearty  prayer  of 

"  Your  admirer  and  very  faithful  friend." 

From  the  Bishop  of . 

"  Rev.  Sir, 

"  Permit  me  to  return  my  best  thanks  for  the  handsome  volume 
you  have  sent  me  upon  that  highly  interesting  subject,  the  progress 
of  the  Gospel  in  the  islands  of  the  South  Seas  ;  which,  without  exag- 
geration, we  may  term  the  most  striking  work  of  Divine  grace  since 
the  apostolic  times.  1  cannot  but  think  you  privileged  in  being 
allowed,  not  only  to  witness  such  a  work,  but  to  bear  a  large  part  in 
it ;  and  I  trust  that,  in  your  return  to  that  sphere  of  Christian  enter- 
prise, you  will  be  permitted  to  carry  into  execution  the  two  important 
objects  which  remain  to  be  accomplished,  in  order  to  give  complete- 
ness and  permanency  (as  far  as  human  measures  can  avail)  to  the 
establishment  of  Christianity  throughout  the  islands.  1  am  much 
pleased  (though  I  little  expected  it)  by  the  thought  that  my  name 
(or  at  least  my  title)  will  become  known  in  Polynesia  through  the 
medium  of  'the  Sinner's  Friend.' 

"  I  beg  to  assure  you  of  my  sincere  prayers  for  a  Divine  blessing 
upon  your  self-denying  labors,  and  remain,  Rev.  Sir, 

"  Your  faithful  and  obliged  servant." 


From  the  Earl  of . 

"  Dear  Sir, 
"  I  have  already  thanked  you  for  sending  me  a  copy  of  your  work, 
but  must  now  thank  you,  as  I  hope  I  heartily  thanked  God,  for  the 
interesting  information.  1  can  truly  say  1  have  never  read  any  ac- 
count more  likely  to  gain  support  for  the  cause  of  missions.  I  feel, 
therefore,  most  anxious  to  promote  its  circulation,  and  shall  feel  much 
obliged  to  you,  if  you  would  direct  your  publisher  to  send  twenty 
copies  to  the  address  undermentioned.  I  will  send  him  or  you 
a  cheque  for  the  amount,  and  intend  selling  the  books  for  the  benefit 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 

"  With  the  earnest  wish  that  God  may  continue  to  bless  your 
labors  amongst  those  interesting  islanders, 

"  I  am,  dear  Sir,  very  sincerely  yours." 


From  the  Earl  of . 

"  Dear  Sir, 
'  1  feel  truly  obliged  to  you  for  your  valuable  present  of  the  Nar- 
rative of  your  missionary  labors.  The  very  interesting  account  which 
I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  from  your  lips  at  the  meeting  of  the 
Bible  Society  to  which  you  allude,  induces  me  to  anticipate  much 
gratification  and  profit  from  the  perusal  of  your  volume,  and  I  will 
not  fail  to  recommend  it  to  the  perusal  of  my  friends. 

"  Wishing  you  ample  success  in  the  very  arduous  service  upon 
which  you  are  about  to  enter, 

"  1  am,  dear  Sir,"  etc. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  313 

From  the  Duke  of . 

"  Sir, 
"  I  would  not  write  to  thank  you  for  the  very  interesting  book  you 
have  sent  me  till  1  had  finished  its  perusal ;  it  has  given  me  a  great 
wish  to  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  when  I  return  to  London  in 
about  a  fortnight. 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  be,"  etc.  etc. 


From  Lord . 

"  Sir, 

"  I  beg  to  acknowledge  your  letter,  and  to  return  my  best  thanks 
for  the  valuable  present  which  accompanied  it,  of  a  work  which  1  had 
perused  with  great  interest  and  pleasure. 

"  It  is  indeed,  a  wonderful  work  which  Divine  providence  is  car- 
rying on  in  the  conversion  of  the  islanders  of  the  South  Seas  ;  and 
I  cannot  but  share  your  surprise  and  regret  at  the  little  attention 
bestowed  on  it,  and  indeed  on  missionary  exertions  in  general,  by 
a  large  proportion  of  Christians  ;  and  indeed  I  am  sensible  how 
much  cause  we  all  have  to  humble  ourselves  for  our  want  of  zeal  for 
the  salvation  of  our  fellow  creatures.  I  hope  that  your  publication, 
which  I  shall  always  be  happy  to  recommend  as  far  as  may  be  in  my 
power,  may  be  made  an  instrument  in  removing  this  apathy,  and  that 
the  Divine  blessing  will  ever  attend  the  pious  labors  you  are  about  to 
undertake  in  a  new  field  of  exertion. 

M  Believe  me,  Sir,  your  faithful  friend  and  servant." 


From  the  Marquis  of . 

"  Sir, 
"  I  have  this  day,  on  returning  to  London,  found  your  kind  note 
and  valuable  present,  a  work  which  had  been  already  recommended 
to  me,  and  which  I  was  about  to  purchase.  I  take  the  liberty  of  en- 
closing an  order  for  ten  pounds  as  a  trifling  mark  of  the  interest 
I  take  in  the  great  and  good  objects  you  have  in  view. 

"  That  the  promise  contained  in  the  last  chapter  of  the  prophecy 
of  Daniel  may  be  your  gracious  reward  is  the  sincere  prayer  of, 

"  Sir,"  etc. 

From  Sir ,  Bart. 

"  Sir, 
"  I  was  much  gratified  on  my  return  to  London  to  receive  your 
letter  and  the  book  which  you  have  so  kindly  sent  me. 

"  I  have  seldom  been  more  interested  than  in  reading  the  few  first 
chapters.  I  have  been  unable  to  complete  the  perusal,  but  1  will  not 
longer  delay  thanking  you  for  it. 

"  I  enclose  a  very  trifling  subscription  on  behalf  of  the  missionary 
enterprises  in  that  part  of  the  world.  I  only  regret  that,  having  con- 
tributed largely  to  analogous  objects  recently,  I  cannot  send  more. 

"  I  am,  Sir,"  etc. 

From  the  Duke  of . 

■  Sir, 
"  Allow  me  to  request  that  you  will  present  fifty  pounds  to  the 
London  Missionary  Society  with  my  name  as  a  subscriber,  and  that 
27 


314  LIFE     OF    THE 

you  will  accept  the  remaining  ten  pounds  in  return  for  the  interesting 
book  I  received  from  you. 

"  Believe  me,  Sir, 

"  Your  sincere  humble  servant." 


From  the  Duchess  of - 


"  The  Duchess  of presents  her  compliments  to  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, and  is  much  obliged  to  him  for  his  work  upon  the  Missionary 
Enterprise  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  which  she  will,  as  well  as  the 
Duke,  peruse  with  real  interest. 

"  The  Duchess  cordially  unites  with  Mr.  Williams  in  his  earnest 
prayers,  that  our  beloved  Queen's  reign  may  be  pre-eminently  distin- 
guished by  the  dissemination  of  Christian  principles,  and  the  increase 
of  Christian  practice." 


From  Lord . 

"  Sir, 

"  I  have  very  many  apologies  to  make  to  you  for  not  having  sooner 
thanked  you  for  your  letter  of  May  25th,  and  for  the  highly  inte- 
resting work  which  accompanied  it ;  but  I  trust  you  will  ascribe  my 
silence  to  its  real  cause — an  incessant  and  overwhelming  pressure 
of  public  business — and  not  to  any  indifference  to  the  matters  to 
which  your  letter  and  book  related. 

"  I  shall  not  fail  to  avail  myself  of  the  first  leisure  moments  to 
peruse  your  work  ;  and  I  am  glad  to  learn  that  you  propose  to  under- 
take another  expedition  with  a  view  to  teach  Christianity  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Polynesia.  If  I  can  be  in  any  way  serviceable  to  you 
in  so  praiseworthy  an  enterprise,  I  shall  be  exceedingly  glad. 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  be,"  etc. 


From  the  Duke  of  ■ 


"  The  Duke  of  has  been  much  gratified   in  reading  the 

detailed  report  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Williams,  of  the  successful  progress 
which  he  and  his  brother  missionaries  have  made  towards  civilizing 
the  numerous  islanders  of  the  South  Pacific  Ocean.  The  Duke  has 
directed  that  the  sum  of  £50  may  be  paid  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Williams, 
to  be  applied  solely  to  the  education  of  those  natives  that  may  be 
enabled  to  comprehend  the  mild  doctrine,  and  to  reap  the  blessed 
benefits  of  Christianity." 


From  the  Duke  of  ■ 


"  My  dear  Sir, 
"  1  have  to  thank  you  for  your  letter,  and  the  interesting  account 
of  the  proceedings  in  the  city.  I  wished  very  much  to  go  to  hear 
your  farewell  sermon,  but  I  have  so  bad  a  cold  that  it  will  not  be  in 
my  power  to  do  so.  Have  the  goodness  to  let  me  know  where  the 
ship  is  stationed,  as,  if  my  cold  leaves  me,  it  will  give  me  great 
pleasure  to  pay  you  a  visit  on  board  next  week. 

"Believe  me,  dear  Sir,"  etc. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 


From  Sir ,  Bart. 


315 


"  My  dear  Mr.  Williams, 

"  Lady and  I  are  desirous  of  offering  a  trifling  contribution 

to  your  means  of  usefulness  in  Polynesia,  and  we  beg  that  you  will 
kindly  spend  ten  guineas  for  us  in  any  way  that  you  may  think  most 
conducive  to  that  object.     I  enclose  a  draft  for  that  sum. 

"  We  are  called,  in  the  providence  of  God,  to  occupy  ourselves  in 
another  sphere  ;  one  which,  though  involving  much  responsibility, 
must  be  considered  far  more  humble  in  a  Christian  point  of  view  than 
that  of  the  missionary,  who  is  honored  as  the  earliest  ambassador 
of  Christ  to  the  heathen  ;  and  we  wish  to  assure  you  of  the  deep 
interest  we  take  in  your  welfare,  and  that  we  pray  the  Almighty  to 
bless  and  prosper  you. 

"  If  it  please  God  to  bring  you  back  to  England,  we  still  hope  that 
we  may  see  you  at  our  home,  and  that  you  may  tell  our  poor  villagers 
how  the  word  of  salvation  has  been  spread  through  the  islands  of  the 
South  Seas.  I  need  not  add,  that  it  would  give  to  us  great  pleasure, 
if  at  any  time  you  are  able  to  write  to  us. 

"  Some  of  my  neighbors,  and  I  believe  some  of  my  tenants,  went 

over  to when  you  were  there.     They,  as  well  as  many  others 

who  are  interested  in  missionary  exertions,  would  be  much  gratified, 
if  I  am  able  occasionally  to  give  them  some  account  of  you  in  your 
distant  home. 

"  I  am,  my  dear  Mr.  Williams,"  etc. 

Other  valuable  letters  have  been  omitted  from  these  pages, 
some  of  which  have  been  already  published  ;  and  the  writer 
feels  himself  precluded  from  the  description  of  incidents  and 
interviews  arising  out  of  this  correspondence,  which  would 
lose  much  of  their  interest  from  the  absence  of  names,  and 
might  be  deemed  ol  too  private  a  nature  for  publication.  It 
may  be  said,  however,  in  general  terms,  that  the  introduc- 
tions thus  obtained  were  improved  by  the  faithful  Missionary, 
not  merely  for  the  promotion  of  his  evangelical  designs,  but 
for  the  personal  and  spiritual  advantage  of  some  high  in  rank, 
whose  previous  confidence  and  kindness  encouraged  him 
to  address  them  on  the  subject  of  personal  religion.  One 
of  these  epistles — and  it  is  a  most  wise  and  faithful  appeal — 
is  now  before  the  writer ;  and  he  is  happy  to  add,  that  in 
thus  seeking  the  eternal  welfare  of  individuals,  whose  station 
in  society  too  frequently  deprives  them  of  such  offices  of 
Christian  friendship,  Mr.  Williams's  efforts  were  correctly 
appreciated,  and  most  kindly  received. 

Mr.  Williams  did  not  confine  the  distribution  of  his 
volume  to  distinguished  individuals,  but  he  also  presented 
copies  to  the  Royal  Geographical,  the  Geological,  and  other 
scientific  and  literary  societies,  accompanied  by  appropriate 


316 


LIFE     OF    THE 


letters.     The  following  reply  must  suffice  to  show  the  man- 
ner in  which  these  communications  were  received. 

"  Royal  Geographical  Society, 
»  August  4th,  1837. 
« Sir,  * 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  letter  of  the 
3d  inst.  accompanying  your  work  entitled  "  A  Narrative  of  Missionary 
Enterprises  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,"  and  I  am  desired  by  the  Coun- 
cil of  this  Society  to  return  you  their  best  thanks  for  this  valuable  ad- 
dition to  our  library. 

"  Independently  of  the  gratifying  results  detailed  in  your  volume, 
of  the  persevering  and  praiseworthy  labors  of  missionaries  in  spread- 
ing the  blessings  of  Christianity  and  civilization  throughout  that  vast 
extent  of  islands,  your  work  affords  us  much  geographical  information 
peculiarly  acceptable  to  this  Society,  as  the  notice  of  Rarotonga,  etc., 
and  the  other  two  groups  of  islands  to  which  you  allude.  Your  offer 
to  correspond  with  the  Society  on  subjects  in  which  we  are  much  in- 
terested, during  your  intended  visit  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  is  gladly  ac- 
cepted by  the  Council. 

"  During  your  stay  in  England,  if  any  books  or  maps  in  the  Soci- 
ety's possession  would  be  useful  to  you  for  reference,  I  beg  you  will 
consider  them  at  your  service.  I  may,  perhaps,  especially  point  out 
Admiral  Kausenstern's  Chart  of  the  Pacific,  as  containing  all  the 
most  recent  discoveries  in  that  quarter. 

"  With  every  assurance  of  respect  and  esteem, 
«  I  am,  Sir, 
"  Your  obedient  servant, 

"  John  Washington. 
"  Rev.  J.  Williams." 

The  influence  of  this  unprecedented  movement  upon  Mr. 
Williams  himself,  was  highly  beneficial.  His  signal  success 
in  these  well-designed  efforts,  fed  his  previous  confidence, 
that  the  God  whom  he  served  would  enable  him  to  do  yet 
greater  things.  More  firmly  than  ever  did  he  cleave  to  the 
conviction  that  much,  very  much,  which  by  many  would  be 
deemed  Utopian,  was  easily  practicable  for  promoting  the 
cause  of  missions.  His  faith  and  hope  appeared  to  rise  with 
renewed  and  redoubled  energy,  and  his  mind  was  now  teem- 
ing with  projects  and  purposes  with  which  few  could  fully 
sympathize.  One  of  these  was  the  application  subsequently 
made  to  the  corporation  of  London ;  but  there  were  many 
other  plans  which  the  want  of  time  alone  prevented  him 
from  at  least  attempting  to  execute. 

The  interval  between  the  publication  of  the  Missionary 
Enterprises  and  the  departure  of  Mr.  Williams,  was  too  limi- 
ted to  permit  him  to  embrace  all  the  opportunities  which 
were  offered,  of  beneficial  intercourse  with  many  in  the  high- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  317 

er  classes  of  society ;  but  it  was  sufficient  to  enable  him  to 
bring  the  great  and  absorbing  subject  of  the  world's  evan- 
gelization under  the  attention  of  no  small  number,  by  whom 
it  had  not  previously  been  considered,  and  to  obtain  introduc- 
tions to  circles  of  rank  and  intelligence  where,  until  then, 
the  missionary  character  had  been  little  known.  In  many  a 
noble  mansion  and  select  party,  was  it  his  privilege  to  present 
the  facts  and  claims  of  Christian  missions.  The  writer  can 
speak  from  Mr.  Williams's  own  testimony,  and  from  that  of 
eye-witnesses  that,  for  several  successive  hours,  he  has,  in 
these  new  and  interesting  circumstances,  concentrated  the 
attention  of  large  companies  by  the  attractive  force  of  his 
communications.  For  his  own  person,  these  interviews  nev- 
er failed  to  secure  admiration  and  love.  The  perfect  natural- 
ness of  his  speech  and  manner ;  the  ease,  gentleness,  and 
simplicity,  so  much  in  keeping  with  his  history  and  his  office, 
which  marked  his  communications;  his  evident  desire  to 
instruct  and  interest;  the  readiness  and  fulness  with  which 
he  replied  to  every  inquiry ;  and  the  glow  of  benevolence 
which  lit  up  his  countenance,  when  Polynesia  was  his  theme, 
concurred  with  the  various  incidents  he  detailed,  to  attract 
towards  himself  no  small  measure  of  esteem.  One  distin- 
guished individual,  at  whose  mansion  Mr.  Williams  was  in- 
vited to  meet  a  large  and  brilliant  party,  assured  the  author, 
that  it  was  the  opinion  of  himself  and  others  that,  apart  from 
the  false  forms,  he  possessed  all  the  finish  of  the  most  refined 
courtesy,  and  that,  unconsciously,  and  without  design,  he 
was  a  perfect  gentleman.  Another,  a  nobleman  of  the  high- 
est standing,  in  a  letter  to  the  author  written  shortly  after  Mr. 
Williams's  departure,  stated  that  he  should  ever  consider  it 
one  of  the  greatest  privileges  and  highest  honors  of  his  life  to 
have  formed  the  acquaintance  of  that  honored  Missionary. 
But  although  he  set  its  just  value  upon  the  esteem  of  others, 
he  would  have  derived  but  little  satisfaction  from  these  inter- 
views, had  they  merely  enlarged  the  circle  of  his  friendship. 
This,  however,  was  not  the  case.  Their  full  effect,  indeed, 
it  is  impossible  to  estimate.  In  many  instances,  this  was  at 
once  obvious;  and,  in  others,  valuable  fruits  were  subse- 
quently reaped.  But  Had  the  classes  with  whom  he  was  thus 
brought  into  contact,  received  no  favorable  impressions  from 
his  statements,  the  influence  of  such  interviews  would  still 
have  been  great.  Many,  from  the  attention  thus  drawn  to 
the  subject  of  "missions,  became  their  supporters,  and  not  a 
27* 


313 


LIFE     OF    THE 


few,  attracted  by  a  name  which  had  in  consequence  become 
so  popular,  and  who  probably,  but  for  the  favor  with  which 
Mr.  Wiliiams  had  been  received  in  the  upper  circles  of  so- 
ciety, would  have  never  heard  a  missionary,  were  found 
amongst  the  multitudes  who  flocked  to  hear  him. 

The  fifty  copies  of  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  which  were 
placed  by  the  Directors  at  Mr.  Williams's  disposal,  were  soon 
disposed  of;  but  their  good  effect  prevented  him  from  stop- 
ping short  at  this  point,  and  induced  him  to  prosecute  the 
plan  at  his  own  cost,  and  on  a  wider  scale.  And  this  he  did 
with  a  lavish  generosity,  which  although  it  very  seriously  di- 
minished the  profits  of  the  work,  appeared  only  to  increase 
by  exercise.  Rarely  did  he  omit  an  opportunity  of  making 
this  present,  when  he  thought  it  would  draw  the  attention  of 
an  individual  to  the  subject  of  missions,  who  had  not  before 
been  numbered  amongst  its  supporters.  It  is  difficult  to  cal- 
culate the  number  of  copies  thus  dispersed,  but  it  was  very 
considerable.  But  of  all  the  volumes  which  Christian  zeal 
or  private  friendship  prompted  him  to  present,  there  was  one 
to  which  he  gave,  and  others  will  readily  accord,  the  pre-emi- 
nence. It  was  bound  and  embossed  in  the  richest  style ;  and 
upon  the  fly-leaf  it  contained  the  following  beautiful,  just,  and 
tender  tribute  to  the  beloved  and  devoted  partner  of  his  sor- 
rows and  his  joys  : — 

"  My  Dearest  Mary, 

"  More  than  twenty  eventful  years  have  rolled  away  since  we 
were  united  in  the  closest  and  dearest  earthly  bonds,  during  which 
time  we  have  circumnavigated  the  globe,  we  have  experienced  many 
trials  and  privations,  while  we  have  been  honored  to  communicate 
the  best  of  blessings  to  multitudes  of  our  fellow-creatures. 

"I  present  this  faithful  record  of  our  mutual  labors  and  successes, 
as  a  testimony  of  my  unabated  affection;  and  I  sincerely  pray  that,  if 
we  are  spared  twenty  years  longer,  the  retrospect  may  afford  equal,  if 
not  greater  cause  for  grateful  satisfaction. 

"  John  Williams. 

"  July  1st,  1837." 

The  popularity  of  Mr.  Williams  as  a  speaker,  and  the  title 
under  which  his  work  was  announced,  had,  prior  to  its  pub- 
lication, awakened  a  degree  of  expectation  which  no  ordinary 
production  could  have  realized.  Indeed,  had  not  the  Mis- 
sionary Enterprises  possessed  surpassing  interest,  it  would 
have  been  a  failure ;  or,  at  least,  by  falling  somewhat  below 
the  general  anticipation,  it  would  most  probably  have  been 
unduly  depreciated.     But,  however  extravagant  the  anticipa- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  319 

tions  of  many,  disappointment  was  felt  by  none.  A  warm 
and  general  expression  of  delight  hailed  its  appearance.  From 
the  pulpit  and  the  platform,  from  the  ministers  and  the  peri- 
odicals of  different  Christian  denominations,  from  literary  as 
well  as  religious  reviewers,  from  the  mitre  and  the  coro- 
net, there  went  forth  a  united  and  decisive  verdict  in  its  favor. 
And  this  was  a  sentence  which  the  public  soon  confirmed. 
Of  the  first  impression,  in  octavo,  there  were  sold,  from 
April  1837  to  September  1838,  7500  copies.  A  new  edi- 
tion was  then  printed  in  post  octavo,  which  commanded  a 
sale  of  6000.  But,  great  as  this  circulation  was,  the  price 
had  hitherto  prevented  many  from  obtaining  it ;  and  it  was 
resolved,  in  order  to  bring  its  valuable  contents  within  the 
reach  of  all  orders  of  society,  to  stereotype  the  work,  and 
publish  it  unabridged  at  two  shillings  and  sixpence.  This 
cheap  edition  appeared  in  April,  1840,  and  since  that  time, 
24,000  copies  have  been  sold  ;  making  a  total  of  all  sizes,  in 
five  years,  of  38,000.  And  there  is  still  a  steady  demand  for 
the  work,  and  a  new  issue  of  the  post  octavo  has  been  re- 
cently called  for.  Besides  an  American  edition,  the  work 
was  translated  into  Dutch,  and  is  well  known  in  the  colonies. 
It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  this  success  was  unprece- 
dented. No  missionary  work  had  secured  for  itself  so  wide 
a  circulation,  and  few  books  of  any  description  of  the  same 
size,  and  during  the  same  period,  had  commanded  so  large  a 
sale.  To  estimate  its  usefulness  is  of  course  impossible. 
Upon  how  many  minds  it  has  left  impressions  as  indelible  as 
they  are  important,  "  the  day  will  declare ;"  or  to  what  an 
extent  it  has  fed  missionary  ardor,  and  promoted  missionary 
efforts,  human  intelligence  cannot  compute.  And  with  such 
a  record  before  it  of  God's  doings  among  the  people,  what 
cause  has  the  church  for  adoration  that,  through  a  succession 
of  perils,  probably  unparalleled  since  the  apostolic  age,  He 
preserved  His  servant,  until  he  had  put  in  a  permanent  form, 
and  published  to  the  world,  a  narrative  which  would  confirm 
the  faith,  excite  the  praise,  and  sustain  the  efforts  of  the  faith- 
ful, (may  it  not  be  said  ?)  "  so  long  as  the  moon  endureth." 

It  may  be  added  that,  although  the  Missionary  Enterprises 
had  been  preceded  by  Ellis's  Researches,  Tyerman  and  Ben- 
net's  Journal,  and  other  similar  productions,  and  cannot 
therefore  claim  the  character  of  an  original  conception,  its 
success  revived  and  increased  the  public  interest  in  the  im- 
portant class  of  productions  to  which  it  belongs,  and  exerted 


320  LIFE    OF    THE 

no  feeble  influence  in  drawing  other  honored  laborers  to  em- 
ploy their  pen  with  the  same  important  design.  That  the 
valuable  volumes  of  Medhurst,  Campbell,  and  Moffat,  with- 
out which  no  library  is  complete,  would  not  have  been  pro- 
duced, had  not  Williams  prepared  the  way,  cannot  be  affirm- 
ed ;  but  it  is  certain  that  to  his  volume,  the  reading  public  is 
indebted  for  the  stirring  interest  of  "  Maritime  Discovery 
and  Christian  Missions,"  and  for  the  forcible  eloquence  of 
"The  Martyr  of  Erromanga." 

There  was  one  interesting  feature  in  almost  every  review 
of  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  which  deserves  a  passing 
notice.  It  appeared  as  if  the  transparent  simplicity  and 
sacred  interest  of  its  contents  had  disarmed  criticism,  and 
that  those  who  sat  in  the  censor's  chair  were  unable  to  de- 
scend from  the  elevation  to  which  its  details  had  conducted 
them,  to  attempt  the  detection  of  blemishes,  or  to  adjudge  its 
merits  by  the  ordinary  canons  and  established  standard  of 
literary  excellence.  Many  seem  to  have  written  under  the 
impression  of  the  sentiment,  first  expressed  by  one  of  the 
most  eminent  dignitaries  of  the  establishment,  and  often  re- 
peated as  singularly  just,  that  the  volume  contains  a  history 
of  Gospel  propagation,  unequalled  by  any  similar  narrative 
since  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  The  consequence  was,  to  di- 
vest criticism  of  all  its  severity.  With  scarcely  an  exception, 
the  reviewers  drank  into  the  spirit  of  the  work,  and  were  com- 
pelled, like  the  ancient  British  sovereign,  to  leave  their  chair 
of  state,  and  lay  aside  their  sceptre  of  power,  that  they  might 
give  place  to  the  rising  tide  of  admiration,  and  to  the  irresis- 
tible conviction  that,  in  the  production  upon  which  they  pon- 
dered, there  was  a  record  of  facts  and  feelings  too  sacred  for 
the  exercise  of  cold  investigation,  or  mere  critical  acumen. 
As  though  they  trod  on  holy  ground,  and  were  looking  upon 
pages  allied  in  character  to  Luke's  inspired  history,  extracts 
and  eulogy,  instead  of  dissection  and  discussion,  formed  the 
staple  of  their  critiques :  a  circumstance  as  honorable  to  them- 
selves, as  it  was  to  the  book  they  so  warmly  praised. 

It  cannot  be  expected  that  the  task  which  the  able  arbiters 
of  literary  excellence  declined,  would  be  attempted  in  these  pa- 
ges.' The  work  of  Mr.  Williams  is  now  too  well  known,  to  re- 
quire any  description  or  analysis.  It  is,  what  it  professes  to  be, 
a  narrative  of  personal  labors,  and  it  contains  what  its  author 
promised,  "  a  permanent  record  of  facts,  to  which  history 
can  furnish  but  few  parallels."   In  connexion  with  this  leading 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  321 

design,  it  was  the  writer's  object  to  compress  the  largest 
amount  of  valuable  imformation,  which  could  be  compre- 
hended in  a  single  volume,  resolved  that  the  staple  of  the 
work  should  be  what  all  would  justly  expect  from  the  pen  of 
a  missionary;  but  he  also  felt  that  it  was  important,  for  the, 
sake  of  his  main  design,  to  introduce  some  topics  which, 
although  closely  related  to  his  leading  subject,  were  not 
essentially  connected  with  it.  His  remarks  upon  the  islands, 
their  classification,  origin,  aspect,  and  productions,  and  upon 
the  social  state,  mental  peculiarities,  dialects,  traditions,  and 
usages  of  their  inhabitants,  with  numerous  other  subjects  of 
secondary  interest,  were  intended  to  invest  his  more  impor- 
tant theme  with  a  rich  and  flowing  drapery,  attractive  to  the 
eye  of  some  who  would  not  otherwise  have  looked  upon  his 
pages.  But  as  this  part  of  his  plan  was  subordinate,  the 
space  devoted  to  these  topics  was  proportionably  small.  Had 
his  days  been  prolonged,  and  his  return  to  this  country  per- 
mitted, it  is  probable  that  he  would  have  attempted  more  in 
this  way,  and  might  have  been  enabled  to  communicate  to 
men  of  science,  information  that  would  have  interested  them 
in  the  work  of  missions ;  and  prior  to  his  embarkation,  he 
had  given  so  much  attention  to  different  branches  of  natural 
history,  to  geology,  and  to  botany,  as  to  prepare  himself  to 
observe  and  record  facts,  the  communication  of  which  might 
induce  the  scientific  to  step  over  the  boundary  of  their  own 
peculiar  province,  into  the  wider  and  more  sacred  sphere  of 
Christian  beneficence.  Whether  his  design  would  have  been 
accomplished  or  not,  cannot  be  determined,  but  it  was  cer- 
tainly "  in  his  heart;"  and,  had  he  been  permitted  again  to 
tread  upon  British  ground,  he  would  have  made  an  effort  to 
draw  the  sacred  circle  of  missionary  influence  around  some 
important  associations,  from  which  all  religious  questions  are 
systematically  excluded. 

The  writer  of  these  memoirs  is  not  unaware  of  the  impor- 
tance of  domestic  incident  to  the  full  illustration  of  character. 
And  it  is  possible  that  some  readers,  wearied  with  accom- 
panying the  devoted  Missionary  over  the  high  ground  of  his 
public  life,  would  be  .happy  to  descend  with  him  to  a  lower 
level,  and  to  be  led  aside  from  these  scenes  of  general  obser- 
vation, to  commune  with  him  in  the  retirement  of  the  closet, 
or  in  the  repose  of  the  family.  But  few  materials  exist  which 
enable  his  biographer  to  gratify  a  desire  so  natural.  That 
Mr.  Williams  was  "  a  devout  man,"  need  scarcely  be  stated. 


322  LIFE     OF     THE 

His  character  and  conduct  evidence  this.  All  who  are  ac- 
customed to  trace  effects  to  their  causes,  will  be  satisfied  that, 
had  he  not  enjoyed  frequent  and  familiar  intercourse  with 
truth  and  immortality,  with  himself  and  God,  his  spirit  would 
have  lost  its  strength  and  spring,  and  the  source  which  fed 
his  devotedness,  and  refreshed  his  heart  amidst  his  manifold 
labors,  would  have  been  dried  up.  But  this  is  a  part  of  his 
proceedings  known  from  evidence  more  certain  than  infer- 
ence. Mr.  Williams  was  a  man  of  prayer.  He  knew  the 
privilege  of  drawing  nigh  unto  God,  and  he  relied  upon  the 
power  thus  given  to  him.  Habitually  an  early  riser,  even 
when  most  pressed  by  exhausting  engagements,  he  was  ena- 
bled to  give  hours  to  devotion,  which  are  two  frequently 
spent  in  useless  slumber ;  and  it  is  needless  to  say  of  such  a 
man,  that  no  day  was  commenced  for  whose  duties  he  did 
not  thus  prepare.  Neither  his  principles  nor  his  preference, 
permitted  him  to  curtail  the  hour  of  prayer,  that  he  might 
give  more  time  to  public  engagements.  In  the  family,  his 
devotions  were  marked  by  their  extreme  simplicity,  and  un- 
affected seriousness.  They  were  remarkably  comprehensive ; 
but  as  direct  and  concise  ;  full  of  grateful  review,  and  fervent 
petition,  but  free  from  all  vain  repetitions,  and  apparently  ut- 
tered, as  if  the  injunction  was  ever  before  his  eyes,  "  God  is 
in  heaven  and  thou  upon  earth ;  therefore  let  thy  words  be 
few." 

When  at  home,  Mr.  Williams  was  at  home.  Devotedly 
attached  to  his  most  estimable  partner,  and  their  amiable 
family,  nothing  would  have  drawn  him  from  them,  but  the 
claims  of  public  duty  ;  and  whenever  he  could  consistently 
release  himself  from  these  claims,  he  hastened  to  enjoy  the 
luxury,  to  him  as  great  as  it  was  rare,  of  spending  some 
hours  in  their  midst.  Nor  was  he  insensible  to  the  ties  and 
obligations  of  private  friendship.  Rarely,  when  he  could 
command  an  unbroken  evening,  did  he  omit  to  invite  a  few 
of  those  with  whom  he  was  most  intimate,  to  join  their  family 
circle.  These,  however,  were  not  set  parties,  but  social 
meetings,  and,  in  few  situations,  was  his  courteous  and 
amiable  disposition  more  apparent.  His  obvious  aim  was  to 
make  intercourse  both  instructive  and  pleasurable;  and  in 
this  he  never  failed.  Usually,  missionary  scenes  and  occu- 
pations became  the  leading  topics  of  conversation;  and  it 
was  delightful  to  trace  upon  his  bright  and  benevolent  coun- 
tenance the  satisfaction  which  he  enjoyed,  when  he  had  been 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  323 

successful  in  gratifying  his  friends.  Very  frequently  on  these 
occasions,  the  curiosities  which  he  had  brought  from  the 
islands  were  drawn  from  their  hiding  places,  and  the  various 
contents  of  several  cases  covered  the  table  or  the  floor. 
A  singular  medley  of  idols,  dresses,  ornaments,  domestic 
utensils,  implements  of  industry,  and  weapons  of  war,  formed 
so  many  subjects  of  remark ;  and  not  unfrequently,  Mr. 
Williams  arrayed  his  own  portly  person  in  the  native  tiputa 
and  mat,  fixed  a  spear  by  his  side,  and  adorned  his  head 
with  the  towering  cap  of  many  colors,  worn  on  high  days  by 
the  chiefs ;  and,  as  he  marched  up  and  down  his  parlor,  he 
was  as  happy  as  any  one  of  the  guests  whose  cheerful  mirth 
he  had  thus  excited.  To  this  exhibition,  he  would  add 
explanations  of  each  relic ;  naming  and  sometimes  describing 
the  island  from  which  he  obtained  it ;  the  past  history  and 
present  state  of  its  inhabitants ;  the  use  of  the  object,  or  the 
customs  connected  with  it;  and  various  other  interesting 
particulars.  In  general,  these  interesting  statements  were 
crowned  by  a  donation  of  some  curiosity  which  had  awakened 
special  interest ;  and  that  his  visitors  might  taste,  as  well  as 
see  the  good  things  of  Polynesia,  jars  of  native  preserves, 
either  of  the  banana  or  some  other  Polynesian  fruit,  were 
opened  for  their  gratification.  How  many  hours  of  almost 
sacred,  though  now  of  melancholy  interest,  seasons  which 
they  fondly  hoped  to  renew  with  their  devoted  friend  on 
earth,  will  these  brief  references  recall  to  those  who  were 
amongst  his  favored  guests  at  Bedford  Square. 

After  the  publication  of  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  and 
the  anniversary  meetings  in  May,  Mr.  Williams  again  went 
into  the  country,  as  a  deputation  from  the  Society.  But  as 
the  period  at  which  he  expected  to  leave  this  country  was 
approaching,  and  he  had  not  secured  all  the  objects  by  which 
he  hoped  to  benefit  Polynesia,  his  thoughts  were  much  occu- 
pied in  considering  the  ways  and  means  by  which  this  might 
be  accomplished.  The  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  the 
author,  dated  July  1,  1837,  exhibits  the  state  of  his  mind, 
and  the  course  of  his  proceedings  at  this  time  in  relation  to 
these  objects. 

"  Since  the  May  meetings  I  have  been  bustled  about  most  unac- 
countably. On  Wednesday  last,  I  returned  from  Manchester,  and  on 
Thursday,  went  to  Dunmow,  where  I  rather  anticipated  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  you.  Our  meetings  at  Manchester  were  most  delightful ; 
and  the  collections  exceeded  those  of  last  year.    There  were  £1225 


324  LIFE    OP    THE 

contributed  at  the  breakfast  meeting.  I  lodged  with  the  excellent 
Isaac  Crewdson,  and  he  presented  me  with  £90,  of  which  £25  is 
for  the  college  ;.  £25  for  the  ship  ;  and  £40  for  printing  a  translation 
of  Baxter's  Saint's  Rest,  abridged  by  himself. 

"The  Dunottar  Castle  arrived  a  few  days  ago,  and  the  letters 
received  are  most  gratifying.  Raiatea  is  again  in  a  flourishing  state  : 
indeed,  this  is  the  case  with  all  the  islands.  We  shall  now  begin  to 
think  about  returning.  We  intend  to  get  a  ship,  but  have  not  yet 
determined  upon  a  plan.  At  Dunmow  it  Was  proposed  that  thirty 
gentlemen  should  contribute  £100  each,  and  purchase  a  ship  to  be 
called  "  The  Essex."  This,  1  think,  might  be  practicable,  but  I  did 
not  press  it.  If  it  be  decided  upon,  it  will  be  set  on  foot  at  Col- 
chester. Mr.  Chaplin  and  other  gentlemen  offered  to  commence  at 
Dunmow.  I  think  it  would  be  an  excellent  plan  to  have  a  ship, 
which  could  not  only  take  us  out,  but  leave  the  African  missionaries 
at  the  Cape,  call  at  Madagascar  and  Batavia,  and  thence  proceed  to 
Tahiti.  We  could  take  in  a  variety  of  edible  roots,  trees,  plants,  and 
other  useful  articles  from  Java,  together  with  silk-worms,  bees,  &c, 
which  would  be  invaluable  in  the  islands.  But  my  plan  at  present  is 
scarcely  matured.  On  arriving  at  the  islands,  I  could  land  the  mis- 
sionaries and  proceed  on  the  voyage  to  New  Guinea. 

"  I  was  forty-one  the  day  before  yesterday.     Getting  old  !" 

Shortly  after  the  meeting  at  Dunmow,  Mr.  Williams  went 
to  Colchester,  where  it  was  hoped  that  some  plan  for  pro- 
curing a  ship  would  have  been  suggested.  But  for  this 
purpose  the  visit  was  in  vain,  and  Essex  lost  the  honor 
of  providing  a  missionary  ship.  It  was  at  this  period  that 
Mr.  Williams  conceived  the  bold  design  of  petitioning  the 
government  on  the  subject,  and  brought  it  before  the  Direc- 
tors of  the  Society.  But  as  many  of  them  disapproved  of  the 
principle,  which  such  an  application  would  appear  to  au- 
thorize, the  Board  wisely  withheld  its  sanction.  There  were 
also  some  of  his  personal  friends,  who  considered  that  the 
government  could  not  equitably  apply  public  property  for 
such  a  purpose.  But  Mr.  Williams  thought  otherwise.  He 
intended  to  found  the  request  not  upon  religious  but  upon 
national  grounds ;  and  he  conceived  that  the  benefits  con- 
ferred by  missions  upon  British  shipping  and  commerce  was 
a  basis  sufficiently  broad  upon  which  to  rest  his  appeal. 
Acting,  therefore,  upon  his  own  responsibility,  and  encour- 
aged by  some  influential  members  and  supporters  of  the  min- 
istry, he  formally  addressed  Lord  Melbourne,  Lord  Minto, 
Lord  Glenelg,  and  several  other  influential  personages. 

The  correspondence  thus  opened  continued  for  many 
months  : — a  delay  peculiarly  trying  to  Mr.  Williams's  ardent 
mind.     But  it  was  attended  by  several  important  advantages, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  325 

and  proved  the  means,  not  only  of  bringing  him  into  personal 
contact  with  several  public  men,  but  of  greatly  interesting 
them,  and  others  who  kindly  sanctioned  and  sought  to  pro- 
mote his  wishes,  in  the  object  at  which  he  aimed.  To  the 
Duke  of  Devonshire,  Sir  Edward  Parry,  and  other  eminent 
individuals,  Mr.  Williams  deemed  himself  under  great  obli- 
gations. 

While  these  communications  were  passing,  Mr.  Williams's 
time  was  incessantly  occupied  in  journies,  visits,  and  public 
meetings.  Some  notice  of  these  will  be  found  in  the  fol- 
lowing extracts.  The  first  is  to  the  author,  and  dated  Sep- 
tember 10th,  1837. 

"  Since  I  saw  you,  I  have  been  to  Manchester,  where  1  gave  my 
lectures  and  attended  a  number  of  meetings,  &c,  and  on  my  return 

from  Manchester,  I  spent  two  days  at  the  Duke  of 's.     John 

was  staying  there  more  than  a  fortnight,  and  received  great  attentions 
from  the  Duke.     I  think  I  gave  you,  when  I  was  at  Halstead,  an 

account  of  my  interview  with  him  at  ;  and  of  his   having 

sent  me  a  cheque  for  £60, — £50  for  the  Society,  and  £10  for  myself. 

During  my  stay  at several  interesting  incidents  occurred.  *  * 

He  told  me  that  he  had  taken  my  book  with  him  to ,  where 

Lord  had  read  it  with  very  much  interest;  that  now   the 

Earl  and  Countess  of have  it,  and  then  it  is  to  go  to  Lord  and 

Lady .     He  sincerely  hopes  that  I  may   succeed  in  obtaining 

the  ship  for  which  I  have  applied  to  the  Queen  through  Lord  Glenelg, 
and  wrote  three  letters  to  influential  personages  to  induce  them  to 
assist  in  the  accomplishment  of  the  object.  I  think  you  would  ap- 
prove of  the  grounds  I  have  taken,  and  of  the  document  I  have  pre- 
sented. I  rest  my  application  upon  purely  national  grounds  ;  and 
have  distinctly  pointed  out  the  advantages  which  must  result  from 
my  intended  voyage,  to  commerce,  science,  the  shipping  interests 
of  this  country,  &c.  I  have  had  two  interviews  with  Lord  Glenelg, 
and  am  to  see  him  again  this  week.  Six  missionaries  are  ready  to 
accompany  us. 

"  The  book,  1  am  thankful  to  say,  is  nearly  out  of  print,  so  that  we 
have  gone  to  press  again  with  another  thousand." 

"  London,  December  6th,  1837. 

"  My  Dear , 

"  As  I  intend  to  fill  this  sheet  as  full  as  I  can,  I  must  say  a  little 
upon  several  subjects,  which,  I  think,  will  afford  you  interest.  The 
first  is  the  circulation  of  the  Narrative.  The  fourth  thousand  was 
out  eight  or  ten  days  ago  ;  and  it  is  now  nearly  sold,  so  that  we  shall 
have  to  employ  the  printer  again  immediately.  The  great  effect  it  is 
producing  is  highly  gratifying.  Scarcely  a  day  passes,  but  some 
communications  respecting  it  are  received.  A  day  or  two  since, 
a  gentleman,  a  perfect  stranger,  called  upon  a  minister  at  Clapham, 
and  asked  him  if  he  knew  Mr.  Williams.  '  Oh  yes  !'  replied  the  min- 
ister.    The  gentleman  then  said  that  he  had  been  reading  the  book, 

28 


326  LIFE     OF    THE 

and  was  so  overpowered  with  interest  and  astonishment,  that  he  must 
do  something  for  him.  The  minister  informed  him  that  they  were 
just  making  up  a  box  of  useful  articles  for  Mr.  Williams,  and  would 
be  glad  of  his  contribution.  The  gentleman  said  that  he  would  do  it 
cheerfully  ;  but  that  that  was  not  enough.  He,  therefore,  sent  a  large 
contribution  to  the  box,  and  a  cheque  for  £20  for  our  mission.  A  few 
days  before  this,  a  gentleman  came  into  the  Mission  House,  and  said 
that  he  had  been  reading  the  Narrative,  and  was  determined  to  hear 
and  see  me  somewhere.  He  learned  where  I  was  to  preach  on  the 
following  day,  and  came  to  give  me  ten  guineas  for  himself,  and  ten 
guineas  for  his  wife.  They  both  likewise  became  annual  subscribers. 
My  intercourse  with  a  great  number  of  noblemen  has  been  interesting 

and  important.     I  was  to  have  dined  with  Lord to  day,  but 

just  before  the  time  appointed,  the  Hon.  Mrs. ,  his  sister,  called 

to  say  that  his  lordship  had  received  Her  Majesty's  commands  to  dine 
with  her,  so  that  my  visit  is  deferred  for  a  few  days.  I  feel  confi- 
dence in  writing  thus  to  you  and  Mr. ,  for  1  know  you  will  not 

think  that  I  am  elated  by  being  thus  honored.  I  feel  grateful  to  God 
that  he  has  been  pleased  to  use  me  as  his  instrument  in  awakening 
so  influential  a  portion  of  the  community  to  the  great  and  momentous 
duty  of  extending  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel.  You,  perhaps,  have 
heard  that  I  have  requested  of  Her  Majesty's  government  a  small 
ship.  Lord  Glenelg,  Lord  Minto,  and  many  others,  are  favorable  to 
the  object,  and  went  so  far  as  to  name  the  vessel, — the  '  Musquito,' 
lying  at  Plymouth ;  but  1  now  fear  I  shall  not  get  her. 

"  Our  letters  from  abroad  are  most  interesting.  One  has  just  been 
received  from  Tahiti,  from  the  native  Secretary  of  the  Missionary 
Society.     I  will  give  you  a  translation  of  it. 

"  <  Nov.  9th,  1836. 
"  «  Dear  Friend, 
"  '  There  is  the  money  from  the  Society  in  Tahiti  for  causing  the 
Word  of  God  to  grow  !  The  amount  of  the  money  is  479  dollars. 
It  has  been  contributed  to  sustain  the  Parent  Society  in  sending  mis- 
sionaries to  every  country,  that  the  name  of  Jehovah  may  be  praised 
from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going  down  of  the  same.  When 
this  money  reaches  you,  write  me  a  little  letter  to  let  me  know  that 
it  is  safely  lodged  in  the  hollow  of  your  hand. 

"  Signed,  '  Paofai.' 

" '  Secretary.' 
"  '  To  the  man  who  holds  the  money.'  " 

Prior  to  the  date  of  the  preceding  letter,  on  the  17th 
of  October,  Mr.  Williams  had  consented,  in  connexion  with 
Dr.  Philip  and  Mr.  Mead,  to  unite  in  a  public  valedictory 
service,  assured  that,  if  the  government  did  not  grant  him 
a  vessel,  the  numerous  friends  of  missions  would  promptly  do 
so.  The  service  was  a  deeply  interesting  one,  and  the  senti- 
ments expressed  by  Mr.  Williams,  in  reply  to  an  admirable 
address  by  the  Rev.  John  Blackburn,  were  worthy  of  himself, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  327 

and  of  the  occasion.  From  this  time  he  began  to  feel  most 
impatient  for  the  ultimatum  of  Her  Majesty's  ministers, 
which,  however,  was  not  received  for  two  months  afterwards, 
when  the  following  letter  from  Sir  George  Grey  was  put  into 
his  hands : — 

"  Downing  Street,  Dec.  18,  1837. 
«  Dear  Sir, 

"  I  have  communicated  to  Lord  Glenelg  your  letter  to  me  of  the 
16th  instant,  with  the  note  which  1  have  just  received  from  you,  and 
his  lordship  desires  me  to  state  that,  with  the  strongest  disposition  to 
meet  your  wishes,  and  to  further  your  plans  for  the  benefit  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  numerous  islands  amongst  whom  you  have  already 
exerted  so  salutary  an  influence,  he  very  much  regrets  that  difficulties 
have  arisen,  which  he  did  not  anticipate,  when  he  first  gave  you 
reason  to  hope  that  a  ship  could  be  placed  at  your  disposal  by  the 
government.  Lord  Glenelg  finds  that  this  ship  cannot  be  taken  by 
the  Admiralty,  without  the  express  authority  of  Her  Majesty  con- 
veyed through  one  of  the  secretaries  of  state ;  and  as  no  precedent 
exists  for  such  an  authority  being  given,  except  in  a  case  in  which 
public  service  is  the  main,  if  not  the  exclusive  object,  he  apprehends 
that  he  might  not  be  held  justified  in  advising  Her  Majesty  to  signify 
her  pleasure  to  this  effect.  His  lordship  fully  appreciates  the  value 
of  the  service  which  you  have  already  rendered  to  the  interests  of  this 
country,  in  your  intercourse  with  the  natives  of  those  islands;  but 
the  grant  of  a  ship  by  the  Admiralty  for  the  purpose  of  extending  this 
intercourse,  would  probably  lead  to  similar  applications,  with  which 
it  would  be  extremely  inconvenient  to  comply,  but  which  it  would  be 
difficult  to  refuse  after  a  precedent  had  once  been  established. 

"  Under  these  circumstances,  Lord  Glenelg  fears  that  he  must  con- 
sider the  objections  which  have  been  raised  as  insuperable  ;  a  decision 
which  he  has  been  most  reluctant  to  adopt,  and  which  he  would  have 
gladly  avoided,  had  it  been  open  to  him,  after  the  fullest  considera- 
tion, to  take  a  course  in  accordance  with  his  own  feelings,  and  with 
the  strong  interest  which  he  takes  in  the  success  of  your  benevolent 
undertaking.  "  I  am,  dear  Sir, 

"  Yours  very  faithfully, 

"  Rev.  J.  Williams.  "  G.  Grey. 

"  P.  S.  Lord  Glenelg  desires  me  to  add  that  he  should  be  glad  to 
explain  to  you  more  fully  the  nature  of  the  difficulties  which  present 
themselves  in  this  case,  if  you  could  do  him  the  favor  to  call  on  him 
at  this  office  to-morrow  about  one  o'clock." 

For  this  wise  decision  Mr.  Williams  was  prepared  by  pre- 
vious intercourse  and  correspondence ;  and  he  subsequently 
saw,  in  one  instance  at  least,  that  failure  was  better  than 
success.  Clearly  as  such  a  grant  would  have  indicated  the 
favorable  feeling  of  the  government  towards  missions,  which, 
however,  was  sufficiently  shown  by  their  anxiety  to  meet  his 


328  LIFE     OF    THE 

wishes,  and  the  hesitation  with  which  they  decided  against 
them,  many  warmly  attached  to  him  and  his  object  would 
have  been  grieved  by  an  act,  which,  in  their  view,  would 
have  been  an  unfaithful  appropriation  of  national  property. 
He,  indeed,  while  holding  the  same  general  views  respecting 
the  proper  province  of  civil  rulers,  and  deprecating  any  direct 
or  official  support  to  religious  objects,  considered  the  ground 
of  his  application  sufficiently  national  and  unsectarian  to  per- 
mit him  consistently  to  make  this  application  ;  but  whether 
right  or  wrong  in  these  opinions,  he  had  abundant  reason  for 
concluding  that  the  refusal  was  a  result  far  more  conducive 
than  any  other  could  have  been  to  his  important  design.  In 
a  very  short  time,  he  found  how  little  he  required  government 
aid,  and  with  what  confidence  he  might  rely  upon  the  volun- 
tary offerings  of  the  friends  of  Christ  and  missions ;  and  an 
additional  cause  for  rejoicing  was,  that  the  means  to  which 
he  was  thus  shut  up,  enabled  him  to  attain  his  object,  not 
only  without  offence,  but  so  as  to  heighten  the  interest  of  the 
religious  public  in  the  enterprise  for  which  he  was  preparing, 
and  to  draw  forth  the  warmest  sympathies  and  fervent  suppli- 
cations, no  less  than  the  generous  support,  of  a  large  number 
of  the  British  Israel. 

The  sanction  of  the  Directors,  most  prudently  withheld 
from  Mr.  Williams's  previous  attempt,  was  now  cordially 
given  to  an  "  Appeal  for  the  Purchase  of  a  Missionary  Ship  ;" 
a  paper  dated  December  27,  1827,  signed  by  the  Secretaries, 
and  speedily  circulated  through  different  parts  of  the  country. 
Indeed,  many  of  them  headed  the  subscription  list,  which  in 
a  short  time  amounted  to  nearly  <£1500,  and  satisfied  Mr. 
Williams  that  he  had  every  thing  to  hope  from  the  large- 
hearted  and  open-handed  friends  of  Christian  missions.  The 
"  Appeal"  from  the  Society  was  accompanied  with  another 
from  himself;  but,  not  satisfied  with  the  pen  and  the  post,  he 
put  forth  all  his  personal  energy ;  and  with  the  ardor  which 
inspired  him  whenever  he  was  preparing  for  a  great  mis- 
sionary enterprise,  he  preached,  and  pleaded,  and  travelled, 
until,  in  a  very  short  time,  a  sufficient  sum  was  secured  to 
justify  the  purchase  of  a  ship.  While  making  inquiries  on 
the  subject,  a  letter  from  G.  F.  Angas,  Esq.,  directed  his 
attention  to  "  The  Camden,"  as  in  all  respects  suited  to  his 
purpose,  and,  after  a  careful  investigation,  she  was  purchased 
for  .£1600 ;  a  sum,  however,  which  did  not  exceed  the  half 
of  what  was  required  for  her  repairs  and  outfit.     But,  al- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  329 

though  the  requisite  amount  had  not  yet  been  raised,  Mr. 
Williams  felt  that  he  had  no  reason  to  shrink  from  pecuniary 
responsibility.  Through  various  channels,  contributions  were 
poured  into  his  lap,  and  numerous  invitations  were  received 
to  preach  for  this  special  object.  Seldom,  since  the  collec- 
tions were  made  for  the  poor  saints  in  Judea,  has  the  spirit 
of  Christian  liberality  been  shown  more  promptly.  Of  this, 
the  reader  may  judge  from  the  subjoined  communications. 
"  You  will  be  pleased,"  Mr.  Williams  writes  to  Mr.  Arundel, 
"  to  hear  that  I  obtained  at  Manchester  £400,  and  might 
have  had  twice  that  sum  had  I  required  it."  To  the  author, 
writing  from  London,  Feb.  19,  he  adds,  "  My  visits  to  Liver- 
pool, Manchester,  and  Birmingham,  were  most  interesting 
and  productive.  One  gentleman  at  Birmingham,  an  entire 
stranger  to  me,  brought  to  me  £100,  and  said  that,  if  I 
required  two  or  even  three  hundred,  it  should  be  readily 
given.  It  was  a  delightful  illustration  of  the  blessed  influ- 
ence which  the  Narrative  is  exerting  in  the  country.  The 
ship  is  a  most  beautiful  model.  She  will  cost  altogether 
about  £2600 ;  and  I  am  happy  to  tell  you  that  I  have  about 
£2400  already  contributed.  Thus  God  has  graciously  ex- 
ceeded our  expectations.  I  should  like  very  much  that  you 
should  come  up  and  see  the  Camden.  I  will  most  gladly 
pay  the  expenses  of  the  journey.  I  shall  be  proud  to  do  it. 
You  must  come." 

The  letter  from  which  the  preceding  passages  are  extracted 
contains  some  other  particulars  of  interest,  which  occurred  at 
this  period,  and  may  be  suitably  inserted  in  this  place. 

"  I  should  have  answered  your  letter  immediately  on  receiving  it, 
had  I  been  able  to  obtain  a  single  half  hour  for  the  purpose,  but  J 
certainly  never  was  more  fully  employed  in  my  life  than  I  have  been 
for  the  last  month  or  six  weeks. 

"  You  are  aware  of  my  interview  with  Earl  Fitzwilliam,  but  you 
are  not  probably  acquainted  with  all  the  interesting  particulars.  Mr. 
Cooper,  the  Earl's  head  gardener,  was  originally  a  missionary  in  the 
Duff  when  she  was  captured.  He  still  retains  his  consistency  as  a 
Christian  and  a  dissenter,  and  maintains  his  love  to  the  missionary 
cause.  Mr.  Cooper  came  to  Chatsworth,  when  John  was  staying 
there,  and  Mr.  Paxton  said  to  him,  '  Allow  me  to  introduce  to  you  an 
interesting  young  friend,  Mr.  John  Willjams.'  *  Ah,'  replied  the  old 
gentleman,  *  I  have  just  been  reading  an  interesting  book  written  by 
a  Mr.  Williams  of  the  South  Seas,'  and  he  then  proceeded  to  tell 
them  about  the  building  of  the  ship,  &c.  John  and  Mr.  Paxton  were, 
of  course,  much  amused ;  and,  observing  this,  he  asked  the  cause. 
*  Why,'  said  Mr.  Paxton,  'this  is  his  son.'     The  old  gentleman  was 

28* 


330  LIFE     OF     THE 

much  delighted,  and  in  a  few  days  sent  me  a  box  of  seeds,  and  a  letter 
requesting  me  to  write  him  a  note,  if  it  were  but  two  lines.  I  imme- 
diately sent  him  a  copy  of  the  Enterprises,  and  recollecting  your 
naming  Earl  Fitzwilliam,  I  thought  it  would  be  an  excellent  oppor- 
tunity of  sending  to  him.  I  did  so  ;  and,  at  the  expiration  of  a  week 
or  two,  1  received  the  following  letter.* 

*'  To  the  questions  of  his  lordship  1  replied  in  a  letter  of  eight 
-closely  written  pages  of  foolscap  paper  ;  and,  about  a  fortnight  after 
this,  I  received  a  note  from  his  lordship  requesting  me  to  call  upon 
him  at  Halkin  Street.  I  did  so,  and,  after  three  hours'  interesting 
conversation,  in  the  course  of  which  his  lordship  sent  for  Lord  Mor- 
peth, and  several  times  expressed  his  delight,  he  desired  me  to  call  at 
his  bankers,  where  he  had  empowered  me  to  receive  £300,  half  of 
which  was  for  the  ship,  and  the  other  half  to  be  equally  divided  be- 
tween the  London,  Church,  and  Wesleyan  Missionary  Societies. 

"  At  this  interview,  hearing  that  I  was  going  again  to  Chatsworth, 
he  requested  me  to  visit  Wentworth  House.  I  did  this.  It  is  a 
noble  mansion  ;  but  unfortunately  the  family  was  from  home.  I 
therefore  stayed  but  a  short  time,  during  which  1  received  every  pos- 
sible attention  from  the  steward,  &c.  From  Wentworth,  accom- 
panied by  Mrs.  Williams,  I  went  to  Chatsworth.  His  grace  shewed 
us  every  possible  respect.  To  show  you  the  excellent  feeling  of  the 
Duke,  I  will  mention  an  incident.  1  wrote  to  say  that  Mrs.  Williams 
and  I  were  coming.  My  letter  arrived  on  the  Tuesday,  and  we  were 
expected  on  the  Thursday.  On  the  receipt  of  my  letter,  the  Duke 
said  to  Mr.  Paxton,  '  Send  to  London  immediately  to  John,  and  let 
him  meet  his  father  and  mother  here.  The  surprise  will  afford  them 
delight.'  On  Mr.  Paxton's  saying  that  there  was  not  time,  he  ex- 
pressed his  regret.  He  has  purchased  a  very  handsome  gold  watch 
for  John.     Thus  God  has  honored  us. 

"  I  do  not  now  regret  the  detention  which  I  have  experienced. 
Not  only  has  it  brought  me  into  contact  with  the  members  of  govern- 
ment and  with  noblemen,  whom  otherwise  I  should  not  have  known, 
but  it  is  amply  compensated  by  my  obtaining  Capt.  Morgan's  ser- 
vices.    This  is  a  delightful  circumstance." 

And  it  was  in  Mr.  Williams's  esteem  as  providential  as  it 
was  unexpected  and  gratifying.  For  many  years,  this  most 
excellent  man  had  been  known  and  esteemed  by  the  South 
Sea  missionaries  for  his  devoted  piety.  His  vessel  was  called 
by  the  natives  "  the  praying  ship ;"  and  both  by  them  and 
their  teachers,  her  arrival  was  always  hailed  with  gladness. 
As  characteristic  of  the  man,  it  may  be  mentioned  that,  on 
one  occasion,  while  in  England,  and  when  about  to  return  to 
the  South  Seas,  he  proposed  to  his  officers  and  crew  to  raise 
a  sum,  with  which  to  purchase  useful  articles,  which  they 
might  present  to  the  missionaries,  as  a  token  of  their  esteem  ; 
and  <£30  were  contributed  for  this  purpose.     Frequently, 

*Vide  Missionary's  Farewell. 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  331 


after  the  Camden  had  been  purchased,  Mr.  Williams  had 
said  that,  of  all  the  men  he  knew,  he  should  prefer  Captain 
Morgan,  as  her  commander.  And  the  feeling  was  mutual ; 
for  that  valuable  officer,  having  heard  in  the  South  Seas  that 
a  missionary  ship  was  in  contemplation,  wrote  from  thence 
to  offer  his  services,  if  circumstances  would  permit  of  the 
engagement.  But  nothing  appeared  more  improbable  when 
this  letter  arrived,  as  the  Camden  was  then  purchased,  and 
he  did  not  expect  to  be  at  liberty  in  less  than  two  years. 
Shut  out  therefore  from  all  hope  in  this  quarter,  Mr.  Williams 
had  opened  a  communication  with  another  captain,  and  the 
engagement  was  nearly  closed,  when,  at  the  beginning  of  a 
week  in  February,  he  went  to  visit  Sir  Culling  Smith,  intend- 
ing to  return  on  the  following  Thursday,  at  which  time  he 
had  engaged  to  give  the  applicant  a  final  answer.  The 
urgency  of  Sir  Culling' s  kindness,  however,  detained  him  at 
Bedwell  another  day ;  and  that  morning's  post  brought  a  letter 
from  his  son,  with  this  unexpected  announcement — "  Capt. 
Morgan  has  just  arrived,  having  been  wrecked  on  the  north 
coast  of  New  Holland  !  He  is  willing  to  take  the  Camden." 
Mutual  joy  filled  their  hearts,  when,  on  returning  to  London, 
Mr.  Williams  and  Captain  Morgan  met.  The  arrangements 
were  immediately  made,  and  frequently  did  both  these  hon- 
ored men  refer  to  the  circumstances  now  narrated,  as  signal 
evidence  of  the  Divine  regard.  The  pious  captain  subse- 
quently assured  the  writer,  and  he  said  it  with  marked  emo- 
tion, that  he  deemed  his  command  of  the  Camden  the  highest 
honor  and  the  greatest  privilege  which  God  could  have  con- 
ferred upon  him. 

From  this  time  until  his  departure,  Mr.  Williams  became 
more  than  ever  an  object  of  interest.  Demonstrations  of  af- 
fection for  his  person,  and  of  sympathy  with  his  design,  were 
spontaneously  presented  by  numerous  individuals  of  the 
higher  classes.  But,  gratifying  as  these  were,  the  number 
of  anonymous  "  friends"  to  his  noble  enterprise,  whose  kind 
letters,  with  their  enclosures,  or  accompanying  presents,  sup- 
plied practical  proof  that  they  were  what  they  had  designated 
themselves,  proved  still  more  gratifying.  Yet  of  all  who 
contributed  to  the  missionary  ship,  or  who  discovered  their 
interest  in  the  man  whom  it  was  destined  to  convey,  no  class 
ministered  more  to  his  enjoyment  at  this  period  than  the 
poor.  Amongst  other  instances  of  this,  the  writer  remembers 
well  the  lively  interest  with  which  Mr.  Williams  related  to 


332  LIFE    OF    THE 

him  the  following  simple  incident.  Not  long  before  his 
departure,  he  had  been  attending  a  public  meeting  a  few 
miles  from  town ;  and  being  obliged  to  return  that  night, 
a  fly  had  been  ordered  to  take  him  home.  As  the  journey 
was  rather  long  for  so  late  an  hour,  he  intended  to  have  given 
the  owner  of  the  vehicle  some  extra  remuneration.  But  to 
his  great  surprise,  when  he  alighted  at  his  door  and  inquired 
the  fare,  the  poor  man  replied, — "  O  Sir,  I  shall  take  nothing 
from  you.  I  have  been  to  the  meeting  to-night  and  heard 
you  speak,  and  I  think  it  an  honor  to  have  had  you  in  my 
fly."  Most  gratifying,  however,  as  this  was,  Mr.  Williams 
would  by  no  means  consent  to  deprive  the  driver  of  his  well- 
earned  reward ;  and  he,  therefore,  pressed  him  to  receive 
payment.  But  it  was  in  vain.  When  the  money  was  held 
out,  he  fell  back ;  and,  as  Mr.  Williams  followed  him,  still 
holding  his  purse,  to  escape  any  further  importunity,  he 
sprung  upon  his  box,  and,  again  saying  that  he  had  been 
well  paid  by  what  he  heard,  he  smacked  his  whip,  and  drove 
off,  leaving  Mr.  Williams  standing  near  his  house,  smiling 
but  almost  disposed  to  weep,  at  this  delightful  evidence  that 
"  the  common  people  heard  him  gladly." 

It  would  be  invidious  and  unjust  to  make  selections  from 
the  numerous  liberal  contributers  to  the  expedition  ;  and  to 
insert  them  all  is  impossible.  But  no  act  of  kindness,  and 
no  sum  subscribed,  impressed  Mr.  Williams  more  deeply,  or 
awakened  livelier  gratitude,  than  the  generous  conduct  of  J. 
Fletcher,  Esq.,  the  ship-builder,  by  whom  the  Camden  was 
repaired ;  and  who,  instead  of  charging  about  .£400,  the 
amount  justly  due  to  him,  sent  a  letter  to  say  that  he  felt 
much  pleasure  in  giving  it  all  to  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer. 

But  Mr.  Williams's  appeal  was  not  confined  to  the  ship 
merely,  nor  directed  only  to  those  who  felt  a  religious  inter- 
est in  the  South  Sea  mission.  Knowing  as  he  did  that  the 
labors  of  himself  and  his  brethen  had  proved  most  beneficial 
to  the  commerce  of  this  country,  and  believing  that,  if  the 
facts  which  established  this  position  were  but  fairly  presented 
before  them,  many  British  merchants  and  ship-owners  would 
readily  range  themselves  amongst  the  friends  of  evangeliza- 
tion, he  fowarded  to  several  influential  firms  in  the  metropo- 
lis a  copy  of  the  Enterprises,  and  an  application  for  their  aid. 
But  while  he  considered  that  Christian  missions  had  a  claim 
upon  all  who  were  interested  in  our  foreign  trade,  he  was  con- 
vinced that  he  could  appeal,  with  irresistible  force,  to  the 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  333 

South  Sea  merchants,  whose  ships  and  property,  formerly  so 
exposed,  had  been  rendered  secure  by  missionary  labors.  To 
this  class,  therefore,  he  addressed  himself;  and,  aided  by  one 
of  their  own  body,  several  handsome  donations  rewarded  the 
effort,  which  Mr.  Williams  valued,  not  so  much  for  their  own 
sake,  as  for  the  evidence  they  supplied  that  new  and  favora- 
ble feelings  had  been  awakened  towards  his  great  object  in 
many  not  previously  known  as  its  supporters.  Had  his  stay 
in  England  been  protracted,  he  would  have  pursued  this 
course  much  farther  ;  and  judging  from  his  early  essays,  it 
was  his  firm  belief  that  numerous  bodies  of  efficient  friends 
might  thus  be  won  over  to  the  sacred  cause,  while  new  shafts 
might  be  sunk  into  veins  and  beds  of  precious  ore,  which  no 
effort  had  hitherto  been  made  to  reach,  but  from  whence  im- 
mense treasures  might  be  raised,  and  ample  resources  made 
available  for  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

But  of  all  the  efforts  which  Mr.  Williams  made  beyond 
the  ordinary  and  beaten  track  of  missionary  advocacy,  the 
boldest  and  most  memorable  was  his  petition  to  the  Cor- 
poration of  London,  which,  had  the  opportunity  been  afforded, 
he  would  have  followed  up  by  similar  applications  to  the  lead- 
ing municipal  bodies  of  Great  Britain.  But  while  all  were 
constrained  to  admire  the  man,  who  in  such  a  case  nobly  ad- 
ventured upon  a  course  so  novel,  the  propriety  of  the  step, 
like  that  of  his  appeal  to  the  government  for  a  ship,  was  not 
so  universally  acknowledged  as  the  purity  of  his  motives,  and 
the  excellence  of  his  aim.  It  was  considered  by  not  a  few, 
that  this  application  rested  upon  unsound  principles,  and 
could  not  be  granted  without  the  misappropriation  of  corpo- 
rate property.  But  of  this  Mr.  Williams  was  not  convinced. 
While  as  strongly  as  any  he  disapproved  of  the  abstraction  of 
public  funds  from  the  particular  objects  and  general  interests 
which  they  were  exclusively  designed  to  promote,  he  con- 
tended that  these  very  purposes  had  been  secured  by  missions, 
and  would  be  advanced  still  farther  by  the  expedition  upon 
which  he  was  embarking ;  while,  moreover,  he  maintained 
that  the  secular  benefits  thus  conferred  upon  a  commercial 
community,  were  sufficiently  distinct  from  the  spiritual,  to 
permit  the  trustees  of  public  money  to  assist  a  missionary  en- 
terprise such  as  he  contemplated,  not  only  without  diverting 
a  fraction  from  its  acknowledged  design,  but  so  as  to  secure 
that  design  more  directly  and  extensively  than  could  have 
been  done  by  any  different  appropriation.     How  far  he  judg- 


334 


LIFE     OF     THE 


ed  correctly  in  this  case,  will  perhaps  continue  to  be,  as  it  was 
at  the  time,  a  point  of  doubtful  disputation.  If  he  erred,  he 
did  so  under  the  strong  conviction  that  his  course  did  not 
compromise  his  own  consistency,  or  deviate  from  the  strict 
line  of  social  equity  and  Christian  law.  Had  he  suspected 
this,  he  would  have  instantly  foregone  all  possible  advantages, 
which  could  only  be  purchased  at  so  costly  a  sacrifice. 

This  application  was  made  on  the  15th  of  March,  1838,  in 
the  usual  form  of  a  petition  to  the  aldermen  and  common 
council ;  and  Mr.  Williams  appeared  at  the  Guildhall  in  its 
support.  The  scene  was  one  of  singular  interest.  It  was  a 
new  conjunction  in  the  moral  world.  Bodies,  which  had  un- 
til that  day  moved  in  orbits  so  widely  apart  as  missionaries 
and  municipals,  were  thus  brought  together ;  and  for  the  first 
time  an  attempt  was  made  to  demonstrate  that  at  different 
points  they  crossed  each  other's  track,  and  throughout  their 
whole  course  exerted  a  mutual  and  mighty  influence.  And 
whether  sympathizing  with  his  design  or  not,  no  one  could 
have  seen  the  Missionary  on  that  memorable  day,  standing 
up  before  the  assembled  representatives  of  the  most  enlight- 
ened, opulent,  and  powerful  city  beneath  the  sun,  and  heard 
him  demonstrate  the  position  that  merchandize  and  missions, 
commerce  and  Christianity,  sustained  to  each  other  the  clos- 
est and  most  beneficial  relationship,  without  being  affected 
and  impressed. 

The  writer  accompanied  Mr.  Williams  on  that  occasion ; 
and,  although  free  to  confess  that  he  did  not  cordially  concur 
in  this  important  movement  of  his  friend,  it  was  impossible 
for  him  not  to  feel  a  deep  interest  in  the  scene.  The  hall 
was  well  filled  with  members  of  the  court  of  aldermen  and  of 
common  council,  and  the  truth  of  a  remark  in  one  of  the 
daily  papers,  that  "  a  great  deal  of  interest  was  excited  in  the 
court  by  a  petition  from  the  Rev.  J.  Williams,  and  by  the 
presence  of  that  gentleman,"  was  evident  from  the  numerous 
spectators  who  had  been  attracted  to  the  spot  by  the  novelty 
of  the  occasion.  Prior,  however,  to  the  reading  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's petition,  another  was  presented  from  certain  inhabi- 
tants of  some  unimportant  street,  bitterly  complaining  of 
grievances,  and  earnestly  imploring  their  redress ;  and  it  was 
supported  by  a  speaker  who,  if  voice  and  magniloquence 
could  have  moved  the  municipals,  would  have  carried  his 
point  by  storm.  But  whether  the  assembled  representatives 
were  indifferent  to  the  state  of  the  narrow  thoroughfare,  or 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  335 

were  unable  to  appreciate  the  mighty  eloquence  of  the  mod- 
ern Tertullus  who  pleaded  before  them,  cannot  be  determined ; 
but  certainly,  during  his  harangue,  the  court  presented  an 
appearance  not  the  most  orderly  or  dignified  for  a  deliberative 
assembly.  But  nothing  could  have  been  more  striking  than 
the  change  which  came  over  them  as  soon  as  Mr.  Williams 
commenced  his  address.  The  storm  was  instantly  hushed. 
Confusion  gave  place  to  perfect  stillness  and  general  atten- 
tion. A  few  sentences  only  had  fallen  from  his  lips,  when 
all  present  seemed  impressed  by  the  simple  dignity  of  his  de- 
meanor, and  the  important  facts  which  he  was  advancing. 
Throughout  his  speech,  every  eye  appeared  to  be  turned  to- 
wards him,  and  nothing  interrupted  the  general  silence,  but 
the  loud  cheers  with  which  his  narratives  and  appeals  were 
received.  No  man  in  that  hall  ever  commanded  a  more  re- 
spectful hearing ;  and  the  expressions  of  interest,  and  the 
smile  of  approbation  upon  the  countenances  of  his  auditors, 
indicated  the  power  with  which  he  spoke.  It  was  certainly 
a  proud  position,  and  a  marked  triumph  for  the  humble  Mis- 
sionary. 

His  petition,  and  the  speech  which  supported  it,  presented 
no  features  that  will  be  new  to  the  readers  of  his  Missionary 
Enterprises.  It  will  therefore,  be  needless  to  insert  them  on 
these  pages,  and  only  requisite  to  add  that  he  commenced 
both  by  a  general  reference  to  the  effect  of  his  previous  labors, 
and  to  the  fact  that  a  ship  had  been  purchased  to  convey 
similar  blessings,  with  those  already  conferred  upon  many  is- 
lands, to  the  still  unenlightened  groups  of  Polynesia ;  and 
then  argued  that,  as  the  civilization  of  their  inhabitants  would 
entail  immense  advantages  upon  them,  and  indirectly  upon 
the  country  by  whose  benevolent  agencies  it  had  been  secured, 
the  court  might  consistently  testify  its  approbation  of  this  be- 
nevolent expedition  by  contributing  to  its  support.  This 
prayer  Mr.  W.  sustained  by  showing  in  detail  the  advantages 
thus  accruing  to  British  commerce,  to  geographical  know- 
ledge, and  to  the  shipping  interests. 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  appeal,  it  was  proposed,  amidst 
the  loud  cheers  of  the  court,  that  the  petition  be  referred 
(the  usual  course)  to' the  coal,  corn,  and  finance  committee; 
and  the  motion  was  supported  by  the  speeches  of  several 
members  of  the  common  hall  in  very  strong  terms  of  eulogy 
and  approval.  It  was  now  evident  that  the  impression  made 
was  most  favorable  ;  and  that,  though  not  in  form,  in  reality, 


336  LIFE     OF    THE 

Mr.  Williams's  object  was  gained.  This  appeared  not  merely 
from  the  manner  in  which  those  who  favored  it  were  cheered, 
but  from  the  decided  disapprobation  with  which  one  common 
councilman  was  heard,  who  opposed  the  motion ;  and,  when 
the  Lord  Mayor  submitted  the  motion,  it  was  carried  by  an 
immense  majority,  and  its  adoption  followed  by  a  loud  burst 
of  applause.  It  may  be  added,  as  an  interesting  indication  of 
the  interest  which  Mr.  Williams  had  awakened,  that,  during 
the  debate,  three  donations  from  unknown  members  of  the 
corporation  were  placed  in  his  hand.  The  subsequent  pro- 
ceedings of  the  corporation  will  appear  from  the  following  ex- 
tract of  a  letter  from  Mr.  W.  to  a  friend. 

"  I  met  the  committee  yesterday ;  and,  after  having  been  inter- 
rogated about  an  hour,  I  was  requested  to  withdraw,  and,  in  about 
five  minutes  afterwards,  was  recalled  to  the  committee  room ;  when 
the  chairman  rose,  and  said  that  he  had  the  high  gratification  to  in- 
form me  that  the  committee  had  resolved  unanimously  to  recommend 
to  the  court  that  five  hundred  pounds  should  be  given  to  the  great 
expedition  upon  which  I  am  embarking  !  But  the  money  is  as  no- 
thing compared  with  the  interest  that  has  been  created,  and  the  infor- 
mation that  has  been  communicated.  Many,  who  scarcely  before  had 
heard  of  missions,  have  thus  been  interested  in  a  high  degree.  So 
greatly  has  God  prospered  this  novel  undertaking  !  Some  of  my 
friends  smiled  at  the  idea  of  my  going  to  the  court  of  common  council 
to  plead  the  cause  of  missions  ;  but  1  felt  that,  if  it  did  no  good,  it 
could  not  possibly  do  any  harm,  and  that,  if  no  pecuniary  aid  were 
obtained,  it  would  give  me  an  opportunity  of  imparting  important 
information.  But  God  has  exceeded  all  my  anticipations,  and  I  trust 
that  his  gracious  blessing  will  still  rest  upon  us." 

This  munificent  grant  raised  the  contributions  to  nearly 
,£4000 ;  and  being  now  relieved  from  every  pecuniary  bur- 
den, Mr.  Williams  was  free  to  prepare  for  his  departure. 
And  all  circumstances  seemed  to  cheer  him  onward.  Every 
object  for  which  he  had  visited  his  native  land  had  been  fully 
realized ;  he  had  been  honored  and  successful  beyond  his 
most  sanguine  anticipations;  and  difficulties  which,  at  one 
period,  appeared,  like  heavy  and  threatening  clouds,  to  be 
gathering  in  the  distance,  had  been  swept  away,  and  left  his 
path  bright  with  the  evidences  of  Divine  approbation.  This 
was  remarkably  the  case  in  reference  to  his  beloved  partner. 
Her  shattered  constitution  seemed  for  a  time  to  present  an 
almost  insuperable  objection  to  her  return  to  a  climate,  in 
which  she  despaired  of  ever  being  enabled  to  resume  the 
work  wherein  she  once  delighted.  Most  anxious  as  she  was 
to  cherish  the  holy  zeal,  and  aid  the  noble  efforts  of  her  hon- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  337 

ored  husband,  the  painful  mementos  of  her  past  toils  and 
trials,  the  distressing  effects  of  which  she  daily  experienced, 
naturally  induced  both  of  them  to  dread  another  similar 
ordeal.  And  these  consequences  of  the  past  were  unhappily 
increased  by  the  injurious  prescription  of  a  medical  tyro, 
which  left  Mrs.  Williams  in  a  state  of  greater  unfitness  for 
the  voyage,  than  when  she  first  reached  this  country.  It 
need  not  be  added  that  this  apparently  untoward  circum- 
stance often  filled  Mr.  Williams  with  anxious  feelings,  and 
created  no  little  perplexity.  But,  as  often  as  his  thoughts 
troubled  him,  he  stayed  himself  upon  God,  and  conceived 
that,  if  He  designed  that  he  should  again  go  forth  to  the 
heathen,  his  way  would  be  made  plain.  And  so  it  was. 
A  very  short  time  before  it  became  necessary  for  him  to  form 
his  final  decision,  and  most  unexpectedly  to  all  their  friends, 
the  health  of  Mrs.  Williams  returned,  and  with  it  the  energy 
of  her  mind.  At  once  the  dread  of  revisiting  the  warmer 
climate  from  which  she  had  so  long  suffered  departed,  and 
she  began  to  anticipate  with  pleasure  what  had  previously 
filled  her  with  dismay.  She  herself  contemplated  the  change 
in  her  feelings  with  surprise;  and  often  mentioned  it  as 
an  evidence  of  the  Divine  favor,  and  an  indication  of 
the  course  of  duty.  Mr.  Williams  regarded  it  in  the  same 
light,  and  "  assuredly  gathering  that  the  Lord  had  now 
called  him"  to  go  forth  to  this  service,  "  he  thanked  God  and 
took  courage." 

These  feelings  were  fostered  by  the  proofs  of  Christian 
love  and  liberality  which  he  was  now  continually  receiving. 
Letters,  poetry,  and  presents  were  poured  in  upon  him  from 
many  warm  hearts  and  generous  hands ;  and  scarcely  was 
the  Camden  repaired,  when  she  was  stored  with  presents 
of  provisions  and  luxuries,  such  as  rarely  fall  to  the  lot  of 
those  "  who  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships."  The  kind  people 
appeared  to  be  determined  that,  whatever  privations  the  mis- 
sion families  might  endure  after  reaching  the  scenes  of  their 
labor,  they  should  lack  no  good  thing  by  the  way.  And 
many  of  these  gifts  came,  not  from  the  more  affluent  friends 
of  the  expedition,  who,  like  Sir  Culling  Smith,  had  liberally 
stocked  the  pens  and  coops  on  the  deck  with  some  of  the 
best  sheep  and  poultry  which  his  estate  could  furnish ;  but 
from  tradesmen,  and  individuals  in  the  humbler  walks  of  life, 
who  were  forward  in  contributing  to  the  same  design.  The 
conduct  of  the  pilot  who  came  to  solicit  the  privilege  of  gra- 
29 


338  LIFE     OF     THE 

tuitously  conducting  the  Camden  out  of  port,  (the  regular 
charge  for  which  was  from  £20  to  c£25,)  and  of  a  pious 
man  who  obtained  his  living  by  supplying  ships  with  fil- 
tered water,  and  who,  after  carrying  off  twenty  tons  to  the 
Camden,  refused  all  remuneration,  saying,  "I  know  what 
this  ship  is  going  for,  and  I  too  will  have  the  pleasure  of 
giving  a  cup  of  cold  water,"  greatly  interested  and  affected 
Mr.  Williams. 

To  enhance  his  happiness  at  this  time,  his  eldest  son  was 
united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Caroline  Nichols,  daughter  of  Mr. 
Nichols,  of  Linton ;  a  connexion  which  was  as  gratifying  to 
Mr.  Williams,  as  it  has  proved  conducive  to  the  happiness 
of  his  son,  and  beneficial  to  the  natives  of  Samoa. 

Anxious  to  give  the  numerous  contributors  to  the  Camden 
an  opportunity  of  inspecting  her,  she  was  open  to  visitors  for 
several  days  prior  to  the  9th  of  April,  when  she  left  the  West 
India  Docks,  and  was  towed  down  the  river  to  Gravesend, 
where  she  awaited  the  arrival  of  her  precious  freight.  But 
more  important  arrangements  had  been  made  to  render  the 
parting  scene  at  once  improving  and  delightful.  On  the 
evening  of  the  4th  of  April,  a  public  valedictory  service  was 
held  at  the  Tabernacle,  Moorfields,  which,  for  interest  and 
impressiveness,  has  been  rarely  surpassed.  Long  before  the 
doors  were  opened,  many  had  anxiously  gathered  around 
them ;  and  at  an  early  hour,  a  dense  mass  thronged  the  capa- 
cious sanctuary ;  a  spot  endeared  to  the  church  by  many 
sacred  associations,  and  especially  to  the  beloved  Missionary, 
upon  whom  the  interest  of  that  service  was  concentrated,  as 
the  scene  of  his  spiritual  renovation.  At  six  o'clock,  William 
Bateman,  Esq.,  president  of  the  board  of  Directors,  took  the 
chair ;  and,  after  Kelly's  beautiful  hymn, — "  Who  are  those 
that  go  with  gladness?"  had  been  sung,  and  prayer  pre- 
sented by  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  P.  Smith,  addresses  were  delivered 
by  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis,  Rev.  J.  Clayton,  and  the  Rev.  J.  Camp- 
bell, minister  of  the  congregation,  who,  in  his  own  name  and 
in  that  of  his  flock,  presented  several  valuable  books  to  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Williams,  as  the  expression  of  their  regard ;  when 
Mr.  Williams  publicly  bade  the  Society  and  Christian  friends 
present  a  solemn  farewell.  Singing,  and  prayer  offered  by 
the  Rev.  George  Clayton,  closed  this  impressive  service. 

To  the  wise  determination  of  securing  a  full  and  accurate 
report  of  this  meeting,  the  public  are  indebted  for  the  inte- 
resting little  volume,  entitled,  "  The  Missionary's  Farewell ;" 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  339 

and  this  work  has  obtained  so  wide  a  circulation,  as  to  pre- 
clude the  necessity  of  a  more  extended  notice  here  of  a  scene 
which  it  so  graphically  describes.  All,  therefore,  that  will 
be  done  is  to  extract  from  its  pages  a  few  sentences  from 
Mr.  Williams's  last  words,  as  indicative  of  the  state  of  mind 
in  which  he  contemplated  the  duties  and  the  perils  of  his 
adventurous  voyage. 

"  I  am  fully  aware  of  the  dangers  to  which  we  shall  be  exposed' 
The  people  at  some  islands  which  we  purpose  visiting  are  particularly 
savage.  But  we  recollect  how  we  have  been  preserved  ;  we  recollect 
the  gracious  declaration  that  the  arm  of  the  Lord  is  not  shortened, 
that  it  cannot  save,  neither  is  his  ear  heavy  that  it  cannot  hear  Thus 
encouraged,  we  shall  go  forward ;  should  God  in  his  providence  so 
arrange  it  that  we  fall  in  the  conflict,  there  is  still  a  sweet  consolation 
to  the  mind."  Having  referred  to  a  celebrated  actor,  who  assigned 
as  his  reason  for  retiring  from  his  public  performance,  that  he  felt  that 
there  must  be  a  gap  between  the  stage  and  death,  Mr.  Williams 
added, — "  Now  the  missionary  wants  no  gap  between  his  work  and 
his  death ;  therefore,  should  God  call  us  to  suffer  in  his  cause,  we 
trust  that  we  shall  have  grace  to  bow  with  submission  to  his  will, 
knowing  that  others  will  be  raised  up  in  his  providence  to  carry  into 
effect  that  work  which  we  have  been  employed  to  commence.  *  * 

"  I  should  like  to  speak  with  all  Christian  modesty.  Whatever 
infirmity  may  cleave  to  us, — and  there  is  infirmity  cleaving  to  human 
purposes  and  undertakings  of  every  kind, — yet  I  do  sincerely  hope 
and  trust  that  the  eye  is  single,  that  the  motive  is  simple,  and  that 
the  only  desire  is,  to  go  and  carry  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
those  who  are  destroyed  for  lack  of  knowledge. 

"  My  dear  friends,  1  am  fully  aware  of  the  feelings  of  which  my 
brethren  and  myself  are  conscious  at  the  present  moment.  We  know 
how  to  appreciate  the  endearments  of  civilized  society ;  we  know  how 
to  appreciate  the  entwinings  of  affectionate  relatives ;  and  we  know 
that  we  are  tearing  away  all  the  sympathies  which  bind  heart  to 
heart.  We  have  gazed  upon  it  all;  we  have  taken  it  into  consid- 
eration. I  have  looked  at  the  violent  storms  to  which  we  may  be 
exposed,  at  the  ferocity  of  the  savages  among  whom  we  are  going ; 
and  having  viewed  it  all,  I  have  just  placed  the  object  in  view  in  the 
opposite  scale,  and  fixing  the  eye  of  the  mind  intently  upon  the 
greatness  and  sublimity  of  that,  I  trust  I  can  say  in  the  face  of  all 
difficulties  and  dangers — '  None  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count 
I  my  life  dear  unto  myself  so  that  I  may  finish  my  course  with  joy, 
and  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the 
Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.'  " 

On  the  Sabbath  evening,  April  8th,  Mr.  Williams  and 
several  of  the  brethren  about  to  accompany  him,  united  with 
the  church  at  Barbican  Chapel  in  the  celebration  of  the 
Lord's  death ,  and,  on  the  following  day,  at  a  full  meeting 
of  the  board  of  the  Society,  they  were  once  more  commended 


340  LIFE     OF    THE 

to  the  care  and  blessing  of  God.  These  were  seasons  of 
solemn  interest  to  the  mind  of  Mr.  Williams.  Deeply  did  he 
feel  his  need  of  such  frequent  and  fervent  petitions.  An 
unusual  weight  of  responsibility  was  placed  upon  him  by 
God's  providence;  and,  tremblingly  alive  to  the  importance 
of  his  position,  he  valued,  at  no  ordinary  sum,  the  supplica- 
tions of  the  saints.  But,  during  these  last  days  of  his  sojourn 
in  England,  Mr.  Williams  was  called  to  pass  through  other 
scenes  more  tender  and  trying  than  those  now  described. 
In  again  leaving  his  native  land,  he  was  about  to  separate 
from  many,  for  whose  persons  he  cherished  the  warmest 
affection,  and  from  whose  society  no  motives  save  those 
which  religion  inspires,  would  have  severed  him.  Amongst 
these  were  his  sisters,  whose  sorrows  at  the  prospect  of  re- 
newed separation  from  a  brother  so  beloved,  could  not  fail  to 
awaken  corresponding  emotions  in  him.  But  by  far  the  most 
painful  trial  through  which  he  had  to  pass,  was  to  sever  him- 
self from  his  son,  whose  cries  and  tears  filled  the  father's 
heart  with  distress,  such  as  parents  only  can  appreciate  or 
understand. 

The  11th  of  April,  1838,  was  selected  as  the  day  of  their 
departure  ;  and  both  as  a  public  testimony  of  regard  to  their 
honored  Missionary,  and  for  the  gratification  of  numerous 
friends  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  and  of  their  associates,  the 
Directors  engaged  the  City  of  Canterbury  steamer  to  convey 
them  to  the  Camden.  Tickets  were  issued  for  four  hundred, 
and  admirable  arrangements  made  for  their  comfort.  Long 
before  the  hour  of  departure,  the  wharves  and  eastern  parapet 
of  London  bridge  were  thronged  with  spectators  attracted  to 
the  spot  by  the  interest  of  that  hour,  and  anxious  to  catch  a 
parting  glance  of  the  beloved  Missionary.  But  while  these 
preparations  were  being  made,  Mr.  Williams  was  passing 
through  a  far  different  scene,  and  was  compelled  to  endure 
no  ordinary  degree  of  sorrow.  Surrounded  by  friends  to 
whom  he  was  most  tenderly  attached,  it  required  no  common 
measure  of  self-control  to  enable  him  to  read  the  46th  Psalm, 
and,  while  interrupted  by  the  heavy  sighs  and  frequent  sobs 
of  those  in  whose  sorrows  he  so  fully  shared  and  sympathized, 
to  commend  himself  and  them  to  the  favor  and  protection 
of  the  Lord.  No  sooner,  however,  had  his  feelings  found 
free  vent  in  tears  and  supplications,  and  he  found  himself 
released  from  the  fond  embraces  of  his  beloved  relatives,  than 
his  spirit  resumed  its  wonted  cheerfulness,  and,  on  arriving 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  341 

at  the  spot  where  so  many  were  waiting  to  receive  and  honor 
him,  his  countenance  was  again  lit  up  with  animation,  and 
his  mind  recovered  its  natural  tone.  Nor  could  he  well  feel 
otherwise  than  happy  at  such  a  scene,  though  it  was  a  season 
of  separation,  and,  in  some  of  its  aspects,  an  occasion  of  sor- 
row. The  morning  was  one  of  the  brightest  of  early  spring ; 
everything  above  and  around  was  adapted  to  produce  delight  j 
and,  on  reaching  the  vessel,  the  plaudits  from  those  on  board, 
and  a  still  greater  number  on  shore,  carried  with  them  such 
an  assurance  of  love  and  confidence,  as  might  well  neutralize 
the  pang  of  separation,  and  awaken  the  warmest  sentiments 
of  gratitude  and  joy.  And  Mr.  Williams  was  fully  aware 
that  many  of  the  select  company,  by  which  he  was  now 
greeted,  were  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  whose  esteem  and 
approbation  it  was  amongst  his  highest  privileges  to  enjoy. 
Rarely  before  had  an  individual  attracted  towards  himself 
such  an  amount  of  Christian  love,  sacred  sympathy,  and 
intense  interest. 

Many  incidents  imparted  additional  animation  to  the  part- 
ing scene.  At  the  suggestion  of  some  friends,  as  soon  as  the 
steamer  began  to  move,  Mr.  Williams  ascended  a  platform, 
and  signified  to  those  on  shore  that  he  duly  estimated  the 
feelings  which  had  brought  them  to  that  spot.  In  an  instant, 
the  waving  of  hands  and  handkerchiefs,  accompanied  with 
some  audible  cheers,  but  by  still  more  general  signs  of  sor- 
row which  were  not  to  be  concealed,  indicated  the  sincerity 
with  which  the  gathered  multitude  said, — "  Fare  thee  well ;" 
and,  at  the  same  moment,  many  on  board  were  dissolved  in 
tears  at  the  affecting  spectacle.  But  sadness  was  not  the 
leading  feature  of  that  separation.  Few  seemed  disposed  to 
look  gloomily  upon  a  scene  so  bright ;  and,  perhaps,  not  one 
permitted  the  dark  suspicion  to  depress  their  spirit,  "that 
they  should  see  his  face  no  more."  Had  the  tragic  issue 
of  the  enterprise  thus  happily  commenced  been  but  dimly 
discerned ;  had  coming  events  cast  their  shadow  before  them, 
the  gladness  of  that  day  would  have  been  turned  into  mourn- 
ing. But  this  was  graciously  concealed.  To  the  eye  of 
hope,  the  future  was  as  bright  as  the  present ;  not  a  cloud 
darkened  the  horizon,'  and  all  seemed  to  anticipate  the  day 
when  they  would  hear  of  fresh  triumphs  which  he  would  be 
honored  to  win  for  the  truth  and  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

While  the  steamer  was  pursuing  her  course  down  the 
river,  and  in  accordance  with  a  previous  arrangement,  Mr. 
29* 


342  LIFE    OF    THE 

and  Mrs.  Williams  occupied  a  part  of  the  vessel  where  each 
of  the  friends  on  board  could  exchange  with  them  some  part- 
ing expressions  of  Christian  regard ;  and  it  required  no  com- 
mon strength  to  enable  them  to  bear  the  warm  pressure  of  the 
hand,  and  the  fervent  benedictions  of  the  lips,  often  accom- 
panied by  tears  and  looks  which  indicated  the  sorrow  and 
esteem  felt  at  separation,  from  so  many  attached  friends. 
But  during  all  this  time,  their  parental  feelings  were  sub- 
jected to  a  trial  far  more  severe  than  any  other  to  which  they 
were  called,  by  the  presence  of  the  son  from  whom  they  were 
to  be  severed,  and  whose  grief  was  so  poignant  and  irrepres- 
sible, and  created  such  emotions  in  those  present,  that  all 
appeared  to  desire,  both  for  the  sake  of  the  child  and  his 
parents,  that  the  hour  of  departure  had  passed.  And  on  this 
account  it  was  to  many  a  relief,  when  the  announcement 
was  made  that  Gravesend  was  in  sight,  and  that  the  Camden 
was  descried. 

But  while  the  thoughts  and  affections  of  the  majority  pre- 
sent were  chiefly  centred  upon  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams,  others 
on  board  shared  in  their  sympathies  and  regard.  Their  eldest 
son,  Mr.  John  Williams,  Jun.,  and  his  devoted  partner,  were 
going  forth  on  the  same  embassy,  and  with  corresponding 
objects,  although  not  in  connexion  with  the  Society.  The 
other  brethren  and  sisters,  sixteen  in  number,  were  destined 
for  the  following  posts  of  labor.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charter  for 
Raiatea,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stevens,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Joseph,  and 
Mr.  Johnson  for  Tahiti ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gill,  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Royle,  for  Rarotonga;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Day,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Stair,  for  Samoa;  and  Mr.  Thompson  for  the  Mar- 
quesas. 

Shortly  after  the  City  of  Canterbury  came  alongside  the 
Camden,  and  the  missionaries  had  separated  themselves  from 
their  friends,  all  on  board  the  two  vessels  united  in  a  devo- 
tional service,  which  the  Rev.  J.  Arundel  commenced  by 
reading  a  hymn*  composed  by  Master  E.  R.  Conder,  for  the 
occasion.  Those  who  were  in  the  Camden  felt  most  fully 
the  tenderness  of  the  scene  at  this  moment.  All  there  were 
oppressed  with  sorrow  or  sympathy ;  and  scarcely  a  head  was 
raised  or  an  eye  tearless,  while  the  sweet  and  touching  strains 
of"  Shirland"  conveyed  "  o'er  the  waters  soft  and  clear"  the 
language  of  love  and  devotion.     Then,  as  in  the  days  of  Ezra, 

*  Vide  Missionary's  Farewell,  p.  119. 


REV.     J.    WILLIAMS.  343 

"  many  wept  with  a  loud  voice ;  and  many  shouted  aloud  for 
joy."  At  the  conclusion  of  the  hymn,  the  Rev.  T.  Jackson, 
of  Stock  well,  the  oldest  director  of  the  Society  present,  of- 
fered an  appropriate  prayer  to  "  the  God  of  the  sea  and  of  the 
dry  land ;"  after  which  the  Rev.  Dr.  Fletcher  gave  out  the 
psalm,  "  From  all  that  dwell  below  the  skies,"  &c,  with 
which  the  service  was  closed.  The  Camden  then  unfurled 
her  sails ;  and  the  wind  being  fair,  she  commenced  her  dis- 
tant and  important  voyage.  The  City  of  Canterbury  accom- 
panied her  for  a  few  miles  ;  and  the  expressions  of  affection 
were,  during  this  time,  repeatedly  exchanged  by  those  on 
board  each  vessel,  nor  did  they  cease  after  they  had  parted, 
until  persons  could  not  be  distinguished  in  the  distance,  and 
the  farewell  signals  no  longer  discerned. 


p'  Of  IHR 


344  LIFE    OF    THE 


CHAPTER   IX. 

FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S    SECOND    DEPARTURE    FROM 
ENGLAND  UNTIL  HIS  DEATH. 

Design  of  the  Voyage  now  commenced — With  what  Feelings  Con- 
templated by  Mr.  Williams — Cheerful  Sail  down  the  Channel — 
Detention  at  Dartmouth — Farewell  to  England — Occupations  dur- 
ing the  Voyage — Christian  Fellowship — A  Funeral  at  Sea — Cross- 
ing the  Line — Arrival  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope — Mr.  Williams's 
Services  and  Success  at  Cape  Town — Gratifying  Reception  at 
Sydney  —  Interest  Awakened  —  Kindness  and  Liberality  of  the 
Friends  of  Missions — Interesting  Intercourse  and  Important  Infor- 
mation— Public  Embarkation  for  the  Islands — Unexpected  Meet- 
ing— Arrival  at  Tutuila — Early  Visitors — Estimate  of  Christianity 
by  the  Converted  Samoans — Fulfilment  of  Native  Prophecy  — 
Intercourse  with  Amoamo — Scene  at  Leone — Delightful  Voyage 
along  the  Coast  of  Upolu — Incidents  at  Apia — Mr.  Williams's 
Engagements — His  Estimate  of  the  Samoan  Mission — Illustra- 
tions— Labors  of  the  Missionaries  —  Tribute  to  Capt.  Morgan — • 
Death  of  Rev.  J.  Barnden — Mr.  Williams  Resolves  to  Remain  at 
Upolu — Remarkable  Selection  of  a  Place  of  Residence — Reasons 
of  his  Choice — Gratitude  and  Joy  of  the  Natives — Removal  of  Pro- 
perty— Erection  of  Dwelling-House — Surprise  and  Jealousy  of  the 
Heathen — Calamities  Averted  by  the  Influence  of  his  Name — 
Employment — Magic  Lantern — Visit  to  Rarotonga — Reception — 
Makea — Distribution  of  the  New  Testament — The  Chief's  House — 
Preparations  for  Commencing  a  College — Unexpected  Detention — 
Mr.  Williams  at  Tahiti — Conduct  of  the  French — Visits  to  Eimeo, 
Huahine,  Raiatea,  Borabora,  Mauke,  and  Atiu — Large  Accession  to 
the  Church — Merciful  Deliverance — Return  to  Rarotonga — Anima- 
ting Scenes — Departure  for  Samoa  with  Native  Teachers — Their 
Preparation  for  the  Work — Visit  to  Aitutaki — Encouraging  Inci- 
dents at  Manua — Missionary  Meeting  at  Manono — Mr.  Williams's 
Numerous  Visitors — Regulations — Results— Fears  of  the  Heathen — 
Singular  Conversion  —  Formation  of  a  Christian  Church  —  Mr. 
Williams's  Stated  Engagements — Return  of  the  Camden — Arrival 
of  American  Expedition — Preparations  for  Western  Voyage — Last 
Sabbath  at  Samoa — State  of  Mr.  Williams's  Mind  —  Affecting 
Visit — The  Camden  Sails — Arrival  at  Rotumah — Intercourse  with 
the  Natives — Description  of  the  Island — Settlement  of  Teachers — 
Mr.  Williams's  Feelings  on  the  Voyage  to  the  New  Hebrides — 
Favorable  Reception  at  Fatuna-~-Last  Entry  in  his  Journal — At- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  345 

tempt  to  Account  for  its  Remarkable  Phraseology — Arrival  at 
Tanna — Auspicious  Commencement  of  a  Mission  on  that  Island — 
Mr.  Williams's  Hopes  and  Fears — Landing  at  Erromanga — Death — 
Reflections — The  Camden  Reaches  Sydney — Recovery  of  the  Re- 
mains of  Messrs.  Williams  and  Harris — Effect  of  the  Tidings  at 
Samoa — Native  Sorrow  and  Sympathy — Funeral — Distress  of  the 
Rarotongans — Monuments — Arrival  of  the  Intelligence  in  Eng- 
land— Manifestations  of  Regard  and  Sorrow — Brief  Sketch  of  Mr. 
Williams's  Character — Recollections  and  Impressions  of  the  Rev. 
W.  Ellis — Conclusion. 

Eighteen  years  had  passed  since  Mr.  Williams  formed  the 
first  conception  of  that  important  embassy  upon  which  he 
had  now  embarked.  If  the  reader  will  turn  to  the  notices  of 
his  reluctant  residence  at  Sydney  in  1822,  he  will  find  there 
its  outline  sketched  by  his  own  pen.  And  every  page  of 
his  subsequent  history  shows  that  this  was  not  a  mere  brilliant 
illusion,  originating  in  youthful  ardor  and  unreflecting  zeal, 
which  delay  and  disappointment  would  moderate,  if  not  de- 
stroy ;  but  a  project  wisely  formed,  and  well  founded  upon 
calculations  which  experience  would  confirm,  and  principles 
which  time  would  only  mature.  Already  in  the  successes  of 
former  years,  his  "  patient  continuance  in  well  doing "  had 
wrought  for  him  a  large  reward  ;  and  no  man  had  ever  more 
reason  than  he  to  "  rejoice  in  his  own  works ;  but  these  pre- 
vious conquests  from  the  enemy  were  in  his  esteem  little 
more  than  the  outworks  of  a  mighty  citadel,  which  he  burned 
with  ardor  to  enter  and  overthrow.  Not,  indeed,  that  he  ex- 
pected by  the  voyage  now  commenced  to  accomplish  all  that 
was  in  his  heart.  He  went  primarily  to  survey  the  field  and 
prepare  the  way  for  future  laborers,  and  obtain  an  entrance, 
not  for  the  missionaries  of  a  single  society,  but  of  every  insti- 
tution willing  to  take  its  part  in  the  evangelization  of  Poly- 
nesia ;  and  had  his  life  been  spared  and  his  design  accom- 
plished, every  Christian  body  in  Britain  would  have  been  in- 
vited to  enter  the  field  and  gather  the  fruits  of  his  noble  en- 
terprise. 

It  will  not  be  supposed  that  in  undertaking  a  voyage  so 
onerous  and  hazardous,  Mr.  Williams  was  a  stranger  to  anx- 
ious thought  and  painful  forebodings.  Although  sustained 
by  faith  in  God,  by  the  results  of  former  and  similar  labors, 
by  the  full  conviction  that  he  sincerely  desired  and  designed 
to  do  the  will  and  spread  the  glory  of  his  Divine  Master,  and 
by  the  assurance  that  the  effectual  fervent  prayers  of  many 
righteous  would  follow  him  through  his  adventurous  course, 


346  LIFE     OF    THE 

he  was  nevertheless  weighed  down,  at  times,  by  an  oppres- 
sive sense  of  the  responsibility  of  his  position.  These  feel- 
ings, however,  were  but  passing  clouds,  which  shaded  a  path 
usually  bright,  and  neither  his  piety  nor  his  natural  tempera- 
ment permitted  him  long  to  walk  in  darkness.  This  was 
very  apparent  soon  after  the  painful  hour  of  separation  had 
passed,  and  the  Camden  with  her  canvass  filled  was  pursuing 
her  course.  From  that  time  his  spirit  rose  with  elastic  en- 
ergy, and  retained  its  buoyancy  during  the  progress  down  the 
Channel.     This  will  appear  from  the  following  extracts. 

"  Five  o'clock,  April  12.  1  hasten  to  inform  you  that  we  are  now 
leaving  Deal.  A  boat-load  of  kind  friends  has  just  come  off  to  bid  us 
farewell.  Last  night  we  anchored  about  fifteen  miles  beyond  Mar- 
gate, and  after  we  had  met  together  in  the  large  cabin  for  worship,  the 
men  held  another  meeting  for  prayer  amongst  themselves,  and  we 
were  all  delighted  with  the  pious  feivor  which  breathed  in  their  sup- 
plications, and  were  surprised  at  the  appropriateness  and  fluency  with 
which  one  of  them  expressed  himself."  "  We  are  gliding  down  the 
Channel  most  delightfully  with  a  fine  breeze  and  a  smooth  sea.  The 
bleeting  of  the  sheep,  the  quacking  of  the  ducks,  the  crowing  of  the 
cocks,  and  the  singing  of  John's  canaries,  make  us  think  that  we  are 
still  on  shore,  though  1  cannot  persuade  our  sea-sick  folks  that  such 
is  the  case.  The  vessel  is  the  most  perfect  we  could  have  obtained. 
There  is  a  prospect  of  great  happiness  on  board."  "  Off  the  Isle  of 
Wight,  April  13,  1838.  Our  vessel  is  gliding  splendidly  past  every 
ship  she  sees,  even  those  double  her  size.  The  weather  is  beautiful, 
and  the  wind  veering  round  just  as  we  require  it.  I  hope,  my  dear 
sisters,  that  you  will  be  so  entirely  reconciled  as  to  rejoice  in  our  depar- 
ture. You  see  the  hand  of  God ;  you  see  the  blessing  of  Goa  ;  you  know 
it  to  be  the  cause  of  God.  The  captain  and  mates  are  everything  we 
could  wish.     Most  of  the  crew,  we  hope,  are  decidedly  pious." 

These  pleasing  circumstances  exerted  a  delightful  influ- 
ence upon  Mr.  Williams's  mind,  and  throughout  the  first 
three  days  of  the  voyage  his  spirits  were  unusually  high.  His 
admiration  of  the  Camden  was  unbounded,  and  he  entered 
with  all  the  ardor  of  a  racer  into  every  trial  of  her  qualities 
with  the  various  vessels  pursuing  the  same  course,  and  watch- 
ed her  progress  with  undisguised  delight  as  she  neared  some 
that  were  ahead,  or  distanced  others  that  were  astern.  Thus 
prosperously  did  they  pursue  their  voyage  until  Saturday 
night,  when  a  heavy  and  contrary  wind  compelled  the  captain 
to  seek  shelter  in  Dartmouth  roads.  It  was  Sabbath  after- 
noon when  they  came  to  anchor,  and  Mr.  Williams  immedi- 
ately landed  and  preached  for  Rev.  Mr.  Stenner,  who  with 
his  hospitable  flock  manifested  the  utmost  delight  at  this  un- 


REV 


WILLIAMS.  347 


expected  apparition,  and  most  cordially  opened  their  hearts 
and  houses  to  all  the  missionaries.  "  The  friends  at  Dart- 
mouth," writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  have  loaded  us  with  kind- 
ness," and  those  friends  will  not  soon  forget  the  public  meet- 
ing on  the  Monday,  and  the  valedictory  service  on  the  Wed- 
nesday evenings,  during  which  their  beloved  visitor  was  de- 
tained amongst  them.  The  wind  having  become  fair,  early 
on  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  April,  the  Camden  again  weigh- 
ed anchor,  and  at  six  o'clock,  p.  m.  Mr.  Williams  looked  for 
the  last  time  upon  the  dim  shores  of  his  native  land. 

As  soon  as  the  brethren  had  sufficiently  recovered  from  the 
effects  of  a  first  essay  upon  the  unstable  billows,  plans  were 
formed  for  the  profitable  employment  of  their  time,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  every  day  at  ten  and  two  o'clock  they  should 
meet  Mr.  Williams  for  instruction  in  the  Tahitian  and  Raro- 
tongan.  Shortly  after  this,  on  the  3rd  of  May,  the  missiona- 
ries, the  captain,  mates,  and  other  members  of  the  ship's  com- 
pany, altogether  twenty-six  persons,  formed  themselves  into  a 
Christian  church,  and  on  the  following  Sabbath  evening  uni- 
ted in  commemorating  the  Lord's  death.  This  was  a  season 
of  peculiar  interest  to  the  brethren,  and  it  was  rendered 
deeply  solemn  by  the  circumstance,  that  death  had  that  day 
removed  from  their  midst  a  poor  Marquesan  whom  they  were 
conveying  to  his  native  shores. 

On  the  following  morning,  the  last  melancholy  duty  of 
committing  the  body  to  the  deep  was  performed,  and  none 
but  those  who  have  witnessed  the  scene,  can  fully  realize  the 
solemnity  of  a  funeral  at  sea.  "  At  half  past  ten,"  writes  Mr. 
Gill  to  his  brother,  "  we  all  were  assembled  on  deck,  and  the 
service  commenced  by  singing  the  hymn,  '  Oft  as  the  bell 
with  solemn  toll,'  etc.,  (the  ship  bell  had  been  tolling  for  the 
previous  quarter  of  an  hour,)  Mr.  Williams  gave  an  address, 
after  which  the  remains  of  the  poor  Marquesan  were  com- 
mitted to  the  deep,  until  the  sea,  with  the  solid  ground,  shall 
at  the  voice  of  the  archangel  give  up  its  dead.  We  were  all 
deeply  affected." 

On  the  following  Thursday  they  crossed  the  line  ;  but  in- 
stead of  the  follies  usually  practised  by  seamen  when  making 
this  transit,  the  day  was  dedicated  to  devotion.  All  the  crew 
were  released  from  labor,  and  "  at  eleven  o'clock,"  writes 
Mr.  Gill,  "  we  met  on  deck,  when  Mr.  Williams  gave  us  a 
most  excellent  address  from  Psalm  cvii.  23, 24."  The  evening 
was  set  apart  for   special   thanksgiving   and   prayer.     From 


343  LIFE     OF    THE 

this  time  nothing  occurred  to  diversify  the  daily  engagements 
of  the  missionary  band  until  the  fourth  of  June,  when  they 
spoke  with  an  American  whaler,  by  which  Mr.  Williams 
wrote  a  hurried  note  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Kuck,  in  which  he 
says — "  We  are  now  in  lat.  25  south,  30  west  longitude,  hav- 
ing had  a  most  delightful  run  of  six  weeks,  and  we  hope  to  be 
at  the  Cape  in  two  or  three  more.     We  are  all  very  happy." 

On  the  first  of  July,  the  Camden  entered  Simon's  Bay. 
"  As  soon  as  we  had  cast  anchor,"  writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  the  lieu- 
tenant of  a  ship  of  war  lying  here  came  off  to  us,  to  make 
sundry  inquiries.  When  the  captain  told  him  that  our  cargo 
was  missionaries  and  Bibles,  he  smiled,  and  evidently  could 
not  understand  it.  As  soon  as  convenient,  we  unitedly 
bowed  ourselves  before  the  throne  of  our  God  to  acknowledge 
the  goodness  and  mercy  which  had  so  signally  followed  us." 
Mr.  Williams  landed  with  some  of  the  brethren,  and  as  it  was 
the  Sabbath,  he  readily  accepted  an  invitation  to  proclaim  in 
the  Wesley  an  chapel,  and  for  the  first  time  on  African  shores, 
the  same  glorious  truths  which  he  was  conveying  to  Polynesia. 
But  his  engagements  during  his  stay  at  the  Cape,  with  other 
particulars  of  interest,  will  be  best  conveyed  in  his  own  lan- 
guage. The  following  extract  is  from  a  letter  to  the  author, 
dated  July  14,  1838  :— 

"  You  will  be  gratified  to  learn  that,  after  a  most  delightful  passage 
often  weeks  from  Dartmouth,  during  the  whole  of  which  we  did  not 
experience  a  storm  and  enjoyed  every  comfort,  we  safely  reached  this 
place.  On  our  way  we  sighted  Madeira,  and  had  a  splendid  view  of 
TenerifFe.  We  sailed  close  by  it,  and  the  scene  would  have  enchant- 
ed you.  The  Peak  is  the  summit  of  one  stupendous  mountain  of 
which  the  island  consists,  and  is  occasionally  enveloped  in  clouds. 
It  was  so  when  we  glided  by  it  ;  but  as  the  wind  was  strong  and  the 
weather  clear,  we  saw  it  to  great  advantage.  It  was  first  surrounded 
by  a  belt  of  clouds,  above  which  it  towered  a  considerable  height,  and 
this  beautiful  appearance  was  presented  several  times,  as  one  mass  of 
clouds  were  dispersed  and  another  succeeded  them.  I  have  been 
busily  employed  on  the  voyage,  in  teaching  my  brethren  the  language, 
in  writing,  in  Tahitian,  the  history  of  some  of  the  martyrs,  etc."  To 
another  friend  and  his  sisters,  he  adds  other  particulars  of  the  voyage 
and  its  termination  : — "  Most  of  the  sailors  being  pious,  we  did  not 
hear  an  oath  from  one  of  them  throughout  the  passage,  and  instead 
of  songs,  they  amuse  themselves  with  singing  hymns.  Our  captain 
is  an  eminently  pious  man,  and  does  all  in  his  power  to  make  his  pas- 
sengers happy.  Dear  Mary  never  suffered  so  little  on  any  voyage  as 
on  this,  and  Willy  has  been  as  happy  as  possible.  His  mother  gives 
him  a  good  mark  for  his  lessons,  and  with  the  money  thus  obtained 
he  bought  an  omnibus  with  '  Baker,  Whitechapel,  Mile  End,'  upon 
it.     1  can  assure  you  that  this  being  almost  the  first  article  we  set  our 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  349 

eyes  upon  in  Cape  Town,  it  brought  Bedford  Square  and  Denmark 
Street  so  vividly  to  our  minds,  that  the  tear  of  affection  was  standing 
in  the  eye  before  we  were  sensible  of  it.  Scarcely  a  day  passes  but 
we  think  of  you  all,  and  speak  of  you  all  with  unabated  love.  *  *  Af- 
ter reaching  Simon's  Bay,  I  had  to  travel  about  twenty-two  miles  to 
Cape  Town.  For  fourteen  miles  this  road  is  pretty  good,  but  the 
other  part  is  across  bays  and  sands  from  which  horses  and  vehicles 
have  sometimes  to  be  dug  out.  At  one  place  you  reach  an  extensive 
sandy  plain  covered  with  heath,  where  there  stands  a  small  public- 
house  with  the  sign  of  *  The  Gentle  Shepherd  of  Salisbury  Plain,' 
and  the  odd  fellow  who  keeps  it  has  placed  on  the  sign-board  two 
verses  as  odd  as  himself,  which  begin  thus  :  — 

"  '  Multum  in  parvo.     Pro  bono  publico  ; 

Entertainment  for  man  and  beast  all  of  a  row.'  " 

"  At  Cape  Town,"  Mr.  Williams  writes  to  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis, 
"  I  was  most  kindly  welcomed  by  that  long-tried  and  invaluable  ser- 
vant of  the  Society,  Dr.  Philip,  and  his  devoted  wife.  In  the  evening 
of  the  same  day,  I  gave  an  address  at  the  missionary  prayer  meeting, 
where  I  was  introduced  to  Messrs.  James  Backhouse  and  George 
Walker,  two  excellent  gentlemen  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  who 
have  been  upon  a  religious  visit  to  New  South  Wales,  &c.  and  have 
been,  we  think,  the  instrument  of  very  much  good.  On  the  follow- 
ing day  I  hired  wagons  drawn  by  eight  horses  each  to  bring  the  party 
from  Simon's  Town.  On  Wednesday  evening,  we  held  a  Tempe- 
rance Meeting,  which  was  numerously  attended,  and  at  which  con- 
siderable interest  was  excited  in  reference  to  our  missions.  On 
Sabbath  evening  I  preached  to  a  very  crowded  audience  ;  Dr.  Philip 
having  addressed  to  us  a  most  excellent  discourse  in  the  morning. 
During  the  week,  I  visited  many  of  the  infant  schools,  and  was 
exceedingly  delighted  ;  but  solely  grieved  that  no  one  of  our  number 
knew  a  system  so  admirably  adapted  to  the  present  circumstances 
of  the  South  Sea  Missions.  I  was  therefore  most  anxious  to  obtain  a 
teacher,  but  Dr.  Philip  thought  there  was  little  prospect  of  success, 
and  we  were  about  to  relinquish  the  hope,  when,  on  Monday  morn- 
ing, one  of  the  most  efficient  masters  in  Cape  Town  came  and  offered 
his  services.  I  consulted  with  Dr.  Philip  and  my  brethren,  who  con- 
sidered that  I  should  engage  him,  and  1  have  done  so  for  five  years. 
His  name  is  Mr.  Ebenezer  Buchanan."  "  The  Cape  Town  friends," 
Mr.  W.  adds  to  the  author,  "  have  expressed  so  lively  an  interest  in 
the  introduction  of  this  invaluable  system  into  the  islands,  that  they 
have  contributed  £100  to  provide  the  necessary  apparatus,  and  cover 
the  expenses  of  conveying  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  to  their  destination. 
Two  merchants  went  round  and  collected  £40.  At  a  meeting  of 
Sunday  School  Teachers,  which  was  numerously  attended,  I  men- 
tioned the  circumstance,  and  £10  more  was  contributed ;  and  I  have 
had  colonels,  captains,  invalids  from  India,  and  other  persons  of  dis- 
tinction, call  upon  me  to  tender  their  donations.  There  is  a  beautiful 
place  about  half-way  between  Simon's  Bay  and  Cape  Town,  called 
Wynberg,  where  many  pious  gentry  reside,  who  wished  me  to  come 
there  and  hold  a  meeting.     This  I  did,  and  they  gave  me  £30." 

This  cheering  reception,  and  the  pleasure  which  Mr. 
30 


350  LIFE     OF     THE 

Williams  derived  from  the  society  of  Dr.  Philip  and  other 
excellent  friends,  would  have  detained  him  longer  at  the 
Cape,  had  not  duty  constrained  him  to  depart,  which  he  did 
on  the  19th  of  July.  As  the  wind  was  fair,  the  Camden 
soon  cleared  Simon's  Bay,  and  in  a  few  hours  was  rapidly 
pursuing  her  course  to  Sydney. 

On  the  10th  of  September,  after  suffering  severely  from  a 
gale  off  St.  Paul's,  they  entered  Sydney  harbor,  and  were 
received  in  a  manner  the  most  gratifying. 

"On  reaching  Sydney,"  Mr.  Williams  writes  to  the  Directors, 
"  our  old  friends  Messrs.  Bourne  and  Crook,  with  many  others,  gave 
us  a  hearty  welcome,  and  received  us  into  their  houses."  Here, 
however,  he  was  detained  much  longer  than  he  desired.  But  the 
time  was  not  lost.  "  I  have  been  endeavoring,"  he  writes,  October 
7th,  "  to  excite  interest  in  the  missionary  cause,  and  our  first  meeting 
was  held  last  evening.  The  late  Colonial  Secretary,  Alexander 
M'Leay,  Esq.,  took  the  chair,  and  the  place  was  crowded  to  excess 
by  a  most  respectable  audience.  No  collection  had  been  intended,  as 
the  meeting  was  only  preparatory  to  the  formation  of  an  auxiliary  to 
the  London  Missionary  Society.  One  friend,  however,  rose  and  said 
that  he  would  give  £50  per  annum  for  five  years  !  another  gave  a 
donation  of  £50 ;  two  others  of  £10,  and  four  of  £5 ;  and  this,  I 
trust,  is  only  a  commencement  of  the  work.  We  are  to  hold  another 
meeting  next  Wednesday  evening,  when  the  Auxiliary  is  to  be 
formed  ;  but  as  neither  the  Independent  nor  Baptist  chapel  is  large 
enough,  Dr.  Lang  has  kindly  lent  us  the  Scotch  kirk."  The  ad- 
journed meeting  served  to  deepen  the  impression  previously  made  by 
Mr.  Williams's  addresses.  "  The  place,"  remarks  Mr.  Gill,  "  was 
crowded  to  excess,  and  all  appeared  to  be  deeply  interested  in  the 
engagement.  His  Excellency,  the  Governor  of  New  South  Wales, 
was  present,  and  to  him  Mr.  Williams  presented  a  fine  copy  of  the 
Rarotongan  Testament."  Referring  to  these  pleasing  occurrences, 
Mr.  Williams  thus  writes  to  Sir  Culling  Eardley  Smith  :  "  The 
efforts  I  have  made  to  excite  an  interest  here  in  the  cause  of  Christ 
among  the  heathen,  have  been  greatly  blessed  :  so  much  so,  that  an 
efficient  Australian  Auxiliary  has  been  formed,  and  upwards  of  £500 
donations  and  subscriptions  have  been  jilready  received.  His  Excel- 
lency the  Governor,  Sir  G.  Gipps,  attended  our  meeting,  and  set 
down  his  name  for  £20.  I  have  had  the  honor  of  dining  twice  or 
thrice  with  his  excellency,  and  he  takes  a  lively  interest  in  the  great 
work  in  which  I  am  engaged.  One  gentleman  set  down  his  name 
for  £50  per  annum  for  five  years.  Thus  is  God  smiling  upon  my 
labors."  In  a  letter  to  Mr.  Snow,  he  adds,  "The  books  [Missionary 
Enterprises]  we  brought  out  are  all  gone  ;  and  if  we  had  a  hundred 
more  we  could  have  sold  them." 

Such  success  was  sufficiently  encouraging  to  Mr.  Williams,  but  his 
happiness,  during  this  delightful  sojourn,  was  much  increased  by  the 
intelligence  brought  at  the  same  time  from  the  South  Seas.  Under 
date  October  5th,  he  writes,  "  A  vessel  arrived  from  the  islands  yes- 
terday, and  I  have  this  afternoon  seen  the  captain,  who  gives  a  most 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  351 

delightful  account  of  the  state  of  the  islands,  especially  Rarotonga 
and  the  Navigators.  He  states  that  it  is  of  no  use  to  take  muskets 
and  powder  to  that  group  ;  that  nothing  is  demanded  by  the  people 
but  books,  missionaries,  pens,  ink,  slates,  and  paper ;  and  that  the 
work  is  going  on  with  unprecedented  success.  The  missionaries  are 
much  beloved  by  the  people."  And  this  testimony  was  confirmed  by 
Captain  Bethune,  of  H.  M.  S.  Conway,  who  had  recently  returned 
from  the  islands  ;  and  at  the  second  public  meeting,  and  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  governor,  "he  gave,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "a  most 
delightful  account  of  what  he  saw."  "  Here  also,"  he  adds,  in  a  letter 
to  the  author,  "  I  met  the  expedition,  which  is  going  to  Fort  Essing- 
ton,  in  New  Holland,  to  form  a  new  settlement.  Sir  Gordon  Bremer 
had  the  command  of  it,  but  it  is  ultimately  to  be  under  the  command 
of  Captain  M' Arthur,  who  is  a  most  exemplary  Christian.  From  all 
the  gentlemen  connected  with  this  expedition,  1  received  attentions 
and  valuable  information ;  but  especially  from  Captain  M'Arthur, 
who  was  exceedingly  urgent  that  1  would  visit  Port  Essington,  and 
form  a  mission  in  the  vicinity.  For  my  encouragement,  he  not  only 
promised  every  assistance,  but  gave  the  following  piece  of  singular, 
encouraging,  and  valuable  information  :  that  in  the  Arafura  sea, 
which  is  just  through  Torres  Straits,  there  is  an  island  called  Kissa, 
where  the  inhabitants  are  all  Christians,  and  where  they  have  large 
places  of  worship,  with  native  schoolmasters  and  ministers  ;  that  they 
have  had  no  intercourse  with  Europeans  for  fifty  years,  until  lately ; 
that  they  are  exceedingly  anxious  for  missionaries  ;  and  that,  as  they 
are  constantly  trading  with  New  Guinea,  this  may  afford  an  auspicious 
opening  to  that  island.  Mr.  Earle,  a  gentleman  of  the  expedition, 
gave  me  a  most  interesting  manuscript,  containing  a  full  account 
of  the  island.  It  appears  that  about  seventy  years  ago  a  Dutch  mis- 
sionary labored  amongst  the  people  with  great  diligence,  and  that  the 
existing  state  of  things  is  the  fruit  of  his  toil.  I  long  to  be  able  to 
commence  my  great  voyage." 

But  there  were  other  circumstances  of  a  widely  different  character, 
which  contributed  to  animate  him  in  the  prosecution  of  his  noble 
enterprise,  especially  the  condition  of  the  Australian  aborigines,  and 
the  proceedings  of  the  Catholic  priests.  In  a  letter  to  his  son  Samuel, 
dated  October  20,  he  thus  refers  to  the  former  pitiable  class.  "  We 
formed  another  society  last  night,  which  is  an  auxiliary  to  the  Abo- 
rigines Protection  Society  ;  for  the  stock-keepers  up  the  country  kill 
the  poor  natives  most  sadly.  I  cannot  stay  to  give  you  the  particu- 
lars, but  I  am  sorely  grieved  to  tell  you  that  the  poor  aborigines  are 
as  ignorant,  wretched,  and  degraded  as  they  were  when  the  English 
first  took  possession  of  their  country  fifty  years  ago.  This  shows  us 
that  it  is  not  mere  intercourse  with  civilized  society  that  can  convert 
and  elevate  the  heathen,  but  the  precious  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ." 
"  With  regard  to  the  Catholics,"  he  writes  to  Mr.  Snow,  "  you  will 
be  grieved  to  hear  that  the  priests  are  making  a  most  desperate  effort 
to  establish  Popery  in  the  islands.  I  have  heard  that  a  French  frigate 
is  gone  to  the  Gambier  Islands  with  fifty  priests  on  board.  What 
a  call  is  this  for  exertion  on  the  part  of  British  Christians  ;  and  how 
ought  the  friends  of  Christ  of  all  denominations  to  unite  hand 
and  heart  in  opposing  that  despicable  and  destructive  system.  The 
popish  bishop  confirmed  about  three  hundred  Irish  convicts,  last  Sab- 
bath day." 


352  LIFE     OF    THE 

But  however  important  his  stay  in  Sydney,  Mr.  Williams 
was  most  anxious  to  embark  for  his  more  distant  destination, 
and  it  was  therefore  with  great  joy  that,  on  the  17th  of  Octo- 
ber, the  vessel  for  which  they  had  been  waiting  entered  the 
harbor.  Preparations  were  immediately  made  for  proceed- 
ing onwards  to  the  islands;  and  on  the  following  Tuesday 
evening,  (October  23,)  the  missionary  band,  in  connexion 
with  three  Wesley  an  brethren  and  their  wives,  who  were 
about  to  sail  in  another  vessel  for  the  Fijis,  were  publicly  and 
specially  commended  to  the  care  of  the  Most  High.  "  This," 
writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  was  a  truly  interesting  service.  The  chapel 
was  crowded  to  excess.  The  kindness  of  the  friends  here  is 
past  all  description.  The  separation  is  quite  a  second  leav- 
ing England,  and  to  complete  it  they  are  going  to  engage 
a  steamer  to  convey  us  to  the  Head,  seven  miles  down  the 
stream,  when  we  embark.     This  is  kindness  indeed." 

This  proposal  was  carried  into  effect  on  the  following 
Thursday,  (October  25,)  and  the  scene  then  witnessed  was 
a  striking  evidence  of  the  intense  interest  which  had  been 
awakened.  The  following  extract  from  the  interesting 
journal  of  Mr.  Gill,  contains  some  particulars  of  the  embar- 
kation. 

"  This  morning,  at  half  past  nine  o'clock,  crowds  were  collected  at 
the  government  jetty,  where  the  Australian  steamer  was  to  take  up 
her  passengers.  At  ten  o'clock,  she  came  alongside,  and  was  soon 
completely  filled.  We  were  detained  .about  an  hour,  during  which 
we  engaged  a  native  of  Rarotonga,  a  lad  about  twelve  or  fourteen 
years  of  age,  to  go  on  with  us  to  the  island.  He  appeared  truly 
pleased  ;  having  been  brought  to  Sydney  by  a  merchant  who  told 
him  that  he  should  get  back  to  his  island  in  a  day  or  two.     He  cried 

with  joy  at  the  anticipation  of  seeing  his  medua  vaine mother. 

A  little  after  eleven  o'clock  we  proceeded  down  the  stream.  As  we 
left  the  shores  of  Sydney,  Mr.  Saunders  gave  out  the  hymn, — '  Jesus 
at  thy  command,'  &c.  At  ten  o'clock  we  came  alongside  of  '  the 
Letitia.'  Another  hymn  was  then  sung,  and  Mr.  M'Kenny  offered 
prayer,  after  which  the  Wesleyan  brethren  embarked  on  board  the 
Letitia,  which  lay  about  ten  minutes'  sail  from  the  open  sea.  As  we 
were  leaving  them,  we  sang — '  Ye  messengers  of  Christ,'  &c.  A 
little  before  two  o'clock  we  came  alongside  of  the  Camden.  But  it  is 
impossible  to  describe  the  scene  which  we  then  witnessed.  I  must 
leave  you  to  supply  yourselves  from  your  recollection  of  the  11th 
of  April  last.  As  the  steamer  left  us,  the  friends,  as  well  as  their 
feelings  would  permit,  sang  the  Christian's  parting  hymn  : — 

"  '  Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds 

Our  hearts  in  Christian  love,'  &c. 

"  After  sailing  round  the  Camden,  and  giving  us  three  cheers,  they 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  353 

bade  us  farewell  and  returned,  and  in  less  than  an  hour  we  were 
again  at  sea  with  a  favorable  wind." 

No  event  demanding  particular  notice  occurred  until 
November  16,  when  they  joined  company  with  an  American 
whaler,  and  enjoyed  much  pleasant  intercourse  with  Captain 
Biggs,  her  commander.  Amongst  her  crew  they  were  sur- 
prised to  find  a  native  of  Savage  Island. 

"The  captain,"  writes  Mr.  W.  to  his  son  Samuel,  "  lowered  his 
boat  and  came  alongside,  bringing  the  savage  with  him.  And  you 
would  have  been  much  amused,  had  you  seen  him  sit  and  stare  at  the 
missionaries'  wives.  Our  cow  was  in  the  long  boat,  and  we  took 
him  there  to  see  her.  Immediately  he  got  a  sight  of  her,  he  sprang 
back,  set  up  a  shout,  and  gazed  intensely  for  five  minutes,  every  now 
and  then  uttering  an  exclamation  of  astonishment.  It  was  some  time 
before  I  could  make  him  understand,  but  at  length  I  told  him  that  my 
name  was  Williams,  when  he  immediately  began  talking  about  Uea 
and  Niumanga,*  and  informed  me  that  Uea  was  killed  in  the  war, 
and  that  Niumanga  was  at  Manua,  having  made  his  escape.  I  in- 
tend to  call  at  Manua,  and  take  him  and  some  teachers  to  Savage 
Island  ;  so,  my  dear  Sam,  you  must  remember  them  and  me  in  your 
prayers." 

"  This  youth,"  adds  Mr.  Gill,  "  was  very  desirous  to  stay,  but  the 
captain  would  not  part  with  him.  Captain  Biggs  told  us  that  the 
native  police  is  in  efficient  operation,  and  gave  us  the  following  illus- 
tration. It  is  appointed  that  two  policemen  shall  watch  over  every 
sailor  that  lands ;  and  one  evening  fifteen  sailors  came  on  shore,  and 
went  to  a  house  where  they  hoped,  as  they  termed  it,  to  enjoy  them- 
selves; but  to  their  great  mortification,  they  were  followed  by  thirty 
policemen,  who  kept  them  in  good  order." 

After  a  pleasant  voyage,  on  the  23rd  of  November,  they 
came  in  sight  of  Tutuila,  and  on  the  following  morning  the 
Camden  entered  and  anchored  in  the  sheltered  and  lovely 
harbor  of  Pangopango. 

"The  scenery,"  observes  Mr.  Gill,  "is  beautiful  beyond  descrip- 
tion. *  *  The  natives  who  came  on  board  were  quite  overcome  with 
surprise,  when  we  told  them  that  ours  was  a  missionary  ship,  and 
that  we  had  Mr.  Williams  with  us."  "The  very  first  man,"  Mr. 
Williams  writes  to  the  author,  "  who  stepped  on  board  the  Camden 
was  the  powerful  chief  who  killed  Tamafaigna.  He  is  still  a  heathen 
and  a  wicked  man.  I  talked  seriously  to  him;  but  whether  any 
beneficial  impression  was  produced,  time  will  tell.  A  few  minutes 
after,  four  or  five  young  men,  whose  appearance  formed  a  perfect 
contrast  to  that  of  the  chief,  came  on  board,  and  lifting  their  hats 
from  their  heads,  saluted  me  very  respectfully  by  saying,  in  the  na- 

*  The  two  natives  taken  on  board  the  Messenger  of  Peace.  Vide 
Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  296. 

30* 


354  LIFE     OF    THE 

tive  language,  '  Good  indeed  are  God's  arrangements.  He  has  heard 
our  prayers,  and  brought  you  back  at  last.'  They  proved  to  be  mem- 
bers of  the  recently  formed  church,  and  during  our  stay  we  were  de- 
lighted with  the  piety  of  their  conduct.  Presently  Moana,  the  chief 
of  the  Marquesas,  came  alongside.  You  may  recollect  him.  He  was 
in  England,  and  came  out  with  the  brethren  in  the  Dunottar  Castle. 
At  length,  Mr.  Murray  came.  He  is  very  tall,  and  thin,  and  pale  ; 
we  were  all  distressed  at  seeing  him.  But  he  informed  us  that  he 
was  in  tolerably  good  health.  He  and  his  brethren,  we  found,  had 
endured  great  privations,  but  he  spoke  of  them  as  a  true  missionary 
of  Jesus  Christ,  who  had  learned  'to  endure  hardships  as  a  good 
soldier.'  As  soon  as  he  came,  all  hands  were  called  aft,  and  we 
joined  on  our  quarter  deck,  with  one  heart  and  one  soul,  in  presenting 
our  united  praises  to  God  for  his  gracious  and  protecting  goodness. 
On  going  on  shore,  we  found  most  of  the  people  professing  Christians. 
They  appeared  to  be  exceedingly  kind  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray.  We 
were  present  at  their  usual  Friday  meeting,  when  several  excellent 
speeches  were  delivered  by  the  natives,  who  congratulated  themselves 
and  thanked  God  on  our  safe  arrival.  Most  of  the  brethren  said  a  few 
words,  which  were  interpreted  by  Mr.  Murray.  On  Sabbath,  we 
united  with  the  infant  church  in  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper. 
They  are  all  interesting  characters.  The  place  is  romantic  and  beau- 
tiful in  the  extreme ;  and  a  settlement  might  be  formed  here  which 
would  not  be  surpassed  in  the  whole  Pacific  Ocean." 

During  the  meeting  on  Friday,  referred  to  by  Mr.  Williams,  "  I  was 
much  affected,"  writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  by  the  conduct  of  one  of  the  wives 
of  a  native  teacher  from  Rarotonga.  As  soon  as  Mr.  W.  told  her  who 
of  our  number  were  for  our  land,  she  took  firm  hold  of  Mrs.  Royle's 
hand  and  Elizabeth's  in  one  of  her  own,  and  in  the  other  held  Mr. 
R.'s  and  mine,  and  welcomed  us  with  an  expression  of  great  affec- 
tion. On  the  following  day,  we  were  all  summoned  to  a  meeting 
of  the  chiefs,  who  had  a  good  supply  of  pigs  and  fruit  to  present  to 
us.  After  we  had  received  the  presents,  with  a  speech  from  the  prin- 
cipal chief,  Mr.  W.  told  them  that  he  would  give  them  something  in 
return,  but  immediately  he  and  his  attendants  exclaimed  against  it, 
saying, — '  The  introduction  of  the  Light  of  the  Gospel  is  more  than  a 
compensation.'  "  After  several  natives  had  made  their  "  little 
speeches,"  a  very  old  chief  arose,  and  said  that  many  years  ago  a 
chief  in  a  neighboring  village  delivered  this  prophecy — "  That  the 
worship  of  the  spirits  would  cease  throughout  Samoa, — that  a  great 
white  chief  would  come  from  beyond  the  distant  horizon,  who  would 
overthrow  their  religion,  and  that  all  this  would  happen  very  shortly 
after  his  death."  "  That  old  man,"  he  added,  "  died  just  before  the 
lotu  was  brought  to  our  land,"  and  then  turning  from  the  assembly, 
fixing  his  eyes  intently  upon  Mr.  Williams,  and  pointing  to  him  as  he 
sat  in  their  midst,  he  said,  in  a  most  expressive  tone, — "  See  !  the 
prophecy  is  fulfilled.  This  is  the  great  white  chief  who  was  to  come 
from  beyond  the  distant  horizon ;  this  is  he  who  has  overturned  the 
worship  of  the  spirits  !  "  He  then  proceeded  to  show  how  completely 
the  prediction  had  been  verified,  and  concluded  with  an  earnest 
exhortation  to  all  to  embrace  the  word  of  God. 

"On  Monday  morning,"  Mr.  Williams  proceeds,  "  we  sailed  for 
Leone,  which  is  about   sixteen  miles   from   Pangopango.     Here   I 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  355 

recognized,  and  pointed  out  to  my  brethren,  the  place  where  our  boat 
lay  to  on  her  oars  at  our  former  visit ;  the  trees  under  which  the 
Christians  sat,  and  Amoamo,  the  chief  who  waded  into  the  water,  and 
who,  I  am  truly  happy  to  say,  is,  1  believe,  a  decided  Christian." 

Shortly  after  their  arrival,  Amoamo  came  on  board  the 
Camden,  and  during  his  short  stay,  Mr.  Williams  showed  to 
him  the  plate  which  represented  the  scene  at  his  first  visit. 
On  seeing  it,  his  astonishment  was  excessive.  For  some  time, 
he  stood  motionless  as  a  statue  gazing  upon  the  picture  with 
a  look  of  incredulity,  and  then  lifting  up  his  hands,  he  broke 
forth  into  the  exclamation,  "  Yes !  it  is  so  truly.  That  is 
I  myself;  there  are  my  people,"  and  for  a  considerable  time, 
did  nothing  but  express  his  admiration  of  the  picture,  and 
of  those  wonderful  papalangis  who  could  represent  on  paper 
things  which  their  eyes  had  never  beheld. 

"  Poor  Barnden,"  writes  Mr.  W.,  "  was  much  attached  to  him,  and 
his  kindness  to  the  missionary  was  great  and  unvarying.  When  it 
was  determined  that  Mr.  B.  should  remove  for  a  season  to  assist  in 
putting  up  the  press,  &c,  the  poor  chief's  heart  seemed  ready  to 
burst;  he  cried  for  days  like  a  child."  "Poor  fellow,"  writes  Mr. 
Gill,  "  I  shall  never  forget  him.  Mr.  W.  endeavored  to  comfort  him 
by  the  assurance  that  he  should  have  another  missionary  in  a  few 
months,  but  he  refused  to  be  comforted,  saying, — '  You  promised  me 
a  missionary  when  we  were  heathens,  and  now  we  have  had  him 
a  little  while,  and  have  cast  off  heathenism,  what  can  we  do  without 
him  ?     Shall  we  go  back  again  to  darkness  ?  '  " 

At  a  short  distance  from  the  landing-place,  and  on  the  site  of  the 
little  original  chapel,  there  stood  a  half-finished  house  of  prayer  100 
feet  long.  "  A  class  of  feelings  scarcely  describable,"  writes  Mr. 
Williams,  "  rushed  into  my  mind  at  the  sight  of  this  large  chapel, 
capable  of  containing  1500  people,  and  finding  the  entire  population 
under  instruction."  As  soon  as  the  missionary  party  landed,  they 
were  unexpectedly  invited  to  a  dinner  in  native  style,  consisting  of  a 
pig  baked  whole.  "  We  sat  down  on  the  stones,"  writes  Mr.  Gill, 
"  and  each  took  a  leaf  as  a  substitute  for  a  plate,  and  ate  as  much  as 
we  pleased,  but  none  seemed  to  relish  it  so  much  as  Mr.  Williams." 

"  Having  taken  Mr.  Barnden  on  board,"  Mr.  W.  proceeds,  "  we 
steered  for  Apia,  the  harbor  in  Upolu,  where  Mr.  Mills  is  stationed ; 
and  as  we  sailed  along  the  coast  of  that  noble  island,  at  a  distance 
of  every  few  miles  we  recognized  large  places  of  worship,  white  as 
snow,  smiling  a  welcome  to  us  through  the  dark  rich  foliage  in  which 
they  were  embowered.  ,  We  entered  the  harbor  at  eight  o'clock,  and 
soon  received  a  hearty  welcome  from  Mr.  Mills."  "We  were  soon 
surrounded  by  natives,"  adds  Mr.  Gill,  "  who  were  rejoiced  at  being 
told  that  ours  was  a  lotu  pae,  a  religious  ship,  and  that  we  had  brought 
Mr.  Williams." 

"Messengers,"  Mr.  Williams  proceeds,  "were  immediately  sent  to 
convene  missionaries,  chiefs,  and  native  teachers,  and  in  the  mean- 


356  LIFE    OF    THE 

time  I  obtained  the  use  of  a  large  house,  and  with  the  assistance  of 
some  of  my  brethren,  set  to  work,  and  divided  it  into  apartments  to 
accommodate  the  missionaries  on  shore  while  the  Camden  was  un- 
loading. In  about  a  week,  those  who  were  summoned  assembled, 
and  a  great  meeting  was  held,  at  which  the  stations  of  the  three 
brethren  were  fixed.  Mr.  Stair,  the  printer,  is  settled  at  Falelatai, 
the  settlement  of  the  interesting  young  chief  spoken  of  in  the  Narra- 
tive,  (page  451,)  called  Riromaiava.  He  is  now  a  powerful  preacher. 
Mr.  Heath  calls  him  the  Whitefield  of  Samoa."  Amongst  other 
arrangements,  it  was  agreed  that  Mr.  Macdonald  should  remove  from 
his  station  to  another,  where  his  labors  were  most  urgently  required ; 
but  not  a  native  would  render  the  slightest  assistance  in  conveying 
his  goods  to  the  Camden,  and  the  reason  they  assigned  was  that  it 
should  never  be  said  they  helped  a  missionary  to  leave  them." 

While  the  brethren  were  being  located  at  their  respective 
stations,  Mr.  Williams  improved  the  season  by  holding  inter- 
course with  the  natives,  and  in  making  observations  upon 
their  spiritual  condition.  His  estimate,  with  some  of  the 
incidents  which  marked  this  portion  of  his  history,  will  be 
found  in  the  following  extracts. 

"  I  must  now  tell  you  something  about  the  state  of  the  mission. 
And  in  the  first  place,  the  numbers  who  have  renounced  heathenism 
are  very  great.  It  is  supposed  that  the  whole  group  contains  a  popu- 
lation of  sixty  or  seventy  thousand,  and  of  these  about  fifty  thousand 
are  under  instruction.  The  desire  for  missionaries  is  intense  and  uni- 
versal. Chiefs  from  all  quarters  came,  some  one  hundred  others  two 
hundred  miles,  and  pleaded  with  us  in  the  most  urgent  manner,  and, 
if  we  had  had  twenty  instead  of  three,  all  would  have  been  readily 
disposed  of.  Your  heart  would  have  ached,  had  you  seen  the  down- 
cast dejected  looks  of  those  who  were  unsuccessful.  Since  my 
arrival,  I  have  attended  the  opening  of  three  or  four  places  of  wor- 
ship, each  of  which  will  contain  from  twelve  to  eighteen  hundred 
persons,  and  there  are  eight  or  ten  of  these  places  in  Upolu,  besides 
other  smaller  ones.  The  natives  have  got  into  a  method  of  killing  an 
immense  number  of  pigs  when  they  open  their  chapels.  At  one 
place  there  were  seven  hundred  killed;  and  at  another,  where  the 
population  did  not  exceed  sixteen  hundred,  they  slaughtered  thirteen 
hundred  and  seventy  !  We  hope  shortly  to  improve  upon  this  sys- 
tem, and  to  induce  them  to  save  their  pigs  to  buy  clothes.  The  en- 
tire cessation  of  their  sanguinary  wars  is  another  interesting  feature 
of  their  condition.  When  Matetau,  a  chief  mentioned  in  the  Mis- 
sionary Enterprises,  became  really  converted,*  he  called  together  his 
friends  and  relations  ;  and  having  a  large  stock  of  muskets,  clubs, 
&c,  he  distributed  them  all,  not  reserving  even  one  for  himself;  and 
then  holding  up  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  he  said  to  them, — »  This  is 
the  only  weapon  with  which  1  will  ever  fight  again.'  He  had  been 
a  great  warrior.     The  multitude  who  can  read  would  surprise  you. 

*  He  is  now  a  deacon  of  a  Christian  church. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  357 

The  Tahitians  made  very  great  progress,  and  were  rapid  in  acquiring 
the  art  of  reading ;  but  the  Samoans  far  surpass  them.  It  is  but  a 
few  years  ago  that  this  language  was  unwritten,  and  now  the  Gospel 
of  St.  Matthew  is  translated,  and  many  elementary  works  are  in  print, 
thousands  of  which  are  in  the  hands  of  the  people,  and  they  read 
them  with  fluency  and  interest.  At  most  of  the  houses  in  the  island, 
family  prayer  is  conducted,  and  at  the  dawn  of  day,  you  are  awoke 
by  the  voice  of  prayer  and  praise.  A  short  time  since,  Mrs.  Mills 
went  into  the  house  of  her  servants  one  evening,  and  found  them 
sitting  in  the  dark.  Inquiring  why  they  did  so,  they  replied  that 
they  had  but  a  small  portion  of  oil,  and  as  they  did  not  know  when 
they  should  get  any  more,  they  sat  in  the  dark  that  they  might  use 
their  oil  at  family  prayer,  and  be  able  to  read  the  Scriptures." 

"To  give  you  an  idea  of  the  extent  of  the  brethren's  labors,"  Mr. 
W.  writes  to  the  Directors,  "  I  would  just  describe  Mr.  Heath's  station. 
Besides  Manono,  he  has  to  superintend  twelve  or  fourteen  thousand 
people  scattered  in  villages  along  a  line  of  coast  of  seventy  miles  in 
length  ;  and  the  other  brethren  have  stations  of  equal  extent,  and 
having  no  horses,  they  are  compelled  to  walk  a  great  deal,  which  is 
wearing  them  out  fast.  1  have  much  pleasure  in  stating  my  convic- 
tion that  a  band  of  more  devoted,  laborious,  and  talented  missionaries, 
is  rarely  to  be  met  with.  *  *  Of  our  truly  beloved  and  excellent  cap- 
tain, I  cannot  speak  in  too  high  terms.  He  has  gained  the  affections 
of  every  one  on  board.  As  a  man  he  is  mild,  amiable,  and  obliging 
in  the  extreme  ;  as  a  captain  he  is  the  most  skilful  of  any  with  whom 
1  ever  sailed.  In  danger,  he  is  calm  and  collected,  prudent  but  deci- 
sive ;  and  as  a  navigator,  although  he  has  not  enjoyed  the  advantages 
of  a  good  education,  he  is  so  correct,  that  we  have  not  been  out  a 
mile  in  our  reckoning  in  making  any  land  since  we  left  England. 
As  a  Christian,  he  is  '  a  holy  man  of  God.'  " 

The  scene  which  surrounded  Mr.  Williams  at  Samoa, 
could  not  fail  to  awaken  in  his  heart  peculiar  emotions. 
Here  he  beheld,  with  gratitude,  wonder,  and  delight,  the 
blessed  results  of  his  former  labors,  and  reaped  the  large 
reward  of  those  two  voyages  of  Christian  beneficence,  by 
which  he  laid  the  broad  and  deep  foundation  of  the  noble 
superstructure  now  rising  up  before  him.  But  amidst  his 
exultation,  and  only  five  weeks  after  their  arrival,  the  mission 
was  deprived  of  one  of  its  most  efficient  laborers,  the  Rev. 
J.  Barnden,  who  was  drowned  while  bathing.  The  loss  in 
such  circumstances  was  severely  felt  by  the  missionaries,  all 
of  whom  justly  and  highly  esteemed  their  devoted  brother, 
but  no  one  suffered  more  severely  than  Mr.  Williams.  "  We 
all  loved  him  much,"  he  writes,  "  he  was  an  invaluable  mis- 
sionary." It  devolved  upon  Mr.  Williams  to  take  a  principal 
part  at  the  funeral  of  this  excellent  man.  The  event  deeply 
impressed  him  at  the  time ;  so  deeply  that,  on  returning  to 
his  own  house,  his  emotions  overcame  him,  and  he  said  to 


358 


LIFE     OF    THE 


his  family,  with  a  solemnity  almost  prophetic, — "  1,  perhaps, 
shall  be  the  next." 

Mr.  Williams's  primary  intention  was  to  have  obtained 
a  residence  for  his  beloved  partner,  amidst  their  numerous 
and  attached  friends  at  Rarotoriga,  and  during  his  western 
voyage  to  have  made  that  island  his  head-quarters.  But  the 
state  of  society  at  Samoa,  the  conviction  that  his  occasional 
visits  there  would  be  more  productive  than  at  any  other 
group,  the  urgency  of  the  missionaries  and  their  nocks,  and 
the  desire  of  Mrs.  Williams  to  dwell  amongst  a  people  so 
prepared  of  the  Lord,  induced  him  to  make  Upolu  his  future 
home.  In  addition  to  these  motives,  Mr.  Williams  writes 
that  "  the  chiefs  and  inhabitants  of  a  large  district  came  to 
my  son,  and  begged  of  him  to  dwell  with  them,  promising  to 
render  him  every  assistance  in  their  power.  Considering  it 
an  eligible  situation  for  promoting  his  objects,  and  a  place 
presenting  a  wide  scope  for  missionary  labors,  we  determined 
upon  taking  up  our  abode  there."  In  a  letter  to  his  son 
Samuel  he  has  supplied  other  most  interesting  particulars 
of  this  movement : — 

"  But  I  think  I  hear  you  say,"  he  writes,  "  what  about  my  mother  ? 
Where  is  she  ?  Tell  me  something  about  her.  She  is  at  Fasetootai, 
and  John  and  Carry  are  with  her.  The  people  of  that  district  were 
conquered  during  the  late  war,  and  were  all  driven  from  their  lands ; 
but  since  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  they  have  been  allowed  to 
return  to  their  respective  villages.  The  people  came  and  begged  so 
hard,  and  pleaded  so  forcibly,  that  your  dear  mother  was  moved  with 
compassion  for  them,  and  agreed  to  go  and  settle  thare.  The  young 
chiefs  are  two  as  fine  men  as  any  you  ever  saw,  and  referring  to  the 
benefits  of  Christianity,  one  of  them  said, — '  Had  it  not  been  for  the 
Gospel,  we  should  never  again  have  set  one  foot  upon  the  land  of  our 
fathers.  But  now,  here  we  are,  and  we  can  dry  our  beautiful  mats 
in  the  sun  without  fearing  the  hands  of  the  plunderer ;  we  can  plant 
our  food  without  being  afraid  of  having  it  forcibly  taken  from  us  ;  and 
we  can  lie  down  and  sleep  in  peace  at  night  without  dreading  the 
murderous  club  of  the  warrior.  Oh  !  what  a  good  thing  the  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ  is  !'  Tears  were  in  his  eyes  while  he  spoke,  and  he 
could  scarcely  give  utterance  to  his  words.  And  then  he  added — 
1  We  only  want  one  thing  more,  and  that  is  that  a  missionary  would 
come  and  live  amongst  us ;  and  if  you  would  come,  we  should  never 
cease  rejoicing.'  All  the  women  too  came  to  your  dear  mother  and 
Carry,  and  the  chiefs  went  to  John.  Thinking  that,  upon  the  whole, 
it  was  a  suitable  place  for  all  our  purposes,  we  consented  ;  and  the 
people  were  so  delighted  that  they  put  up  a  house  sixty  feet  long  and 
thirty  wide  for  us  in  one  day  !  The  district  is  a  very  remarkable  one. 
At  the  back  of  our  house  is  the  large  mountain  which  was  in  flames 
when  I  first  came.     (Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  333.)     A  few  paces 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  359 

from  the  house  are  the  large  black  patches  where  the  fires  were 
kindled  in  which  the  bodies  of  the  victims  were  burnt;  and  a  short 
distance  farther,  is  the  spot  where  Tamafaigna  was  killed ;  so  that 
the  situation  is  invested  with  much  interest.  There  are  3000  or  4000 
people  in  the  district,  whose  instruction  will  afford  to  your  dear 
mother  and  Carry  plenty  of  employment." 

Prior  to  this,  Mr.  Williams's  temporary  home  was  at  Apia, 
nor  did  he  contemplate  a  removal  to  Fasetootai,  until,  in  their 
way  to  a  more  distant  part  of  Upolu,  he  and  his  family  called 
at  this  settlement.  It  was  during  this  short  sojourn  of  a  few 
hours  that  their  future  residence  was  fixed.  But  it  was 
rather  fixed  for  them  than  by  them.  The  importunity  of  the 
people,  and  the  eligibility  of  their  district,  had  indeed  favor- 
ably disposed  Mr.  W.  towards  the  locality,  and  without  giving 
his  assent,  he  merely  intimated  as  much  to  the  beseeching 
chiefs  and  clamorous  crowd  who  followed  him.  But  this 
was  a  sufficient  warrant  for  them,  and  without  awaiting  a 
more  definite  reply,  and  acting  upon  the  conviction  that 
delays  are  dangerous,  as  soon  as  he  had  given  them  a  word 
of  encouragement,  about  five  hundred  natives  started  for 
Apia,  a  distance  of  twenty  miles;  and  although  without 
authority,  they  had  no  sooner  reached  the  spot,  than  they 
sought  out  and  seized  every  package  upon  which  they  saw 
the  letter  aW;"  and  having  satisfied  themselves  that  they 
possessed  all,  without  waiting  for  refreshment  or  rest,  they 
began  their  retreat  in  Samoan  style,  which  is  always  in  single 
file,  and  thus  forming  a  lengthened  train  along  the  shore, 
they  pursued  their  course  shouting,  laughing,  and  when  the 
burden  was  not  too  heavy  to  prevent  it,  jumping  and  dancing 
with  delight.  Songs  also  were  composed  for  the  occasion, 
the  chorus  of  which  was  :  — 

"  Williamu  is  coming,  is  coming,  is  coming. 
He  is  bringing  the  lotu  to  Fasetootai." 

It  is  an  interesting  supplement  to  this  incident  that,  although 
the  property  was  distributed  through  several  villages,  and  in 
scores  of  houses,  and  the  temptation  to  dishonesty  was  pecu- 
liarly strong,  not  a  solitary  article  was  stolen. 

The  scene  witnessed  on  the  day  of  the  erection  of  the  mis- 
sion premises,  was  not  less  characteristic  than  that  exhibited 
during  the  removal  from  Apia.  The  house  consisted  of  sev- 
eral rooms,  and  was  built  according  to  a  plan  of  Mr.  Williams. 
Every  native  capable  of  rendering  assistance  on  this  occasion 
most  cheerfully  did  so  ;  all  acting  under  the  direction  of  their 


360  LIFE     OF    THE 

chiefs.  Some  were  in  the  mountains  felling  the  trees,  and 
lopping  off  their  branches ;  others  were  laboriously  digging 
holes  for  the  main  pillars  of  the  house,  or  fixing  them  in  their 
proper  positions ;  and  another  large  band  was  appointed  to 
bring  the  trees,  from  which  nothing  but  the  branches  had 
been  removed,  and  some  of  which  were  very  large,  to  the 
spot  where  they  were  required.  These  masses  of  timber 
were  carried  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  natives,  about  two 
hundred  being  assigned  to  each  tree ;  and  while  these  were 
staggering  under  their  burden,  another  native,  selected  on  ac- 
count of  his  agility,  and  the  readiness  with  which  he  com- 
posed songs  and  music  suitable  to  the  occasion,  acted  as  mas- 
ter of  the  ceremonies,  and  did  his  utmost  to  strengthen  and 
stimulate  his  brethren.  At  one  time  he  would  dart  before 
them,  or  wheel  round  the  log  shouting  as  he  ran ;  and  at 
another  he  would  leap  upon  it,  and  dance  along  between  the 
heads  and  shoulders  of  the  bearers ;  and,  while  in  this  eleva- 
ted position,  commence  a  solo,  of  which  the  following  is  a 
sample ; — 

"  This  log  is  for  the  house  of  our  teacher — Williamu. 
He  the  good  word  has  brought  to  our  land. 
He  is  coming  to  live  at  Fasetootai." 

And  instantly  as  the  last  line  was  uttered,  it  was  caught  up 
and  repeated  in  chorus  several  times  by  the  whole  band  at 
the  highest  pitch  of  their  voices.  Nor  was  the  singing  con- 
fined to  a  single  company.  All  the  different  parties  had  their 
fugleman,  and  at  every  stage  of  their  work,  some  new  stanza 
would  be  composed  and  sung  in  celebration  of  their  own 
achievements,  or  of  their  missionary's  arrival. 

But  the  joy  of  these  natives  was  not  unalloyed.  As  soon 
as  it  was  known  that  Mr.  Williams  had  fixed  his  abode  in  the 
conquered  district  of  Ana,  and  amongst  its  vanquished  in- 
habitants, it  awakened  almost  universal  surprise.  How  so 
great  a  man  as  he  could  deign  to  dwell  with  this  subdued  and 
despised  people  was  a  mystery  which  few  could  fathom.  And 
some  did  not  scruple  to  tell  him,  that  they  deemed  his  choice 
no  proof  of  his  discernment,  and  derogatory  to  his  dignity. 
But  for  all  this  Mr.  Williams  was  prepared  ;  for  he  knew  well 
the  contempt  and  contumely  with  which  the  vanquished  were 
commonly  treated  by  their  victors.  This,  indeed,  had  been 
suffered  with  more  than  ordinary  severity  by  the  brave  but 
now  beaten  people  at  Ana ;  and  as  their  subjection  had  been 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  361 

dearly  purchased  by  the  combined  forces  of  the  othc  dis- 
tricts, in  revenge,  their  settlement  had  been  given  up  as  a 
prey  to  all.  Hence,  if  a  party  were  passing  either  by  land  or 
by  sea,  they  would  almost  invariably  levy  contributions  upon 
this  oppressed  people,  who  well  knew  that  resistance  would 
only  bring  destruction.  To  such  grievous  injustice  were 
they  continually  subjected  from  their  heathen  fellow-country- 
men, many  of  whom  delighted  to  add  insult  to  injury,  that 
even  the  children  of  the  conquerors  would  enter  the  district, 
and  command  the  chiefs  to  climb  the  cocoa-nut  trees,  procure 
them  food,  or  perform  other  servile  offices ;  and  it  was  at 
their  peril  that  they  disobeyed  these  imperious  urchins. 
Christianity,  indeed,  had,  prior  to  Mr.  Williams's  residence, 
partially  thrown  her  shield  over  them,  and  greatly  improved 
their  circumstances ;  but  still  a  contemptuous  feeling  was 
widely  prevalent,  ewspecially  amongst  the  heathen.  But  their 
depressed  position,  only  supplied  an  additional  inducement  to 
Mr.  Williams  to  settle  amongst  them  ;  and  he  was  well  aware 
that  such  a  decision  would  create  surprise.  Had  the  evil 
consequences,  however,  ended  here,  they  would  have  been 
comparatively  harmless.  But,  unhappily,  some  heathen  chiefs, 
moved  with  envy,  burning  with  vengeance,  and  resolved  to 
humble  this  favored  people,  during  Mr.  W.'s  temporary  ab- 
sence, made  a  descent,  with  many  hundreds  of  their  warriors, 
upon  the  settlement.  Mercifully  for  the  people,  whose  de- 
struction otherwise  appeared  to  have  been  inevitable,  Mr. 
John  Williams  heard  that  a  fleet  of  war  canoes,  crowded 
with  armed  men,  was  approaching  the  shore,  and,  hastening 
to  the  beach,  arrived  there  just  as  their  prows  grounded.  For 
a  considerable  time,  the  infuriated  chieftain  rejected  his  pa- 
cific persuasives,  and  said  to  him,  "  Young  gentleman,  son  of 
Williamu,  if  it  was  not  you,  you  would  be  dead  in  a  moment ;" 
but  after  much  effort,  the  sturdy  warrior  began  to  relent,  and 
at  length  consented  to  abandon  his  design,  "  because  the  son 
of  Williamu  had  interceded  for  the  people." 

Shortly  afterwards,  another  party  landed,  and  according  to 
the  custom,  demanded  food  ;  but  the  people,  deeming  them- 
selves now  delivered  from  subjection  by  the  residence  of  the 
missionary,  refused  to  '  supply  it,  and  the  requisitionists  de- 
parted empty.  Incensed,  however,  at  this  disappointment, 
they  resolved  to  take  vengeance  on  their  return  ;  but  this  de- 
sign also  was  frustrated  by  a  similar  intervention.  Mr.  John 
Williams  met  them,  just  as  they  were  about  to  lay  waste 
31 


362  LIFE    OF   THE 

some  of  the  villages  of  the  settlement ;  and  on  hearing  who 
he  was,  they  said  that  they  loved  the  name  he  bore  too  much 
to  oppose  his  wishes,  and  allowed  him  to  conduct  them 
through  the  settlement,  and  back  to  their  canoes  in  peace. 

Mr.  Williams's  stay  at  Samoa   was   much  longer  than  he 
had  proposed  ;  and  although   anxious  to  visit  Rarotonga  and 
other  islands,  he  had  deferred  his  departure  in  expectation  of 
the  arrival  of  a  vessel,  which  was  bringing  the  goods  of  the 
missionaries  from  Sydney.     The  time,  however,  was  not  lost, 
but  filled  up  in  useful  visits  and  labors,  and  public  discourses, 
attendance  at  the  schools,  instruction  in  mechanical  arts  and 
evening  meetings  for  conversation,  which  were  productive  of 
many  good  fruits.     The  people,  grateful  for  the  condescen- 
sion of  Mr.  Williams  in  residing  amongst  them,  were  most 
ready  to  do  or  learn  whatever  he  prescribed.     But  there  was 
no  method  of  instruction  more  popular  than   the  magic  lan- 
tern, a  powerful  and  perfect  instrument  presented  to  him  by 
the  late  Thos.  Walker,  Esq. ;  and  as  the  circumstances  un- 
der which  it  was  given  are   characteristic   of  Mr.  Williams, 
they  may  be   briefly  described.     While  on  a  visit  to  that  ex- 
cellent man,  Mr.  Walker   said  to  him,  "  I  want  to  make  you 
a  present :   what  shall  it  be  ?  "     Thanking  him  for  the  kind 
intention,  Mr.  Williams  replied,  that  as  the   Romish  priests 
were  on  their  way  to  the  islands  with  electrifying  machines, 
and  other  philosophical  apparatus,  by  which  they  expected  to 
impress  the  natives  with  their  preternatural  power,  he  thought 
he  might  legitimately,  if  it   were   necessary,  turn  their  wea- 
pons against  themselves ;  and  as  he  intended,  on  the  voyage, 
to  translate  Fox's  Martyrology,  he  should   like  to  illustrate  it 
by  the  magic  lantern.     The   idea  pleased  Mr.  Walker,  who 
procured  for  him  a  large  instrument,  and    in    addition  to  nu- 
merous other  slides  on  Scripture,  English,  and  natural  history, 
ordered  a  series  to  be  well   executed  from  the  best  plates  in 
the  Martyrologist's  work  representing  the  tortures  and  deaths 
of  the  faithful  confessors   of  Protestant  Christianity.     The 
following  reference,  in  a  letter  to  his  son,  will  show  the  use 
which  Mr.  Williams  made  of  this  valuable  present,  with  the 
results.     "  I  may  here  inform  you  of  the  prodigious  interest 
the  exhibition  of  the  magic  lantern  produces.    At  the  natural 
history  slides  they  are  delighted  ;  the   kings   of  England  af- 
forded them  still   greater  pleasure ;  but  the  Scripture  pieces 
are  those  which  exc  te  the   deepest   interest.     The  first  time 
I  exhibited   it,  was   at  Mr.  Murray's  station ;  and  then  the 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  363 

birth  of  Christ,  Simeon  taking  the  Saviour  in  his  arms,  and 
the  flight  into  Egypt,  indeed,  all  that  had  a  reference  to  the 
Saviour,  excited  prodigious  interest ;  but  when  the  plate  of 
the  crucifixion  was  exhibited,  there  was  a  general  sobbing, 
their  feelings  were  overcome,  and  they  gave  vent  to  them  in 
tears.  This  is  a  very  valuable  present,  and  I  shall  ever  feel 
obliged  to  good  Mr.  Walker  for  it." 

While  waiting  for  the  Elizabeth  from  Sydney,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams returned  with  Mr.  Murray  to  Tutuila.  "  I  determined 
also,"  he  writes,  "  to  go  to  Manua,  as  that  people  were  at  war, 
and  had  sent  to  say  that,  if  I  would  visit  them,  they  would 
make  peace  and  embrace  the  Gospel.  But  a  heavy  gale  of 
wind  prevented  me  from  reaching  it."  At  length,  as  the  ex- 
pected vessel  had  not  appeared,  it  was  resolved  that  they 
would  wait  no  longer,  and  on  the  17th  of  January,  1839, 
they  directed  their  course  to  Rarotonga,  and  on  Monday,  the 
4th  of  February,  the  Camden  dropped  anchor  off  Avarua. 

"  As  we  passed  Mr.  Pitman's  station,''  writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  we  hoisted 
our  colors  and  fired  a  salute.  A  few  natives  came  off  in  canoes,  and 
having  hailed  Mr.  Williams  and  the  missionary  ship  with  feelings  of 
inexpressible  delight,  returned  to  communicate  the  news  to  their 
friends  on  shore.  About  half  an  hour  after,  we  reached  Avarua. 
Here  also  we  fired  a  salute,  and  were  soon  visited  by  Davida,  the  son 
of  the  chief,  Makea.  He  is  one  of  the  largest  men  I  have  ever  seen ; 
but  he  says  he  is  only  a  little  boy  compared  with  his  father.  Mr. 
Buzacott  soon  came  off,  and  it  was  indeed  affecting  to  see  him  and 
Mr.  Williams  embrace.  They  are  much  attached  to  each  other,  and 
must  of  necessity  meet  with  peculiar  feelings."  "  We  had  long  been 
anxiously  expecting  his  arrival,"'  Mr.  Buzacott  writes  to  the  author, 
"  and  when  our  patience  was  nearly  exhausted,  a  brig  was  seen  oft' 
the  island  with  strange  colors  flying,  and  the  natives  immediately 
said, — '  It  is  Williamu  ! '  As  soon  as  she  had  dropped  anchor,  I  has- 
tened  off  to  welcome  our  beloved  brother's  return  to  a  place  to  which 
he  ever  felt  so  peculiarly  attached.  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe 
my  feelings  on  witnessing  such  a  cargo  of  missionaries  and  Testa- 
ments, and  especially  on  finding  that  some  of  them  were  to  remain 
and  assist  us  in  this  group.  As  the  morning  was  unfavorable,  they 
could  not  all  land  immediately,  and  therefore  taking  our  letters  from 
dear  absent  friends,  only  Mr.  W.,  and  Messrs.  Johnson,  Stevens,  and 
Charter,  accompanied  me  to  the  shore.  By  this  time,  the  beach  was 
completely  lined  with  natives,  their  countenances  expressive  of  the 
greatest  joy,  anxiously  waiting  to  give  Williamu  a  hearty  welcome, 
and  it  was  a  considerable  time  ere  we  could  squeeze  our  way  through 
the  crowd,  who  appeared  very  happy  in  again  shaking  hands  with 
their  old  friend.  When  he  came  to  Makea  they  fondly  embraced 
each  other,  while  Mr.  Williams  exclaimed, — '  O  Makea,  how  kind 
are  God's  dealings  to  us  in  sparing  us  thus  far,  and  permitting  us  to 
meet  again.'     Little  did  those  two  attached  friends  consider  that  their 


364  LIFE     OP    THE 

race  was  so  nearly  run,  and  that  they  were  so  soon  to  have  a  far  more 
joyful  meeting  in  their  Father's  kingdom.  Makea  died  on  the  19th 
of  October,  and  Mr.  Williams  was  cut  off  on  the  20th  of  November." 
In  a  letter  to  a  friend,  written  just  before  his  own  death,  Mr.  Williams 
thus  refers  to  this  excellent  man.  "  The  good  chief  Makea  is  gone. 
He  was  invaluable  while  he  lived.  "  His  influence  and  power,  great 
as  it  was,  was  given  to  God.  He  died  most  happy.  I  never  knew 
a  chief  I  loved  so  much,  or  thought  so  highly  of.  He  will  be  a  great 
loss  to  the  mission  ;  but  I  am  happy  to  inform  you  that  his  son  David 
is  treading  in  his  steps." 

Soon  after  they  had  landed  at  Avarua,  Mr.  Pitman  arrived, 
and  referring  to  this  period,  he  writes,  "  Mr.  W.'s  joy  in 
again  treading  the  shores  of  Rarotonga  was  exceedingly 
great.  He  clasped  us  in  his  arms  with  all  that  brotherly 
affection  and  kindness  for  which,  you  know,  he  was  so  emi- 
nently distinguished,  and  he  briefly  related  to  us  his  great 
labors  in  England ;  but  nothing  seemed  to  give  him  greater 
satisfaction  than  having  been  successful  in  obtaining  a  vessel 
for  the  important  work  he  had  so  long  in  contemplation.  In 
imagination,  he  quickly  passed  from  island  to  island,  and 
from  group  to  group ;  and  cherished  the  hope  that,  ere  long, 
he  should  see  with  his  own  eyes  native  or  foreign  agents 
occupying  them  all." 

Mr,  Williams's  first  effort  after  landing  was  to  get  on  shore 
the  five  thousand  Rarotongan  New  Testaments  which  he  had 
brought  with  him,  and  to  obtain  which  the  natives  were 
manifesting  their  anxious  desire.  The  manner  in  which  they 
were  received  will  be  best  described  in  his  own  words. 

"  I  could  fill  my  sheet  with  relating  many  delightful  circumstances 
about  dear  Rarotonga,  the  truly  affectionate  manner  in  which  the 
people  welcomed  me  again  amongst  them,  and  how  they  scolded  me 
for  not  bringing  John  and  Mrs.  Williams.  The  eagerness  with  which 
they  received  the  Testaments  would  have  cheered  your  heart,  could 
you  have  been  an  eye-witness  of  the  scene.  The  countenance  of  a 
successful  applicant  glistened  with  delight,  while  he  held  up  his 
treasure  to  public  view;  others  hugged  the  book;  many  kissed  it; 
some  sprang  away  like  a  dart,  and  did  not  stop  till  they  entered  their 
own  dwellings,  and  exhibited  their  treasure  to  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren ;  while  others  jumped  and  capered  about  like  persons  half  frantic 
with  joy.  Many  came  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  begging  and  beseech- 
ing that  they  might  have  one  ;  and  if  Mr.  Buzacott  said,  '  You  cannot 
read,'  the  reply  was,  *  But  my  son  or  my  daughter  can,  and  I  can 
hear  and  understand  them.'  One  woman  came  and  said  that  she  had 
been  doing  but  two  things  the  whole  of  the  night;  the  one  was  to 
cry,  and  the  other  to  scold  her  husband,  because  he  had  nothing  with 
which  to  pay  for  a  Testament  for  her.  You  will  recollect  that  none 
are  given  away.     Those  who  had  money  to  pay  for  them  were  first 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  365 

supplied,  (the  price  was  3s.,)  and  in  a  few  days  nearly  £20  were 
brought  into  Mr.  B.'s  hands.  The  next  were  those  who  had  dried 
bananas,  or  nuts  to  pay  for  them;  these  my  dear  John  was  to  pur- 
chase at  the  price  of  a  book,  and  find  a  market  for  them  where  he 
could.  The  third  class  supplied  were  those  on  trust ;  and  when  some 
came  whose  character  was  such  as  to  cause  a  little  hesitation,  their 
appeals  were  pointed  and  affecting.  '  Do  let  me  have  a  Testament ; 
do  let  me  have  the  good  word  of  God;  perhaps  by  reading  it  my 
heart  may  be  made  better.'  Others  who  could  not  read,  and  were 
slack  in  their  attendance  at  school,  would  plead  and  promise  to  do 
better.  '  We  did  not  know,'  said  they,  '  that  our  eyes  would  ever 
have  beheld  such  a  sight  as  this  in  Rarotonga ;  we  shall  neither  eat, 
drink,  nor  sleep,  if  you  do  not  give  us  the  good  word  of  God.'  These 
are  but  faint  representations  of  never-to-be-forgotten  scenes  which 
occurred  at  this  delightful  island." 

Together  with  other  brethren,  Mr.  Williams  accepted  the  invita- 
tion of  Makea  to  occupy  his  house  during  his  stay  at  Rarotonga,  some 
apartments  in  which  were  called  by  his  name.  This  was  a  noble 
building.  "It  may  indeed,"  remarks  Mr.  Gill,  "be  called  a  South 
Sea  palace.  It  is  two  stories  high,  and  has  ten  bed-rooms,  and  a  large 
hall."  "  It  is  fitted  up,"  adds  Mr.  Williams,  "with  very  respectable 
sofas  and  chairs,  beds  and  bedsteads,  entirely  of  native  manufacture. 
While  a  guest  here,  every  minute  attention  that  would  have  been 
shown  at  an  inn  was  paid  to  me  by  the  chief's  wife  and  domestics. 
If  I  left  a  pair  of  stockings,  or  any  other  article  of  wearing  apparel,  in 
the  bed-room,  it  was  immediately  washed,  ironed,  and  placed  ready 
for  me  when  I  wanted  it  again.  A  bowl  of  water,  soap,  and  towels 
were  always  provided,  and  thinking  the  counterpane  of  my  bed  not 
good  enough,  they  made  a  very  nice  new  one.  I  mention  these 
things  to  show  you  what  progress  has  been  made  at  this  charming 
island." 

The  first  days  spent  by  Mr.  Williams  at  Rarotonga  were 
fully  occupied  in  meeting  with  the  brethren  and  the  natives, 
and  in  making  arrangements  for  the  establishment  of  a  col- 
lege to  educate  pious  and  intelligent  young  men  for  mis- 
sionary work,  in  which,  besides  theological  truth,  they  were 
to  be  taught  the  English  language  and  mechanical  arts. 
Over  this  important  institution,  Mr.  Buzacott  consented  to 
preside.  Mr.  W.'s  intercourse  with  the  people  need  not  be 
minutely  described.  In  addition  to  public  ministrations,  he 
visited  the  different  stations,  and  excited  peculiar  interest  by 
his  narrative  of  the  proceedings  in  England,  and  the  perse- 
cutions at  Madagascar,  as  well  as  by  the  exhibition  of  his 
magic  lantern. 

"  After  remaining  here  about  a  week,"  writes  Mr.  Buzacott,  "  hav- 
ing got  through  our  most  important  business,  Mr.  W.  and  the  mis- 
sionaries intended  for  the  Tahitian  group  prepared  for  their  departure, 
and  sent  their  clothes  on  board,  intending  to  depart  on  the  morrow. 

31* 


366  LIFE     OF    THE 

During  the  night,  however,  the  wind  increased  much,  and  next 
morning  no  vessel  was  to  be  seen.  Our  friends  were  rather  awk- 
wardly situated,  not  having  a  change  left  on  shore,  but  none  more  so 
than  Mr.  Williams,  who,  in  consequence  of  his  size,  could  not  so 
easily  be  suited.  He,  however,  made  no  difficulty  of  it ;  but  having 
obtained  some  dungaree  of  Mrs.  B  ,-he  set  several  of  the  natives  to 
work,  and  was  soon  fitted.  1  mention  this  to  show  how  easily  he 
could  accommodate  himself  to  circumstances.  The  time  of  the  Cam- 
den's absence  was  a  season  of  great  anxiety  to  the  ardent  mind  of  our 
dear  brother,  who,  at  one  time,  would  be  projecting  the  building  of  a 
boat  to  visit  Aitutaki  or  Mangaia,  but  was  persuaded  to  wait  awhile.  At 
length,  on  the  5th  of  March,  the  Camden  returned,  and  on  the  fol- 
lowing day  Mr.  W.  departed  for  Tahiti." 

"  On  arriving  at  Tahiti,"  he  writes,  "  1  was  most  cordially  wel- 
comed by  missionaries  and  people,  but  everywhere  the  cry  was, 
'  Why  have  you  left  Mrs.  Williams  ? '  At  a  meeting  of  the  brethren, 
they  all  cordially  approved  of  the  purchase  of  the  Camden,  the 
arrangements  respecting  her,  the  confiding  her  to  my  care,  &c;  in- 
deed resolutions  to  this  effect  were  passed  at  every  station.  Mr. 
Johnson  was  appointed  to  Papara,  and  the  queen  and  chiefs  were 
delighted  with  the  prospect  of  having  a  good  education  imparted  to 
their  children." 

The  only  point  of  peculiar  interest  which  occupied  Mr. 
Williams's  attention,  during  his  short  stay  at  Tahiti,  is  stated 
in  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  Mr.  Kuck. 

"  You  will  doubtless  see  by  the  papers  the  cruel  and  oppressive 
conduct  of  the  French.  A  sixty-gun  frigate  has  been  sent  here  to 
chastise  the  queen  and  people  of  Tahiti  for  not  receiving  the  Roman 
Catholic  priests,  and  the  captain  demanded  two  thousand  dollars  to 
be  paid  in  twenty-four  hours,  or  threatened  to  carry  devastation  and 
death  to  every  island  in  the  queen's  dominion ;  and  Mr.  Pritchard, 
assisted  by  some  merchants  here,  paid  the  money  and  saved  the  lives 
of  the  people.  The  French  had  only  heard  one  side  of  the  question, 
and  would  not  hear  any  statements  in  defence,  but  demanded  four 
things  within  the  twenty-four  hours — two  thousand  dollars,  a  letter 
of  apology  to  the  French  king,  a  salute  of  twenty-one  guns,  and  the 
hoisting  of  the  French  flag." 

His  long  detention  at  Rarotonga  made  Mr.  Williams  anx- 
ious to  leave  Tahiti.  Writing  from  this  island,  he  says, — "  I 
shall  have  been  four  months  away,  instead  of  two,  and  poor 
dear  Mrs.  W.  will  be  in  considerable  trouble  about  me. 
I  feel  very  much  for  her."  But  ere  he  could  reach  Samoa, 
it  was  necessary  for  the  Camden  to  call  at  other  islands,  for 
which  they  had  either  missionaries  or  communications.  In 
this  voyage,  Mr.  Williams  was  accompanied  by  his  attached 
friend  and  invaluable  fellow  laborer,  Mr.  Pritchard,  but  the 
visits  then  paid  were  too  short  to  enable  the  brethren  to 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  367 

accomplish  much  for  the  people.  The  following  brief  sketch 
will  embrace  the  leading  incidents  of  this  part  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's proceedings.  The  Camden  left  Tahiti  on  the  26th 
of  March,  to  visit  the  various  islands  of  the  group.  At 
Eimeo  Mr.  Simpson  received  them  with  great  cordiality,  and 
at  an  early  hour  on  the  following  day  the  people  were  con- 
vened to  hear  from  Mr.  Williams  an  account  of  his  engage- 
ments in  England,  and  the  objects  he  expected  to  accomplish 
for  the  inhabitants  of  Western  Polynesia.  A  similar  state- 
ment was  subsequently  repeated  at  Huahine,  Raiatea,  Bora- 
bora,  and  other  islands,  and  in  every  place  was  heard  with 
the  most  lively  interest.  Shortly  after  the  meeting  at  Eimeo, 
the  Camden  sailed  for  Huahine,  and  on  the  following  Friday, 
(March  29,)  she  was  towed  into  Fare  harbor.  The  full  moon 
was  shining  at  the  time ;  and  as  it  was  a  dead  calm,  the 
shore  and  the  sea  presented  a  scene  of  peculiar  brilliancy, 
and  no  sound  but  the  beat  of  the  oars  broke  in  upon  its 
solemn  stillness.  On  landing,  Mr.  Williams  was  warmly 
welcomed  by  his  valued  friend  and  former  fellow-laborer,  Mr. 
Barff,  and  was  rejoiced  to  learn  that  the  mission  was  pre- 
senting many  signs  of  temporal  and  spiritual  prosperity.  Mr. 
Pritchard  speaks  of  the  services  of  the  succeeding  Sabbath, 
when  Mr.  Williams  preached  in  the  morning,  and  in  the 
afternoon  narrated  his  own  recent  history,  as  highly  interest- 
ing. On  the  following  day,  he  and  Mr.  Barff  were  called  to 
the  last  sad  offices  over  the  infant  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charter, 
which  had  terminated  its  brief  existence  below,  on  the  pre- 
vious morning. 

"Next  day,"  writes  Mr.  Pritchard,  to  whose  journal  the  author  is 
greatly  indebted,  "  we  went  to  open  a  little  chapel  at  Maiva,  a  village 
three  or  four  miles  from  Fare  harbor.  The  spot  in  which  this  little 
sanctuary  stands,  is  one  of  deep  interest.  There  numerous  human 
sacrifices  were  offered,  and  there  they  worshipped  the  gods  which 
their  own  hands  had  made.  But  their  heathen  temple  is  now  con- 
verted into  a  house  for  Jehovah,  and  their  false  deities  are  exchanged 
for  the  only  living  and  true  God.  This  house  of  prayer  stands  upon 
the  margin  of  a  beautiful  lake,  and  is  surrounded  with  various  trees 
of  ancient  growth,  and  of  rich  foliage,  which  were  formerly  sacred  to 
the  gods.  On  our  arrival,  we  found  an  immense  quantity  of  food 
prepared  for  the  visitors."  At  the  close  of  this  service,  the  missionary 
band  returned  to  the  harbor,  and  sailed  for  Raiatea,  where  they  landed 
at  eleven  o'clock  on  the  following  day.  It  may  be  readily  believed 
that  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Williams  were  peculiar  in  surveying  a  scene 
associated  with  so  many  pleasing  and  painful  recollections ;  and  he 
saw  much  there  to  produce  sadness.  Still  he  writes  of  his  former 
residence  in  a  cheerful  tone.     "Raiatea,"  he  says,  "is  improving. 


363  LIFE     OF    THE 

Mr.  Piatt's  principal  trouble  is,  that  the  young  people  do  not  come 
forward  to  join  the  church,  and  the  houses  of  the  natives  are  inferior; 
but  they  have  been  very  busily  occupied  in  building  large  decked 
boats,  thirty  or  forty  of  which  are  on  the  stocks  and  finished,  which 
may  in  a  measure  account  for  the  state  of  their  dwellings.  One  thing 
has  pleased  me  much,  which  is,  that  the  young  chiefs,  formerly  so 
wild,  are  now  steady,  respectable,  and  devoting  themselves  to  the 
advancement  of  education  and  religion.  This  is  particularly  the  case 
with  Tefaatau,  Tamatoa,  and  Tapoa.  Tahitoe  may  be  added  to  their 
number.  Mr.  Piatt  has  just  finished  his  new  house,  and  is  going  on 
diligently  in  his  work."  Their  stay  at  Raiatea  was  short,  but  fully 
occupied.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  of  their  arrival,  the  people 
were  convened  and  addressed  by  Mr.  Williams ;  a  meeting  for  busi- 
ness engaged  them  in  the  evening,  and  on  the  following  morning,  the 
people  of  Raiatea  and  Tahaa  met  the  missionaries  to  determine  upon 
plans  for  their  future  improvement.  On  Friday,  they  again  sailed ; 
but  so  hasty  a  stay  at  a  spot  so  endeared  would  not  have  satisfied  its 
former  missionary,  had  he  not  designed  to  repeat  his  visit  shortly, 
and  remain  much  longer  with  the  people ;  a  purpose,  however,  which 
he  did  not  live  to  perform. 

"  On  leaving  Raiatea,"  Mr.  W.  proceeds,  "  we  sailed  for  Borabora, 
which  we  found  in  a  most  interesting  and  flourishing  state.  Tapoa 
is  a  thoroughly  good  chief.  Here  are  excellent  schools  superintended 
by  himself.  He  also  preaches  most  effective  sermons.  To  this  island 
we  conveyed  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Rogerson,  and  I  think  no  missionaries 
ever  settled  with  brighter  prospects  of  comfort  and  usefulness.  The 
people  of  Papara  gave  them  up  with  great  reluctance.  I  had  to  visit 
them  repeatedly,  and  to  hold  meetings,  before  they  would  yield." 
At  this  island,  the  brethren  remained  until  the  following  Monday  ; 
and  on  the  Sabbath,  Mr.  Williams  presided  at  the  Lord's  table,  and 
awakened  here,  as  at  other  stations,  great  interest.  Their  next  visit 
was  to  Mauke,  but  the  Camden  did  not  reach  it  until  the  following 
Saturday,  and  their  stay,  though  interesting,  was  short. 

When  the  Sabbath  dawned,  the  voyagers  found  themselves  off  Atiu. 
And  their  arrival  proved  most  opportune  and  beneficial.  "  The 
people,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  were  just  upon  the  point  of  war ;  for 
a  worthless  Englishman  had  succeeded  in  ingratiating  himself  into 
the  favor  of  one  of  the  chiefs,  and  in  bidding  defiance  to  the  laws. 
But  the  other  chief  being  determined  to  uphold  the  laws,  matters  had 
run  so  high,  that  powder  had  been  procured,  and  the  run-away  sailor 
was  employed  in  casting  bullets.  Mr.  Pritchard,  who  took  the  oppor- 
tunity of  visiting  the  islands  in  his  capacity  as  consul,  called  him  to 
account,  and  removed  him  from  the  place."  "  The  teachers  having 
told  us,"  adds  Mr.  P.,  "that  there  were  many  anxious  to  join  the 
church,  we  met  more  than  forty  candidates,  who,  after  giving  very 
satisfactory  answers  to  our  questions,  were  received  into  communion. 
Their  clear  and  correct  views  of  the  way  of  salvation,  and  of  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Gospel,  do  great  credit  to  the  native  teachers."  After 
public  worship,  the  visitors  exhorted  the  people  to  preserve  peace, 
when  they  replied  that,  "  as  the  foreigner  was  going  away,  there  was 
now  no  fear  of  war."  In  leaving  this  island,  Mr.  Williams  was. again 
rescued  from  a  watery  grave.  Owing  to  some  mismanagement,  the 
canoe  which  conveyed  him  and  a  son  of  Mr.  Barff,  was  upset ;  but, 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  3W 

happily,  the  receding  wave  carried  them  some  distance  from  the  reef, 
otherwise,  they  would  have  been  dashed  upon  it.  Providentially,  the 
ship's  boat  was  near,  and  took  them  up.  u  This,"  adds  Mr.  Pritchard, 
"is  the  seventh  time  in  which  Mr.  Williams  has  been  thus  upset  in 
visiting  these  islands,  and  the  second  at  this  identical  place."  After 
a  vain  effort  to  reach  Mangaia,  on  the  17th  of  April  the  brethren 
landed  at  Rarotonga.  "  Here,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  I  was  de- 
lighted to  find  dear,  good  Buzacott  agate,  as  they  say  in  Lancashire, 
with  the  institution,  and  that  he  had  already  eleven  fine  young  men 
under  his  care.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Royle  had  also  assisted  him  in  estab- 
lishing an  infant  and  an  English  school ;  and  during  my  short  ab- 
sence, the  children  had  learned  to  sing  in  English,  "  Oh,  that  will  be 
joyful,"  &c,  and  I  was  astonished  to  hear  them  go  through  that 
hymn.  "  In  the  evening,"  Mr.  Pritchard  adds,  "  we  had  a  very  inte- 
resting service  in  the  chapel,  for  the  people  to  take  leave  of  four 
of  their  fellow-communicants,  who  were  about  to  carry  the  Gospel  to 
the  heathen,  and  to  commend  them  to  the  protection  and  blessing  of 
God.  It  was  truly  affecting  to  see  the  feeling  which  was  manifested 
by  them  in  taking  leave  of  each  other.  The  whole  day  was  one  of  no 
ordinary  interest.  One  of  these  teachers  with  his  wife  was  from  Mr. 
Buzacott's  church,  the  others  from  Mr.  Pitman's,  who  thus  writes 
respecting  them  : — "  Both  by  myself  and  Mr.  B.  they  were  told  what 
might  be  the  probable  result  of  landing  amongst  savages,  viz.,  the  loss 
of  life.  '  Content,'  replied  the  worthy  men,  '  it  is  the  cause  of  God. 
He  will  shield  us  from  harm  ;  if  not,  we  cannot  die  in  a  work  more 

florious.'  One  of  them  added,  'Teacher,  look  at  these  scars  !  These 
got  in  heathen  wars.  I  was  marked  out  and  sought  for  as  a  sacri- 
fice ;  but  eluded  my  pursuers  by  secreting  myself  in  the  mountains. 
Often  have  1  wondered  how  I  escaped  ;  but  now  it  is  all  plain — the 
love  of  God  through  Christ  my  Saviour.  Cheerfully,  therefore,  will 
I  devote  that  life  to  him  who  has  redeemed  me  with  his  blood.  Had 
I  died  when  sought  for,  my  soul  had  perished.'  "  From  Rarotonga, 
the  Camden  steered  for  Aitutaki,  which  they  reached  on  the  Sabbath 
morning,  just  after  the  close  of  the  service  ;  but  the  people  proposed 
to  reassemble  immediately.  "  After  the  service,"  observes  Mr.  P., 
"  all,  or  nearly  all,  came  to  shake  hands  with  us.  It  is  no  trifling 
business  to  shake  hands  with  more  than  a  thousand  people,  yet  any 
one  not  getting  a  shake  would  consider  himself  as  deprived  of  a  privi- 
lege which  all  are  anxious  to  enjoy.  This  ceremony  being  over,  we 
went  to  the  teacher's  house,  where  we  had  a  good  dinner  in  European 
style.  It  was  gratifying  to  see  a  clean  white  cotton  table-cloth,  with 
knives  and  forks,  plates,  tumblers,  &c.  Our  dinner  consisted  of  cold 
fish  and  bread-fruit,  and  a  very  nice  pudding  made  of  bread-fruit, 
cocoa-nut,  &c  The  teacher,  in  apologizing  for  not  having  a  better 
dinner,  said,  '  If  you  had  sent  us  a  note  to  say  you  were  coming,  we 
would  have  provided  for  you  ;  but  as  it  is  the  Sabbath,  we  can  only 
offer  you  what  we  had  prepared  for  ourselves.'  Soon  after  dinner, 
we  again  assembled  in  the  chapel,  when  twenty-five  candidates  were 
admitted  into  church  fellowship,  and  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's 
supper  was  administered." 

Having  completed  these  visits,  the  Camden  again  sailed 
for  Samoa,  and  on  the  26th  of  April,  sighted  Manua.     On 


370  LIFE     OF    THE 

reaching  the  settlement,  some  natives  came  off  to  them,  and 
from  these  they  learned  that  peace  was  restored,  and  that 
a  native  teacher,  who  had  been  sent  to  them  by  another  native 
teacher,  was  laboring  amongst  them  with  success.  Thus 
were  the  circles  of  Christian  influence  spreading  from  new 
centres.  But  although  the  station  was  so  occupied,  as  the 
native  teachers  from  Rarotonga  ("  two  fine  young  men  and 
women,"  writes  Capt.  Morgan)  "  were  appointed  to  this 
island,  it  was  thought  well  not  to  change  their  destination, 
and  on  landing  they  were  cordially  welcomed  by  their  prede- 
cessor, whose  preparatory  work,  and  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage, would  greatly  facilitate  their  future  labors." 

"  We  were  much  pleased,"  observes  Mr.  Pritchard,  "  with  the 
meek  and  mild  appearance  of  the  Samoan  teacher  and  his  wife. 
Christianity  has  effected  such  a  change  in  them  as  to  make  them 
differ  greatly  from  the  heathen  around  them.  Their  little  property 
having  been  landed,  those  who  profess  to  worship  the  true  God  were 
assembled  and  addressed  by  Mr.  Williams,  from  Luke  xix.  9,  '  This 
day  is  salvation  come  unto  this  house.'  "  Leaving  Manua,  the 
brethren  proceeded  to  Tutuila,  and  on  the  27th  of  April,  landed  at  the 
missionary  settlement.  Mr.  Murray,  his  family,  and  a  large  number 
of  the  natives,  were  suffering  severely  from  a  prevalent  epidemic  ;  but 
Mr.  Williams  preached,  "  and  on  the  following  day,"  writes  Mr. 
Pritchard,  "  a  native  came  to  inform  us  that  three  persons  at  a  certain 
house  wished  to  abandon  their  heathenism.  We  went  immediately 
to  the  place,  and  found  an  old  man,  who  had  been  a  very  troublesome 
character,  his  wife,  and  his  son,  a  fine  looking  lad  about  fifteen  years 
of  age.  The  old  man  was  ill,  and  had  found  by  sad  experience,  that 
there  was  nothing  in  heathenism  to  support  him  in  affliction,  and  pre- 
pare him  for  death.  He  and  his  family  had  been  coolly  deliberating 
upon  the  step  they  were  now  about  to  take.  It  was  truly  affecting  to 
hear  the  old  man,  who  had  grown  grey  in  the  service  of  Satan,  now 
solemnly  declaring  that  henceforth  he  and  his  would  serve  the  Lord. 
By  the  side  of  this  aged  chief,  sat  one  of  his  daughters,  who  had  long 
made  a  profession  of  Christianity.  We  were  struck  with  the  diffe- 
rence of  her  appearance  from  that  of  those  around  her.  She  was 
better  clad,  and  her  countenance  was  modest,  placid,  and  thoughtful. 
She  was  evidently  the  subject  of  no  ordinary  feelings  while  listening 
to  her  aged  father  declaring  himself  on  the  Lord's  side." 

Early  on  the  2nd  of  May,  the  Camden  reached  Upolu,  and 
Mr.  Williams  hastened  to  relieve  the  fears  of  his  beloved  and 
anxious  partner  at  Fasetootai,  where  he  was  shortly  after 
followed  by  Mr.  Pritchard,  and  by  Mr.  Cunningham,  who 
had  accompanied  them  from  Rarotonga.  Early  in  the  ensu- 
ing week,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.,  with  their  visitors,  crossed  to 
Manono,  to  be  present  at  a  missionary  meeting ;  and 

"  On  Wednesday  morning,"  writes  Mr.  Pritchard,  "  we  went  to  the 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  371 

Malai,  a  find  open  space  where  the  natives  had  been  accustomed  to 
hold  all  their  political  meetings.  Soon  after  our  arrival,  Mr.  Heath's 
school  was  marched  forward  two  and  two,  and  as  they  entered  the 
open  space,  commenced  singing  their  little  hymns.  The  children 
being  seated,  Mr.  Buchanan  set  them  all  to  work  in  such  a  way  as 
greatly  to  interest  the  spectators  The  little  creatures  themselves 
seemed  exceedingly  delighted  while  shouting,  clapping  their  hands, 
and  going  through  the  various  manoeuvres  of  the  infant  school  sys- 
tem. The  children  having  concluded  their  exercises,  Mr.  Hardie 
engaged  in  prayer,  Mr.  Heath  stated  the  arrangements  for  the  day, 
and  Mr.  Williams  gave  an  account  of  his  voyage  to  Tahiti  and  the 
various  islands  he  had  lately  visited,  and  showed  that  the  cause  was 
advancing.  The  old  chief,  dressed  in  red  feathers,  then  spoke  and 
contrasted  their  present  state  with  their  former.  Malietoa  was  the 
next  speaker,  and  he  gave  an  account  of  Mr.  Williams's  first  coming, 
and  their  subsequent  labors  ;  and  concluded  by  stating  that  he  was 
willing  to  act  according  to  whatever  advice  and  council  Mr.  W. 
might  give."  Mr.  Pritchard  and  other  speakers  concluded  the  meet- 
ing, and  he  closes  his  sketch  by  saying — "  Could  the  motley  group, 
which  composed  our  May  meeting,  have  been  removed  to  Exeter 
Hall,  the  speakers  might  remain  silent  on  the  platform ;  for  the  sight 
of  these  South  Sea  islanders,  lately  converted  to  the  Christian  faith 
by  the  instrumentality  of  missionaries,  would  produce  on  the  minds 
of  the  British  public  impressions  far  more  powerful  than  could  be 
made  by  the  most  elaborate  and  eloquent  addresses. 

"  On  Thursday  morning  we  assembled  in  Mr.  Heath's  chapel,  and 
the  members  of  the  different  churches  united  with  the  missionaries  in 
commemorating  the  Saviour's  death.  At  the  close  of  the  service,  two 
adults  and  two  children  were  baptized.  The  man  and  woman  were 
both  young,  and  their  countenances  were  peculiarly  interesting.  The 
effect  produced  by  the  Gospel  even  in  their  external  appearance  is 
truly  astonishing.  It  was  extremely  gratifying  to  see  an  old  man, 
(Matetau,)  who  had  grown  grey  in  the  service  of  Satan,  and  who,  by 
his  dexterity  in  using  the  club  and  the  spear,  had  been  famed  as 
a  great  warrior,  now  holding  the  office  of  deacon,  and  assisting  at  the 
celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper." 

After  this  the  party  returned  to  Upolu,  and  on  the  the  18th 
of  May,  Mr.  Pritchard  bade  a  last  farewell  to  the  beloved 
brother,  who  from  this  time  until  his  final  departure  remained 
at  Samoa,  and,  with  the  exception  of  the  period  occupied  in 
two  tours  through  Upolu  and  Savaii,  resided  at  Fasetootai. 
But  most  of  the  features  of  this  portion  of  his  history  so 
closely  resemble  others  already  sketched,  as  to  render  circum- 
stantial description  unnecessary.  In  his  visits  he  was  every- 
where warmly  welcomed,  and  both  the  heathen  and  the 
Christian  chiefs  addressed  him  as  "  Tama,"  their  father;  and 
soon  after  his  return,  he  was  followed  by  multitudes,  who 
came  to  hear  his  voice,  or  gaze  upon  the  many  novelties  he 
had  brought  to  their  land.     Frequently,  hundreds  during  a 


372  LIFE     OF    THE 

single  day  honored  him  with  their  company  ;  and  while  some 
filled  the  rooms  to  which  access  was  permitted,  others  stood 
or  sat  without,  waiting  their  time  of  admission.  So  numerous 
were  these  visitors,  that  Mr.  Williams  computed,  that  within 
a  few  weeks,  nearly  the  whole  population  of  the  group  had 
graced  his  levees.  And  he  knew  how  to  turn  such  visits  to 
good  account.  Although  it  was  not  "  ordered  "  that  every 
guest  should  appear  in  a  "  court  dress,"  some  dress  was  made 
indispensible,  and  the  consequence  was  that  many  who  would 
have  been  quite  satisfied  with  a  coating  of  red  ochre  and  oil, 
clothed  themselves  for  the  first  time  in  decent  apparel.  But 
the  stimulus  thus  given  to  civilization  was  the  least  important 
result  of  these  visits.  As  a  different  congregation,  and  fre- 
quently a  large  one,  was  thus  assembled  daily,  Mr.  W. 
seized  the  favorable  occasion  for  imparting  instruction,  and 
producing  religious  impressions,  and  not  a  few  returned  from 
Sapapalii  to  their  own  districts,  with  correct  views  and  deep 
convictions  of  the  value  of  Christianity.  These  effects,  how- 
ever, were  not  produced  so  much  by  formal  addresses  as  by 
familiar  intercourse.  During  the  same  time,  he  was  much 
occupied  in  building  a  chapel  and  an  infant  school,  and  in 
preparing  to  erect  a  Samoan  college  ;  and  it  was  principally 
while  thus  laboring  that  he  taught  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  to 
the  gazing  and  gaping  crowd  by  whom  he  was  constantly  sur- 
rounded. All,  however,  were  not  disposed  to  listen  to  the 
glad  sound  most  commonly  on  his  tongue.  Many  came  to 
see  only,  not  to  hear ;  for  it  was  a  general  impression  amongst 
the  heathen  that,  if  they  once  heard  Williamu  preach,  they 
would  be  unable  to  resist  his  arguments,  and  compelled  to 
abandon  their  superstitions.  Hence  several  of  the  visiting 
parties  most  cautiously  shunned  the  school-room  and  the 
chapel,  and  seemed  anxious  to  avoid  immediate  contact  with 
the  Missionary.  But  in  these  efforts  they  were  not  always 
successful ;  for  although  resolved  when  they  came,  to  retain 
their  spirit-worship,  they  saw  enough  to  satisfy  them  of  the 
superiority  of  the  new  system,  and  returned  with  the  resolu- 
tion of  adopting  it.  There  was  one  very  singular  instance  of 
outward  conversion,  which  occurred  at  this  time.  One  day 
some  heathens,  while  walking  around  the  dwelling-house, 
and  carefully  observing  every  part  of  it,  espied  a  lad  cleaning 
the  table  knives  in  a  shed,  and  were  so  enamoured  of  the 
shining  blades  that  they  could  not  resist  the  temptation  of  ap- 
propriating some  of  them  to  their  own  use.     Having,  there- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  373 

fore,  drawn  off  the  attention  of  the  youth,  and  unnoticed  by 
him,  stolen  four  of  these  knives,  they  decamped  in  great  haste 
to  their  canoe,  and  set  sail  for  Savaii.  But  on  the  voyage, 
the  wind  became  too  strong  for  their  fragile  bark,  and  more 
alarmed  by  the  voice  of  conscience  than  of  the  storm,  which 
they  deemed  a  punishment  for  robbing  the  Missionary,  they 
held  a  council,  and  resolved  as  their  only  means  of  deliver- 
ance, to  rid  themselves  of  their  ill-gotten  booty.  Accordingly, 
but  with  much  reluctance,  they  treated  the  knives  as  the 
shipmen  treated  the  prophet,  and  on  arriving  at  Savaii,  pro- 
ceeded direct  to  the  native  teacher's  house,  confessed  what 
they  had  done,  and  declared  their  desire  henceforth  to  be- 
come "  sons  of  the  word." 

These  numerous  visitors  were  much  interested  in  the  man- 
ual labors,  and  filled  with  amazement  at  the  mechanical  skill 
of  Mr.  Williams, — feelings  which  he  knew  both  how  to  ex- 
cite and  how  to  improve.  Several  of  the  native  residents, 
and  amongst  them  one  of  the  chiefs,  soon  acquired  considera- 
ble knowledge  in  the  useful  arts ;  and  many  of  the  casual  so- 
journers did  not  leave  without  some  valuable  acquisition. 

During  his  residence  at  Fasetootai,  Mr.  Williams  formed 
there  a  Christian  church,  and  felt  no  ordinary  satisfaction  in 
partaking,  with  this  little  flock  of  converted  Samoans,  of  the 
memorials  of  the  Saviour's  death,  upon  the  very  spot  on  which, 
ten  years  before,  they  were  shedding  each  other's  blood.  His 
directly  spiritual  labors  at  this  period  were  numerous.  The 
Sabbath  was  fully  occupied  in  the  schools,  public  services, 
and  examinations.  But  each  day  brought  its  claims.  At  the 
rising  of  the  sun  every  morning,  he  attended  the  adult's 
school,  and  after  breakfast  the  children's.  At  noon,  the  na- 
tives invariably  indulge  in  a  siesta,  and  from  the  close  of  the 
children's  school  until  the  afternoon,  when  he  again  met  the 
adults,  Mr.  Williams  was  ordinarily  occupied  in  manual  labor. 
As  soon  as  the  shadows  of  evening  compelled  him  to  dismiss 
his  scholars,  he  returned  to  his  house,  which,  from  that  time 
until  a  late  hour,  was  densely  crowded  with  natives  who  came 
to  hear  and  ask  questions.  In  addition  to  these  ordinary 
labors,  for  each  day  there  was  some  special  duty.  On  Mon- 
day afternoon,  he  held  a  general  catechetical  meeting  with 
the  people.  After  the  children's  school  on  Tuesday,  the  na- 
tive teachers  of  the  surrounding  district  came  to  his  house  for 
instruction.  On  Wednesday  he  preached.  On  Thursday  he 
again  met  the  teachers,  heard  the  texts  they  intended  to  ex- 
32 


374  LIFE     OF    THE 

plain  on  the  following  Sabbath,  with  the  illustrations  they  pro- 
posed to  employ,  and  took  the  opportunity  of  correcting  their 
mistakes,  and  enriching  their  minds.  Friday  evening  was 
devoted  to  a  meeting  for  prayer  and  exhortation,  in  which 
some  of  the  pious  natives  took  a  part,  and  which  were  fre- 
quently seasons  of  solemn  interest  and  great  spiritual  improve- 
ment. On  the  Saturday,  the  people  were  too  busy  in  prepar- 
ing their  dwellings,  clothes,  and  food,  for  the  Sabbath,  to  at- 
tend any  but  the  ordinary  instructions  of  the  Missionary. 
Generally,  nothing  was  cooked  on  the  Sabbath ;  but  this  rule 
was  not  enforced.  Some  of  the  natives  preferred  to  cook 
their  food  early  on  the  morning  of  the  sacred  day,  and  as  this 
did  not  prevent  their  attendance  at  the  school  and  the  sanc- 
tuary, Mr.  Williams  did  not  discourage  the  practice. 

In  these  various  and  valuable  occupations,  did  this  man  of 
God  pass  his  time  at  Upolu,  until  the  26th  of  October,  when 
the  Camden  returned,  bringing  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pratt,  and  Mr. 
Harris,  his  future  fellow-sufferer.  This  estimable  man  had  vis- 
ited the  islands  in  search  of  health,  and  having  become  deeply 
interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  people,  was  about  to  return  to 
England,  and  offer  himself  to  the  Society  for  missionary  ser- 
vice. He  was  much  esteemed  for  his  piety  and  devotedness, 
and  gave  the  promise  of  being  an  efficient  laborer. 

Just  prior  to  the  arrival  of  the  Camden,  an  American  ex- 
pedition for  scientific  purposes  visited  Samoa,  with  the  offi- 
cers of  which,  especially  with  Commodore  Wilks  and  Captain 
Hudson,  Mr.  W.  had  much  interesting  intercourse.  About 
the  same  time,  a  general  meeting  of  the  native  teachers  was 
convened,  to  ascertain  who  amongst  them  were  willing  to 
leave  their  land  for  the  islands  to  which  Mr.  Williams  was 
proceeding;  "and  we  had  the  unspeakable  satisfaction," 
writes  Mr.  W.,  of  witnessing  no  less  than  thirty  of  the  best 
instructed  and  most  approved  among  them,  offer  themselves 
for  this  service."  Of  these,  twelve  were  subsequently  set 
apart  in  a  deeply  interesting  service,  which  was  succeeded 
by  another  not  less  so,  in  which  many  of  the  brethren,  the 
teachers,  and  the  natives,  altogether  about  150,  united  in  the 
commemoration  of  the  Lord's  death. 

November  3rd,  1839,  was  the  last  Sabbath  which  Mr.  Wil- 
liams spent  at  Samoa,  and  it  was  a  day  of  deep  and  solemn  in- 
terest to  himself  and  the  people.  Often  on  previous  occasions, 
when  preaching  to  his  flock,  he  had  witnessed  scenes  which 
filled  his  soul  with  hope  and   gladness,  and  while  unfolding 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  375 

the  Gospel,  he  had  seen  the   whole  assembly,  and   it  was   al- 
ways large,  moved  by  a  common  feeling,  bowed  down  as  un- 
der the  weight  of  deep  impression,  and  melted  into  tears.    But 
his  farewell  address  appeared  to  fall  with  greater  power  upon 
their  hearts,  than  any  which  he  had  ever  delivered.    His  own 
mind  at  the  time  was  unusually  solemn.    And  there  were  dif- 
erent  causes  which  contributed   to  render  it  so.     For  many 
previous  weeks,  and  in  the  anticipation  of  what  he  designated 
"  his  great  voyage,"  he  appeared   to   realize   with   peculiar 
power  the   responsibility  resting   upon   him,  and  sometimes 
with  a  poignant  and  painful  sense  of  his  personal  inadequacy. 
Often  did  he  express  his  fear  that,  through  his  deficiency  in 
wisdom  or  devotedness,  the  noble   enterprise  might  fail,  and 
the  high  expectation  of  British  Christians  end  in  disappoint- 
ment.    But  other  thoughts  served  to  sadden  his  mind,  and  to 
cast  an  unwonted  seriousness  over  his  intercourse,  as  the  pe- 
riod of  his  departure  drew  near.     As  if  the  Master  whom  he 
served   was   specially  preparing  him  for   his  final  hour,  the 
brevity,   uncertainty,  and   value   of  life   were   amongst   the 
themes  which  most  deeply  interested    his  thoughts.     So  fre- 
quently, and  with  such  evident  emotion,  did  he  refer  to  these 
topics  in  his  discourses,  his  prayers,  and  his  conversation,  as 
to  attract  the  especial  notice  of  his  beloved  partner  and  fam- 
ily.    But  on  no  former  occasion  had  these  considerations  ap- 
peared to  impress  his  mind  so  deeply,  as   when   concluding 
his  public  labors  at  Upolu.     The   remarkable  passage  from 
which  he  then  preached  was  Acts  xx.  36 — 38,  but  the  part  of 
it  upon  which  he  dilated  most  fully  was   this ; — "  And  they 
all  wept  sore,  and  fell  upon  PauVs  neck  and  kissed  him  ;  sor- 
rowing most  of  all  for  the  words  which  he   spake,  that  they 
should  see  his  face  no  more"     These   touching   references, 
and  the  tears  of  the  natives,  acted  so  powerfully  upon  his  ten- 
der spirit,  that  for  a  considerable  time  the  place  was  a  Bo- 
chim ;  pastor  and   people  wept   together,  and   nothing   but 
sighs  and  sobs  were   to   be   heard  throughout  the  assembly. 
Had  the  text  been  uttered  by  a  spirit  from  the  invisible  world, 
and  the  dread  scene  on  Erromanga's  shore  been  then  reveal- 
ed to  their  view,  the  affectionate  people  could  scarcely  have 
felt  more  solemnly  or'  mourned  more   bitterly,  than   on  that 
memorable  day.     Their  sorrows  tended   to  deepen  those  of 
their  departing  friend,  and  it  was  with  pain  that  Mrs.  Williams 
remarked  the  depression  under  which   he   labored.     This  to 
him  was  an  unwonted  state  of  mind.     Formerly,  when  sepa- 


376  LIFE     OF    THE 

rating  from  his  family  on  similar  embassies  of  mercy,  no  sad- 
ness sat  upon  his  countenance,  and  no  feelings  prevailed  in 
his  heart  but  those  of  hope  and  animation.  But  now  the 
scene  was  changed.  As  if  "  coming  events  had  already 
cast  their  shadow  before  them,"  and  he  felt  its  oppressive 
gloom  creeping  over  him,  he  went  forth  dejected  and  weep- 
ing. Never  before  had  his  family  seen  him  thus,  and  they 
"  wondered  and  held  their  peace."  In  the  evening  of  this 
last  Sabbath  at  Samoa,  some  of  the  brethren  met  at  the  house 
of  their  beloved  friend,  to  commend  him  and  his  enterprise 
to  "  the  God  of  the  sea  and  of  the  dry  land,"  and  at  midnight, 
he  embraced  his  beloved  partner  and  children,  and  bade 
them  all  a  last  and  long  farewell.  It  was  one  of  Mrs.  Wil- 
liams's latest  and  most  earnest  entreaties  that  he  would  not 
land  at  Erromanga. 

Proceeding  from  Fasetootai  to  Apia,  on  the  following 
morning  Mr.  Williams  preached  on  board  "  the  Vincennes," 
and  attended  a  meeting  of  the  officers  of  the  American  expe- 
dition and  the  Samoan  chiefs.  In  the  evening,  "  while  sit- 
ting in  our  house,"  writes  Mr.  Mills,  "  talking  over  our  plans, 
a  blind  chief,  who  is  an  intelligent  and  good  man,  entered. 
He  said,  '  Teacher  Williams,  I  am  a  blind  man,  but  1  have  a 
great  desire  to  go  with  you  to  the  dark  lands.  Perhaps  my 
being  blind  will  make  them  pity  me,  and  not  kill  me,  and 
whilst  /  can  talk  to  them,  and  tell  them  about  Jesus,  my  boy' 
(placing  his  hand  on  the  head  of  his  son,  an  interesting 
youth,)  '  can  read  and  write,  and  so  we  can  teach  these 
things.'  I  never,"  adds  Mr.  Mills,  "  saw  Mr.  Williams 
more  deeply  affected." 

On  the  following  morning  the  Camden  commenced  her 
voyage,  but  as  Mr.  Williams  kept  a  circumstantial  journal  of 
the  closing  days  of  his  life,  their  history  will  be  supplied 
from  his  own  pen.  After  calling  at  two  stations  in  Savaii, 
they  bent  their  course  to  Rotuma. 

"As  Rotuma,"  writes  Mr.  W.,  "  is  an  island  very  much  frequented 
by  shipping,  especially  whale  ships,  natives  from  almost  every  island 
within  the  compass  of  their  wide  range  occasionally  find  their  way 
thither.  It  having  occurred  to  me  that  possibly  we  might  succeed  in 
finding  there  some,  either  from  the  Hebrides  or  New  Caledonia,  I 
determined  to  call  on  our  way  to  the  westward.  A  native  also  of 
Rotuma,  named  Friday,  who  had  been  some  time  under  instruction 
at  Samoa,  was  very  anxious  to  return  with  teachers  to  his  super- 
stitious and  benighted  countrymen  ;  and  whether  we  ultimately  deter- 
mined to  place  teachers  there  or  not,  I  conceived  that  considerable 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  377 

good  might  arise  from  the  efforts  of  Friday,  to  produce  in  the  minds 
of  his  countrymen  a  favorable  disposition  towards  missionaries  when- 
ever they  should  arrive.  On  Tuesday  morning,  November  12th,  at 
daylight,  the  island  was  in  sight.  The  distance  from  Samoa  is  about 
(300  miles,  which  we  had  run  in  a  little  better  than  three  days. 

"  When  we  were  within  about  five  miles  of  the  island,  a  canoe 
approached  us  with  four  men  in  it ;  and  we  imagined  that  the  natives 
were  clad  in  red  shirts,  but  coming  nearer,  we  perceived  that  their 
bodies  were  smeared  over  with  a  thick  coat  of  turmeric  and  oil.  On 
coming  alongside,  one  of  their  number  called  out  in  very  good  Eng- 
lish, '  Back  your  mainyard,  and  give  me  a  rope  for  my  canoe.'  Leap- 
ing on  board,  he  inquired  what  ship  it  was,  and  was  informed  that  it 
was  a  missionary  ship.  '  Where's  the  captain  ?  where's  the  mis- 
sionary ?  '  he  inquired.  He  then  presented  us  with  something  tied 
up  in  a  small  piece  of  native  cloth,  which,  upon  untying,  we  found  to 
contain  certificates  given  by  several  masters  of  vessels,  stating  that 
they  had  found  Tokoniua  exceedingly  useful  in  procuring  supplies 
for  their  vessels,  and  that  he  was  a  chief  in  whom  confidence  might 
be  placed.  We  proceeded  immediately  to  inquire  of  him  whether 
there  were  any  New  Hebrides  or  Caledonia  people  on  Rotuma ;  to 
which  he  replied,  that  many  of  their  people  had  been  to  the  former 
place,  upon  a  sandal  wood  expedition,  some  years  ago,  and  lost  their 
lives  there,  but  none  of  the  inhabitants  of  those  islands  came  to  Ro- 
tuma. As  he  informed  us  that  there  were  both  Samoans  and  Tahi- 
tians  on  shore,  we  proposed  to  send  a  message  for  them  to  come  off 
immediately,  as  we  should  be  able  to  obtain  more  information  from 
them  than  from  the  broken  English  of  our  knowing  little  friend  Toko- 
niua. Captain  Morgan  suggested  that  I  should  write  to  them,  upon 
hearing  which  he  exclaimed,  '  Oh,  they  no  understand  English,' 
when  the  captain  informed  him  that  1  should  write  in  their  own 
tongue,  which  led  to  an  explanation  of  our  character  and  objects. 
The  letter  being  finished,  the  canoe  was  despatched,  and  the  chief 
having  requested  permission  to  remain  on  board,  he  continued  with 
us,  and  conducted  the  ship  to  a  bay  where  she  could  ply  on  and  off 
in  comparatively  smooth  water.  Shortly  after  the  first  canoe,  a 
second  arrived.  The  chief  was  a  taller  and  finer  man  than  Tokoniua, 
but  by  no  means  equal  to  those  of  other  islands.  His  name  is  Fusi- 
paoa.  On  reaching  the  deck,  he  recognized  Capt.  Morgan,  who  had 
visited  the  island  some  two  or  three  years  ago,  in  the  Duke  of  York, 
and  exclaimed  in  very  good  English,  *  Captain  Morgan,  how  do  you 
do  ?  me  very  glad  to  see  you ;  where's  Duke  of  York  ? '  Captain 
Morgan  informed  him  of  her  wreck,  and  of  the  death  of  a  fine  Ro- 
tuma lad  he  took  away,  who  was  unfortunately  killed  by  the  black 
natives  on  the  coast  of  New  Holland,  after  the  wreck  of  the  Duke 
of  York.  Finding  this  chief  of  higher  rank  and  greater  importance 
than  the  first  who  boarded  us,  we  stated  our  objects  to  him.  More- 
over, Captain  Morgan  reminded  him  of  his  request  to  him  when  he 
formerly  visited  their  island.  To  this  he  replied  that  he  would  go  on 
shore  and  consult  with  the  king, '  and  if  the  king  say  very  good,  oh 
then  missionary  very  good  ;  if  king  say  missionary  very  good,  then 
him  be  very  good.'  On  having  our  objects  fully  explained  to  him, 
Fusipaoa  left  the  vessel,  saying  that  he  would  send  a  messenger  over 
to  the  other  side  of  the  island  immediately,  to  ascertain  the  senti- 
32* 


378  LIFE    OF    THE 

merits  of  the  principal  chief  upon  the  subject  of  placing  native  mis* 
sionaries  upon  Rotuma.  The  cool  reserve  manifested  by  this  chief, 
and  his  evident  disappointment  when  he  ascertained  who  we  were, 
convinced  us  that  no  ordinary  efforts  had  been  used  to  prejudice  hi9 
mind  against  missionaries.  On  reaching  the  bay  in  which  the  town 
of  Fusipaoa  is  situated,  we  determined  upon  going  on  shore.  We 
met,  on  the  beach,  three  white  men,  one  of*  whom  wanted  to  trade  for 
the  vessel.  Another  said,  he  would  do  any  thing  we  wanted  by  way 
of 'linguisting.'  The  third,  as  soon  as  he  ascertained  who  we  were, 
walked  off.  From  an  old  man  named  Gray,  who  had  been  upon  the 
island  some  twelve  years,  we  learned,  that  there  were  only  about 
twenty-three  run-away  sailors  infesting  this  island ;  that  some  time 
ago  there  were  as  many  as  sixty  or  seventy !  On  approaching  the 
town,  the  chief  Fusipaoa  met  us,  and  said,  that  he  had  sent  to  the 
San,  or  principal  chief,  who  lived  about  four  miles  away,  and  that  he 
expected  him  soon.  This  town  or  village,  like  all  the  others  we  vis- 
ited, is  built  upon  a  sandy  belt,  with  which  it  is  girt  nearly  round. 
It  runs  generally  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide,  and  is  raised  a  few 
feet  above  the  sea  on  the  one  side,  and  the  lowland  attached  to  the 
base  of  the  mountains  on  the  other.  The  dwellings  are  small  and 
low,  thatched  with  cocoa-nut  leaves,  which  are  far  inferior  in  appear- 
ance to  the  pandanus  or  palm  leaf  of  Tahiti,  and  the  tautolo  or  sugar- 
cane leaf  of  Samoa.  They  are  entirely  enclosed  with  cocoa-nut-leaf 
mats,  while  ingress  and  egress  is  obtained  through  two  trap- doors, 
which  are  suspended  from  the  top,  and  are  lifted  up  like  a  hanging 
shutter.  These,  with  the  sides  of  the  houses,  are  so  low,  that  I  could 
not  get  in  by  crawling,  but  had  to  lie  nearly  flat  down  before  I  could 
effect  an  entrance.  The  rafters,  and  indeed  the  whole  of  the  interior, 
corresponds  with  its  exterior,  as  rough  in  workmanship  as  anything 
I  have  seen  in  the  whole  Pacific  Ocean.  Thus,  while  there  has  been 
great  intercourse  with  this  island  and  European  shipping  for  upwards 
of  twenty  years,  and  at  times,  as  many  as  a  hundred  white  men  living 
at  once  on  its  snores,  not  a  single  trace  of  improvement  is  apparent  in 
the  houses  or  habits  of  this  people.  The  only  thing  that  attracted  our 
attention  in  this  settlement  was  their  burying-place.  Here  there  was 
a  house  rather  superior  to  the  others  in  appearance.  It  was  raised  on 
a  bed  of  sand  with  stone  edging.  Gray  opened  two  of  these  trap- 
doors, when  to  our  surprise  we  beheld,  not  only  neat  clean  mats 
spread  on  the  floor,  and  white  cowrie  with  glittering  mother-of-pearl 
decorating  both  the  posts  and  rafters  of  the  house,  but  a  writing  desk, 
three  American  chairs  varnished  yellow,  a  cup  and  saucer,  tumbler, 
wine  glass,  two  framed  paintings  of  ships,  besides  several  handker- 
chiefs, and  other  articles  of  European  manufacture.  On  inquiring 
respecting  them,  we  found  that  a  child  belonging  to  a  principal  chief 
had  been  interred  there,  and  that  these  things  were  presented  to  his 
manes.  On  returning  into  the  village,  we  found  that  the  king  had 
not  come,  neither  had  the  messenger  returned.  But  the  four  Tahi- 
tians  and  two  Samoans  were  waiting  for  us.  The  Tahitians,  I  was 
sorry  to  find,  were  living  without  the  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes, 
and  aiding  the  heathen  in  their  heathen  amusements.  I  had  some 
serious  conversation  with  them,  when  they  promised  to  assist  the 
native  missionaries  all  in  their  power,  should  I  resolve  upon  leaving 
them.    The  Samoans  were  heathens,  but  promised  to  unite  immedi- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  379 

ately  with  their  countrymen  in  worshipping  the  true  God.  We  also 
learned  with  much  satisfaction,  that  a  native  of  Aitutaki,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  some  New  Zealanders,  had  erected  a  chapel,  that  they  kept 
sacred  the  Sabbath,  and  were  using  their  efforts  to  induce  the  heathen 
to  become  worshippers  of  Jehovah,  but  that  their  efforts  hitherto  had 
been  unsuccessful.  On  returning  towards  the  beach  where  our  boat 
landed,  we  observed  the  instruments  of  death  and  destruction  in 
a  very  contemptible  position  :  two  six-pound  cannons  with  their  car- 
riages perched  upon  a  small  rude  stone  pavement,  covered  over  with 
a  few  cocoa-nut  leaves.  Upon  inquiry,  we  learned  that  they  had 
been  purchased  from  shipping,  and  that  there  were  a  considerable 
number  on  the  island.  Finding  that  the  king  had  not  come,  I  deter- 
mined to  take  the  Tahitians  on  board,  make  them  a  few  presents,  and 
give  them  a  supply  of  books,  by  which  time  we  hoped  that  the  chief 
might  have  either  arrived  or  sent  a  message.  This  not  being  the 
case,  and  evening  approaching,  we  determined  to  abandon  at  present 
our  intention  of  placing  teachers  at  Rotuma,  and  arrange  with  the 
Wesley  an  committee  as  to  which  of  the  Societies  should  occupy  the 
island.  With  this  intention,  we  took  leave  of  this  cool  uncivil  people, 
and  got  into  the  boat.  While  in  the  act  of  pushing  off,  our  little 
friend  Tokoniua  came  running  out  of  breath,  and  cried  out,  '  Back 
astern  there.'  This  imperative  order  having  been  obeyed,  he  stepped 
into  the  boat,  and  having  seated  himself,  gave  another  command, 
'  Pull  away  now  boys.'  Not  being  accustomed  to  have  the  reins 
of  government  taken  thus  unceremoniously  out  of  our  hands,  we  in- 
quired what  he  wanted  ;  to  which  he  replied,  '  I  want  my  missionary.' 
We  informed  him,  that  we  understood  that  the  king  was  not  desirous 
of  having  missionaries  on  his  island,  and  we  were  therefore  about  to 
sail  to  islands  larger  and  more  populous  than  theirs,  and  where  we 
hoped  they  would  be  well  received.  In  reply  he  said,  '  I  no  mind 
the  king ;  he  king  his  own  town ;  me  and  my  brother  chief,  we  got 
town  too ;  the  king  no  come  speak  my  town,  I  no  go  speak  his  town. 
Suppose  king  no  like  missionary,  me  like  him.'  I  replied  that  we 
were  very  anxious  to  get  away,  as  we  had  a  long  distance  to  go,  and 
many  islands  to  call  at,  and  appealed  to  Captain  Morgan.  As  soon 
as  he  heard  me  appeal  to  the  Captain,  he  attacked  him  with  a  warmth 
and  earnestness  which  opened  the  hearts  of  all  in  the  boat.  '  You 
very  kind  man,  I  know,  Captain  Morgan ;  what  you  say  Captain  ? 
You  no  give  me  missionary  ?  Only  one  night,  Captain,  then  I  get 
my  missionary,  and  you  go.  What  you  say  Captain  ?  Now  what 
you  say  ? '  It  appeared  that  our  friend  Tokoniua  had  been  to  the 
town  in  which  he  was  second  in  rank,  and  had  held  a  consultation 
with  his  brother  chief  and  the  people,  and  he  had  hastened  back  to 
secure  the  missionary ;  for  he  exclaimed,  '  1  afraid  I  come,  boat  gone, 
and  1  no  get  my  missionary.'  This  circumstance  induced  us  to  alter 
our  determination  ;  and  taking  our  loquacious  but  sensible  little  friend 
on  board,  we  stood  off  for  the  night.  The  poor  lad  Friday  cried  bit- 
terly when  he  found  I  was  not  intending  to  leave  a  missionary  at  his 
island.  He  was  exceedingly  anxious  that  we  should  proceed  at  once 
to  his  settlement,  and  land  the  teachers  there ;  but  we  found,  as  in 
Samoa,  that  there  is  a  victorious  and  a  conquered  party,  and  the  van- 
quished are  subject  to  insult  and  oppression  of  every  kind  from  their 
imperious  brethren :  consequently  they  are  not  in  a  situation  to  afford 


380  LIFE     OF     THE 

protection  to  the  persons  or  property  of  any  entrusted  to  their  care. 
The  friends  and  family  of  poor  Friday  were,  unfortunately,  of  this 
party,  so  that  I  did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  commence  operations  un- 
der such  circumstances.  During  the  evening,  we  had  an  opportunity 
of  obtaining  considerable  information  as  to  the  language,  traditions, 
and  other  particulars  relative  to  the  island  of  Rotuma,  which  1  shall 
record  elsewhere. 

"  Early  this  morning,  13th,  we  rounded  the  S.  E.  point  of  the 
island,  in  the  hope  of  finding  a  smoother  sea  in  order  to  facilitate  our 
intercourse  with  the  shore.  The  boat  being  lowered,  two  teachers, 
Leitana  from  Falefa,  and  Tau  from  Sanapu,  both  Manono  men,  took 
an  affectionate  leave  of  their  brethren,  placed  their  bundles  in  the 
boat,  and  then  stepped  in  themselves.  On  approaching  the  shore,  we 
found  a  tolerably  good  boat  entrance,  but  no  harbor,  anchorage,  or 
shelter  for  a  ship.  The  town  was  large,  for  the  houses  stretched  for 
two  miles  at  least  along  the  beach.  On  being  introduced  to  the  prin- 
cipal chief  of  the  town,  he  informed  us  that  a  message  had  been  sent 
all  round  the  island  by  the  king,  desiring  that  the  teachers  might  not 
be  allowed  to  remain ;  to  which  he  had  returned  answer,  that  if  they 
came  he  would  receive  them  and  treat  them  kindly,  but  leave  their 
religion  with  themselves.  They  might,  therefore,  remain,  and  he 
would  give  them  the  house  in  which  we  were  then  seated  as  a  resi- 
dence, until  they  could  get  one  finished  for  themselves.  After  making 
the  chiefs  and  their  wives  some  trifling  presents,  we  prepared  to  take 
our  leave,  and  expressed  our  intention  to  the  chief  to  engage  in  prayer 
with  our  friends  before  we  parted.  This  he  begged  we  would  not  do 
in  his  house,  for  he  was  afraid  lest  the  spirits  should  be  enraged  with 
him,  and  wreak  their  vengeance  upon  his  children.  We  informed 
him  he  had  nothing  to  fear,  for  the  power  of  Jehovah  was  infinitely 
superior  to  that  of  his  Aitu  or  spirits,  and  he  would  protect  all  who 
put  their  trust  in  him.  He  replied,  that  he  did  not  fear  for  himself, 
his  anxieties  were  about  his  children.  Perceiving  his  feelings  upon 
this  subject,  we  waived  our  intention,  but  said  a  few  words  of  encour- 
agement to  our  brethren,  commending  them  to  God  in  our  hearts, 
and  took  our  departure.  Just  as  we  were  about  leaving,  we  heard 
that  there  was  a  lad  from  Erromanga  residing  at  the  other  side  of  the 
island.  This  being  one  of  the  New  Hebrides  group,  we  determined, 
if  possible,  to  get  him,  and  for  this  purpose  prevailed,  by  a  few  little 
presents,  upon  our  friend  Tokoniua  and  his  brother  to  accompany  us 
to  the  town  where  he  was  residing,  which  we  found  to  be  on  the 
N.  W.  side  of  the  island,  not  far  from  the  place  from  which  we  started 
last  night.  Having  made  almost  an  entire  circuit  of  the  island,  we 
landed  at  the  town  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  but  unfortu- 
nately did  not  succeed  in  getting  sight  of  the  lad ;  for  as  soon  as  our 
intention  was  known,  the  people,  1  presume,  not  liking  to  part  with 
him,  secreted  him  in  the  bush.  This  was  certainly  a  great  disap- 
pointment, but  having  made  the  effort '  we  have  done  what  we  could' 
to  the  accomplishment  of  an  object,  which  would  apparently  have 
facilitated  our  intercourse  with  the  tribes  we  were  about  to  visit. 
The  people  of  this  town  are  a  little  more  civil  than  those  of  the  first 
we  visited.  Reaching  the  vessel  by  sun-set,  we  steered  our  course 
with  a  fine  breeze  for  the  New  Hebrides.  Thus  terminated  our  first 
intercourse  with  the  inhabitants  of  Rotuma." 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  381 

The  state  of  Mr.  Williams's  mind,  during  the  voyage  from 
Rotuma  to  the  New  Hebrides,  will  appear  in  the  following 
passages  of  a  letter  written  to  a  friend  on  Saturday,  November 
16th,  four  days  prior  to  that  upon  which  he  fell.  After  refer- 
ring to  the  death  of  Makea,  he  proceeds  : — 

"  Thus,  my  dear  friend,  we  live  in  a  dying  world ;  perhaps  this 
may  not  reach  England  before  your  happy  spirit  will  quit  its  tene- 
ment of  clay,  and  unite  with  that  of  my  departed  friend  Makea,  in 
praising  and  loving  the  Saviour,  who  redeemed  you  both  by  his 
blood.  Ere  long  some  friend  will  communicate  to  surviving  relatives 
and  connexions  the  information  of  our  death.  The  grand  concern 
should  be  to  live  in  a  constant  state  of  preparation.  This  I  find 
a  difficult  matter,  from  the  demand  incessantly  made  upon  my  ener- 
gies both  of  body  and  mind  ;  but  I  find  great  comfort  from  the  con- 
sideration that  many,  very  many  of  God's  people  pray  for  me,  and 
also  that  all  is  spent  in  the  best  of  all  causes.  *  *  Oh  !  what  a  luxury 
it  is  to  do  good  !  What  sound  philosophy  there  is  in  the  Bible  ! 
What  a  knowledge  it  displays  of  sanctified  human  nature,  when  it 
asserts,  '  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive !  '  *  * 

"  I  have  just  heard  dear  Captain  Morgan  say,  that  we  are  sixty 
miles  off  the  Hebrides,  so  that  we  shall  be  there  early  to-morrow 
morning.  This  evening  we  are  to  have  a  special  prayer-meeting. 
Oh  !  how  much  depends  upon  the  efforts  of  to-morrow.  Will  the 
savages  receive  us  or  not  f  Perhaps  at  this  moment,  you  or  some 
other  kind  friend  may  be  wrestling  with  God  for  us.  I  am  all 
anxiety ;  but  desire  prudence,  and  faithfulness  in  the  management 
of  the  attempt  to  impart  the  Gospel  to  these  benighted  people,  and 
leave  the  event  with  God.  1  brought  twelve  missionaries  with  me; 
two  have  settled  at  a  beautiful  island  called  Rotuma ;  the  ten  I  have 
are  for  the  New  Hebrides  and  New  Caledonia.  The  approaching 
week  is  to  me  the  most  important  of  my  life. 

The  following  entries,  during  this  and  the  two  succeeding 
days,  contain  most  probably  the  last  records  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's pen. 

"  Saturday,  November  16.  As  we  expected  to  make  Fatuna  on  the 
following  morning,  we  set  apart  this  evening  as  a  special  prayer- 
meeting,  that  God  would  graciously  protect  our  persons,  and  open 
a  way  for  the  introduction  of  his  word  among  the  barbarous  tribes  we 
were  about  to  visit. 

*«  On  Sabbath  day,  early  in  the  morning,  we  were  close  in  with  the 
island.  It  appeared  to  be  one  large,  high,  rugged  mountain,  with,  in 
many  places,  perpendicular  cliffs  reaching  to  the  sea.  No  low  land 
presented  itself  in  any  direction,  so  that  we  began  to  doubt  whether 
or  not  the  island  was  inhabited.  On  nearing  the  coast,  however,  we 
discovered  cultivated  patches  on  the  sides  of  the  hills,  and  little  low 
huts  were  discerned.  At  length  we  perceived  two  canoes  approaching 
us,  in  one  of  which  were  four  men.  They  were  tolerably  well  made 
and  good  looking.     Their  complexion  is  not  black  like  that  of  the 


382  LIFE     OF    THE 

negro,  neither  brown  like  that  of  the  other  South  Sea  islanders,  but 
of  a  sooty  color.  Their  faces  were  thickly  smeared  with  a  red  pig- 
ment, and  a  long  white  feather  was  stuck  in  the  back  of  the  head. 
The  lobe  of  the  ear  was  pierced  andrendered  large  by  the  repeated 
introduction  of  a  piece  of  wood,  until  it  was  sufficiently  extended  to 
receive  a  piece  of  an  inch  or  more  in  diameter.  Into  this  hole  a  num- 
ber of  tortoise-shell  rings,  from  two  to  six  or  eight,  were  introduced  by 
way  of  ornament.  The  cartilage  also  of  the  nose  is  pierced,  and 
many  we  perceived,  by  being  stretched  too  much,  were  broken.  We 
could  not  induce  any  of  them  to  leave  the  canoe  and  trust  themselves 
onboard  our  vessel ;  although  we  enticed  them  by  presents  of  looking- 
glasses,  scissors,  fish-hooks,  and  other  trifling  articles.  They  not 
being  inclined  to  venture  among  us,  we  determined  to  visit  them. 
Accordingly  our  boat  was  lowered,  and  they  shouted  for  us  to  come 
on  shore,  saying  that  there  were  yams,  taro,  and  other  vegetables. 
On  approaching  the  shore,  a  man  sprung  from  his  canoe  into  our  boat, 
and  stated  that  he  was  an  ariki,  or  chief,  and  wished  to  go  on  board. 
At  first  we  understood  that  he  was  a  chief  at  Tanna,  and  wished  us  to 
convey  him  home,  but  this  arose  from  our  inquiries  about  Tanna,  and 
they  have  a  method  of  repeating  almost  every  word  you  utter,  if  they 
do  not  understand  you,  and  yielding  assent  to  it.  We  accordingly 
returned  to  the  vessel,  rejoicing  that  we  had  succeeded  in  getting 
such  a  person  to  accompany  us.  On  reaching  the  vessel  we  put  on 
him  a  red  shirt,  and  fastened  a  piece  of  cloth  round  him,  in  which 
new  and  gay  apparel  he  strutted  about  the  decks,  and  shouted  most 
lustily  in  admiration  of  himself.  At  length  sea-sickness,  that  annihi- 
later  of  human  distinctions,  brought  him  to  sit  down  as  tamely  and 
quietly  as  a  helpless  infant.  When  we  spoke  to  him,  he  looked  up 
piteously,  and  exclaimed, — "  I'm  helpless.  I'm  dead."  We  obtained 
a  considerable  deal  of  information  from  him,  and  were  truly  thankful 
to  find,  that  by  a  mixture  of  the  Samoan  and  Rarotongan  dialects, 
we  could  interchange  our  ideas  tolerably  well.  Towards  evening  he 
began  to  get  very  restless,  and  begged  hard  to  be  put  on  shore.  We 
therefore  stood  in  again  with  the  ship,  and  getting  into  smooth  water, 
he  recovered,  and  we  found  him  an  intelligent,  communicative  man. 
We  endeavored  to  explain  to  him  the  object  of  our  visit,  and  asked 
him  if  he  would  like  to  have  any  person  placed  on  his  island.  To 
which  he  replied,  that  they  would  give  him  yams,  taro,  and  sugar- 
cane. On  preparing  to  return,  we  gave  him  a  looking-glass,  a  knife, 
some  fish-hooks,  and  other  articles.  The  glass  delighted  him  exceed- 
ingly. As  soon  as  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  his  own  countenance,  he 
danced  with  surprise,  and  shouted  a  song  very  similar  to  that  of  sai- 
lors when  heaving  anchor  or  hauling  a  rope.  On  reaching  the  shore, 
we  were  entirely  surrounded  with  natives,  who  behaved  with  great 
civility  towards  us,  and  appeared  entirely  without  arms.  They  chat- 
tered away  at  a  great  rate  to  our  friend,  who  was  decorated  in  the  red 
shirt,  and  who,  in  return,  spoke  highly  to  them  of  the  kindness  his 
wealthy  friends  had  shown  him  ;  and  among  other  trifles  he  took  up 
a  little  pig  we  had  given  him,  and  exhibited  it  to  public  view.  Being 
about  to  take  our  leave,  we  renewed  our  efforts  to  induce  some  per- 
sons to  accompany  us  on  board,  but  without  success.  Although  we 
were  not  rich  enough  in  teachers  to  spare  two  for  this  island,  it  will 
be  occupied  as  soon  as  possible,  and  indeed  we  gave  them  to  under- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  OOO 

stand  that  we  should  visit  them  again  shortly ;  and  the  result  of  this 
day's  labor  is  such,  as  to  induce  the  conviction  that  such  a  friendly 
feeling  has  been  excited  as  will  enable  us  to  settle  teachers  as  soon  as 
we  can  possibly  spare  them.  In  sailing  round  the  island,  we  observed 
everywhere  traces  of  inhabitants,  but  from  the  nature  of  the  country 
they  must  be  located  in  small  numbers,  and  the  aggregate  cannot  be 
large.  On  the  N.  W.  side  a  most  romantic  cliff  presented  itself, 
exhibiting  an  appearance  similar  to  a  tasselated  Roman  pavement, 
but  in  segments  of  a  foot  or  more  square.  We  spent  the  evening 
of  this  memorable  Sabbath  in  thanking  God  and  taking  courage.  As 
on  the  following  morning  we  expected  to  make  Tanna,  and  settle 
some  teachers,  we  made  it  a  matter  of  special  prayer. 

"  Monday  morning,  18th.  This  is  a  memorable  day,  a 
day  which  will  be  transmitted  to  posterity,  and  the  record  of 
the  events  which  have  this  day  transpired,  will  exist  after 
those  who  have  taken  an  active  part  in  them  have  retired 
into  the  shades  of  oblivion,  and  the  results  of  this  day  will 
be " 

This  is  the  closing  entry  by  his  own  hand  on  the  pages  of 
Mr.  Williams's  journal,  and  these  words  were  most  probably  the 
last  which  he  ever  penned.   The  history  of  this  unfinished  sen- 
tence cannot  now  be  recovered.   At  the  first  glance,  and  view- 
ed in  connexion  with  the  fatal  20th,  it  wears  an  aspect  almost 
preternatural    and   prophetic.     But  upon  closer  inspection 
its  mysteriousness  disappears.    Although  bearing  date  "  Mon- 
day morning"  the  strong  probility  is  that  this  record  was  not 
made  until  the  evening  of  that  day,  just  after  the  friendly  re- 
ception at  Tanna.     It  is  also  probable  that  the  description  of 
what  passed  on  the  two  preceding   days   was  penned  at  the 
same  time :  a  supposition  founded  upon   the   appearance  of 
the  writing  in  the  journal,  and  upon  the  ordinary  practice  of 
Mr.  Williams  to  enter  his  proceedings,  not   daily,  but  every 
third  or  fourth  day,  under  the  dates  at  which  they  occurred. 
If  the  reader  will  notice  the  wording  of  the  entries,  dated  the 
16th  and  17th,  he  will  perceive   that  they  bear  the  marks  of 
having   been   written   on  a  subsequent  day.     And   that  the 
time  in  which  he  penned  the  whole  of  this  part  of  the  journal, 
was  the  evening  of  the  18th,  is   rendered  almost  certain,  not 
only  from  the  fact  that  the  morning  (as  will  shortly  appear) 
was  too  much  occupied  to  have  allowed   of  such  an  employ- 
ment, but  from   internal   evidence.     Upon  any  other  theory, 
we  are  quite  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  excitement  which  it 
indicates,  to  explain  the  meaning  of  the  statement,  "  This  is 
a  memorable  day,"  or  to  discover  a  reason  for  the  use  of  the 
past  tense,  as  well  as  for  the  statement,  "  The  events  which 


384  LIFE     OP    THE 

have  this  day  transpired ;"  a  day  which,  at  its  commencement, 
presented  no  such  striking  characteristics.  The  strong  emo- 
tion which  this  entry  indicates,  will  awaken  little  surprise 
when  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case  are  considered.  With 
what  intense  interest,  bordering  upon  painful  anxiety,  Mr. 
Williams  anticipated  this  visit,  has  already  appeared ;  and 
when  approaching  the  group,  and  but  two  days  prior  to  that 
upon  which  the  mysterious  sentences  were  written,  he  thus 
expressed  his  state  of  mind  ; — "  Oh  !  how  much  depends 
upon  tomorrow  !  The  approaching  week  is  to  me  the  most 
important  of  my  life."  Nor  were  these  feelings  unreasona- 
ble. This  enterprise  had  in  it  more  the  character  of  an  ex- 
periment than  most  of  his  previous  efforts  to  introduce  the 
Gospel,  and  its  probable  issue  was  far  more  doubtful.  The 
people  with  whom  he  was  now  about  to  open  intercourse, 
were  distinct  in  character,  language,  and  habits  from  those 
amongst  whom  he  had  previously  labored,  and  he  had  long 
been  impressed  with  the  belief  that  they  were  excessively  sav- 
age and  sanguinary.  These  considerations  naturally  awa- 
kened more  than  ordinary  solicitude.  But  although  not  free 
from  apprehension,  he  was  filled  with  the  hope  of  shortly 
realizing  the  visions,  and  accomplishing  the  desires,  of  many 
previous  years.  He  was,  moreover,  deeply  impressed  by  the 
conviction  that  the  New  Hebrides  were  the  key  to  New  Cal- 
edonia, New  Britain,  New  Guinea,  and  other  extensive  islands 
inhabited  by  the  Papuan  race,  and  that  while  success  here 
would  almost  certainly  and  speedily  secure  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  whole  of  Western  Polynesia,  failure  in  this  first  es- 
say would  greatly  retard,  if  not  frustrate,  the  accomplishment 
of  his  grand  design.  Thus  feelings,  like  crossing  tides,  ruf- 
fled his  mind,  as  he  drew  near  to  these  unknown  shores ;  and 
whilst  hope  and  fear  hung  in  the  balance,  strong  excitement 
was  the  necessary  consequence.  When,  therefore,  the  doubt- 
ful case  was  decided  as  it  appeared  to  be,  and  as  he  regarded 
it,  on  the  day  this  concluding  passage  of  his  journal  was  writ- 
ten, we  cannot  wonder  at  the  views  expressed  or  the  emotions 
awakened.  With  his  estimate  of  the  events  of  that  day,  the 
language  is  not  too  strong.  At  the  same  time  the  sentence 
is  so  remarkable,  viewed  in  connexion  with  subsequent  events, 
as  to  give  to  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Campbell  much  plausibility  ; 
that  this  "  servant  of  God  wrote,  though  unconsciously,  under 
a  supernatural  impression." 

But  although  the  words  now  cited  were  the  last  written  by 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS. 

Mr.  Williams,  there  is  another  journal  of  the  same  voyage,  in 
which  the  hand  of  an  amanuensis  has  recorded  the  events  of 
that  and  the  following  day,  apparently  at  his  dictation.  This 
document  will  enable  us  to  follow  the  steps  of  the  devoted 
Missionary  down  to  the  period  when  he  closed  his  noble  ca- 
reer. Under  the  date  of  "  Monday,  November  18th,"  this 
entry  was  made  : — 

"  Early  this  morning  we  found  ourselves  just  on  the  eastern  side  of 
the  island  of  Tanna,  and  stood  off  and  on  Port  Resolution.  After 
breakfast  we  went  ashore  in  the  boat  to  examine  the  harbor,  and  to 
see  the  people.  We  were  highly  gratified  with  the  friendly  and 
peaceable  disposition  of  the  natives,  being  exceedingly  anxious  to 
barter  with  us.  We  had  the  three  native  teachers  appointed  for  this 
island  put  ashore,  and  introduced  to  the  chiefs  of  this  place,  Lalolago, 
Salamea,  and  Mose.  We  could  not  explain  to  them  our  object  more 
than  that  they  were  *  chiefs  of  God,'  and  that  we  wished  they  should 
live  with  them.  The  chiefs  appeared  highly  delighted  at  this,  and 
one  of  them  said  he  would  bring  yams,  cocoa-nuts,  and  pigs,  to  the 
person  who  was  to  live  with  him.  We  then  received  a  present  from 
the  chiefs  of  a  pig,  some  yams,  bananas,  and  cocoa-nuts,  and  went  on 
board  with  one  of  the  chiefs  and  two  of  his  people,  to  whom  we  made 
presents  of  some  trifling  articles.  While  ashore,  we  had  a  ramble 
among  the  plantations,  and  nothing  we  have  seen  in  any  of  the  other 
islands  exceeds  the  skill  and  attention  they  manifest  in  their  cultiva- 
tion. We  were  also  conducted  to  what  they  called  a  marae,  where 
there  was  a  large  banian  tree  ;  they  told  us  it  was  '  tapu  '  (sacred)  to 
the  god.  'Among  the  fruits  they  brought  to  us,  are  the  rose-apple  and 
a  species  of  fig.  When  our  boat  was  ashore  the  last  time  to-day, 
other  tribes  of  strange  natives  had  arrived  in  great  numbers  in  the  bay, 
from  other  parts,  being  armed  with  spears,  bludgeons,  bows,  and  ar- 
rows, and  seemed  exceedingly  outrageous  to  obtain  fish-hooks  and 
other  articles  that  they  saw  we  had  distributed  to  the  other  party  in 
the  bay.  Finding  that  we  did  not  distribute  anything  among  them, 
they  seemed  to  be  infuriated,  and  about  a  hundred  of  them  surround- 
ed the  boat,  and  made  an  attempt  to  detain  her.  After  a  short  time, 
however,  and  by  talking  to  them,  they  became  quiet,  and  the  chief 
with  whom  we  had  made  friends  began  to  address  them,  and  presently 
a  consultation  was  held  among  the  party  who  had  hold  of  the  boat,  till 
at  length  they  let  her  ;go,  and  the  party  dispersed.  We  then  man- 
aged to  push  off,  and  come  on  board.  As  the  teachers  intimated  their 
wish  to  remain  one  night  on  shore  before  their  property  was  landed, 
so  that  they  might  have  an  opportunity  of  being  with  the  natives,  to 
see  how  they  behaved  before  we  finally  left  them,  we  intend  to  re- 
main here  another  night,  and  to  land  their  property  to-morrow.  By 
our  last  boat,  we  have  brought  off  two  natives,  who  will  be  with  us 
during  the  night. 

"  November  19th,  Tuesday.  Early  this  morning  we  went  ashore, 
taking  with  us  the  two  natives  who  had  been  with  us  all  night.  On 
our  arrival  off  the  beach,  we  waited  some  time  inquiring  for  the  na- 
tive teachers  whom  we  had  left  ashore  last  night.     In  the  meantime, 

33 


dOD  LIFE    OP    THE 

some  little  disorder  and  confusion  took  place  among  the  people  on  the 
beach,  but  at  length  the  greatest  quietness  prevailed,  all  of  them 
grouping  together  according  to  their  respective  tribes,  and  each  party 
having  brought  a  quantity  of  yams,  bananas,  and  cocoa-nuts,  expect- 
ing to  receive  in  return  from  us  articles  of  barter.  The  teachers  then 
made  their  appearance,  and  gave  us  a  most  favorable  account  of  their 
reception  by  the  people.  We  then  proposed  for  the  teachers  to  go  off 
with  us  to  the  ship  to  bring  ashore  their  luggage,  and  then  finally  re- 
main among  them ;  here  they  expressed  the  utmost  anxiety,  supposing 
that  we  might  take  them  away  altogether ;  but,  having  two  other 
teachers  on  board  of  our  boat,  we  told  them,  that  in  order  to  ensure 
our  return,  we  would  put  them  ashore  as  hostages,  and  also  allow  the 
vegetables  the  people  had  brought,  to  remain  on  the  beach.  They 
then  expressed  themselves  pleased  at  our  proposal,  and  we  hastened 
with  the  teachers  to  the  ship.  After  breakfast,  the  native  teachers 
having  got  their  luggage  together,  we  all  again  entered  the  boat,  and 
went  ashore.  We  found  the  people  waiting  in  the  most  orderly  man- 
ner on  our  return.  We  then  went  among  the  different  parties  of  them, 
all  sitting  down  in  groups  on  the  beach,  and  diffused  the  greatest  pleas- 
ure and  goodwill  among  them  all  by  receiving  from  them  the  vegeta- 
bles, etc.,  and  they  obtaining  in  return  small  presents  of  calicoes, 
scissors,  and  fish-hooks.  The  goods  of  the  native  teachers  were 
landed  at  the  same  time,  and  very  promptly  taken  to  the  huts  of  the 
chiefs,  the  word  '  tapu '  being  repeated  among  them  as  the  things  were 
passed.  At  length  we  took  leave  of  them.  They  followed  us  as  far 
as  they  could  along  the  beach,  and  to  the  extremity  of  the  point, 
among  the  rocks,  and  their  last  words  to  us  were,  '  One,  two,  three 
moons,  and  you  will  come  back.'  Thus  terminated  one  of  the  most 
interesting  visits  we  have  ever  yet  been  privileged  to  have  with  the 
heathen  in  their  barbarous  and  savage  state,  when  called' to  take  to 
them  the  word  of  life  ;  and  none,  perhaps,  manifested  a  more  peace- 
able and  friendly  demeanor  to  strangers  such  as  we  were  among  them. 
Others,  indeed,  had  had  intercourse  with  them,  but  they  met  them  un- 
der arms,  which  showed  their  want  of  confidence  in  the  people,  and, 
to  say  the  least,  they  met  them  as  enemies,  and  in  many  instances,  at 
this  very  spot  were  engaged  in  actual  conflict. 

"  Tanna  is,  as  far  as  our  limited  observation  at  present  enables  us 
to  judge,  a  most  important  island  ;  it  is  of  much  greater  extent  than 
we  were  led  to  expect,  being  as  large  as  the  island  of  Upolu.  All  its 
eastern  and  northern  coast  appears  iron-bound,  but  there  are  all  along 
in  many  places  fine  spacious  bays  and  lowlands.  Its  northern  range 
of  mountains  is  pretty  nearly  of  the  same  height,  but  at  its  southern 
extremity,  the  mountains  form  many  different  ranges,  and  rise  in  sub- 
li  me  grandeur  amidst  the  perpetual  clouds  of  smoke,  which  seem  to 
envelope  their  summits  from  the  volcano  with  which  they  are  con- 
nected. Port  Resolution  is  a  beautiful  bay,  bounded  on  the  west  by 
a  ridge  of  low  mountains  extending  from  the  volcano  to  the  sea.  A 
fine  sandy  beach  sweeps  round  its  southern  and  eastern  sides.  The 
entrance  into  it  is  rather  wide,  which  leaves  its  northern  part  quite 
exposed  to  the  northerly  and  north-westerly  winds,  but  the  low  sandy 
beach  with  which  it  is  surrounded,  is  almost  an  evidence  of  the  har- 
bor itself  not  being  affected  by  any  wind;  there  are  also  some  shoals 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  entrance  outside,  which  form  a  kind  of 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  387 

breakwater,  and  by  which  theuviolence  of  the  waves  is  broken  ere  they 
reach  the  harbor.  As  to  the  population  of  the  island,  we  could  learn 
no  more  than  hearing  from  the  natives  that  the  land  was  great,  and 
the  people  great ;  and,  i'rom  seeing  plantations  of  cocoa-nut,  and 
smoke  ascending  in  various  parts  all  along  the  sides  of  the  mountains, 
we  suppose  it  is  exceedingly  well  populated.  The  care  and  attention 
they  show  in  the  cultivation  of  their  plantations  has  already  been  men- 
tioned in  the  occurrences  of  Wednesday.  As  to  the  appearance  of 
the  people,  language,  etc.,  we  have  not  observed  any  difference  from 
those  on  the  eastern  island  of  Fatuna.  As  it  is  likely  we  may  have 
some  other  general  observations  to  make  on  the  island,  we  shall  defer 
so  doing  till  we  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  other  islands  of  this 
group,  at  which  we  intend  to  call  in  our  present  voyage. 

"  About  one  o'clock  we  set  sail,  and  stood  to  the  northward,  for  the 
island  of  Erromanga,  and  got  to  its  southern  side  sufficiently  early  in 
the  evening  to  run  along  the  coast  for  the  distance  of  some  miles  to 
the  westward,  till,  at  its  becoming  dark,  and  being  unable  to  distin- 
guish the  creeks  and  bays  in  the  land,  we  put  the  vessel  about  to  lie- 
too  during  the  night." 

These  extracts  have  conducted  us  to  the  morning  of  the 
dark  and  dreadful  day  when  the  course  of  this  apostolic  man 
on  earth  was  closed.  The  state  of  mind  in  which  he  ap- 
proached the  fatal  hour,  although  not  free  from  a  gloomy  tinge, 
was  much  more  cheerful  than  it  had  been,  prior  to  his  arri- 
val at  this  group.  The  success  at  Fatuna  and  Tanna  had 
dissipated  his  fears,  and  fulfilled  his  warmest  desires.  He 
now  appeared  to  feel  a  strong  confidence  of  ultimate  and  com- 
plete success ;  for  the  grand  object  for  which  he  had  planned, 
and  prayed,  and  pleaded  so  long,  seemed  almost  within  his 
grasp,  and  he  spoke  to  those  who  sailed  with  him,  as  though 
the  New  Hebrides  were  already  added  to  the  other  groups, 
whose  conversion  to  Christianity  he  had  been  honored  to 
commence.  On  the  evening  before  he  fell,  as  the  Camden 
was  gliding  along  the  shores  of  Erromanga,  and  Mr.  Williams 
was  leaning  over  her  side,  conversing  with  Mr.  Cunningham 
in  glowing  terms  about  the  events  of  the  day,  he  told  that 
gentleman  that  as  Samoa  was  now  so  well  supplied,  and  the 
New  Hebrides  presented  so  fine  a  missionary  field,  he  had 
almost  determined  to  bring  his  family  and  reside  there.  But, 
cheered  as  he  was  by  previous  success,  other  feelings  sobered, 
and  at  times  saddened,  his  sanguine  mind.  On  the  morning 
of  the  dreadful  20th,  he  told  the  same  friend  with  whom  he 
had  conversed  in  such  cheerful  tones  on  the  preceding  eve- 
ning, that  he  had  passed  a  sleepless  night,  from  the  considera- 
tion of  the  magnitude  and  importance  of  the  work  before  him  ; 
that  he  was  much  oppressed  by  its  weight,  and  feared  that  he 


OOO  LIFE     OF    THE 

might  have  undertaken  more  than  he  would  be  able  to  fulfil ; 
that  so  extensive  were  the  islands  he  had  engaged  to  survey, 
that  many  years  of  anxious  toil  would  be  requisite  ere  he 
could  realize  his  own  designs,  or  meet  the  expectations  of 
his  friends  at  home.  Shortly  after  this  conversation,  he  en- 
tered the  boat,  and  landed  upon  the  strand,  upon  which  he 
was  so  soon  to  sink  beneath  the  assassin's  club,  and  pour  out 
his  blood  as  an  oblation  in  his  divine  Master's  service.  But 
the  dark  details  of  that  hour,  so  sorrowful  to  survivors,  but  so 
glorious  for  him,  will  be  best  described  by  the  circumstantial 
communications  of  Captain  Morgan  and  Mr.  Cunningham, 
who  stood  with  him,  and  saw  him  fall  upon  that  savage  shore. 

"Rev.  W.  Ellis. 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  have  to  communicate  to  you  the  painful  intelli- 
gence of  the  death  of  your  beloved  brother  and  faithful  missionary, 
the  Rev.  John  Williams,  who  was  massacred  at  the  island  of  Erro- 
manga,  one  of  the  New  Hebrides,  on  the  20th  of  November,  1839, 
and  of  Mr.  James  Harris,  a  gentleman  who  was  on  his  way  to  Eng- 
land, with  the  view  of  becoming  a  missionary  to  the  Marquesas. 
The  event  happened  the  day  after  we  left  the  island  of  Tanna. 
There  the  natives  received  us  most  kindly,  and  Mr.  Williams  re- 
marked, he  had  never  been  received  more  kindly  by  any  natives 
among  whom  he  had  been  ;  his  spirits  were  elated  to  find  such  a  door 
of  entrance  opened.  In  the  afternoon  we  left  there  three  teachers 
and  a  son  of  one  of  them. 

u  We  proceeded  to  Erromanga,  and  hove  to  on  the  south  side  all 
night.  At  day-light  we  ran  down  the  south  side  in  hope  of  landing 
more  teachers.  The  island  appeared  thinly  inhabited ;  we  saw  now 
and  then  a  native  or  two  at  a  distance.  On  reaching  Dillon's  Bay, 
we  saw  a  canoe  paddling  along  shore  with  three  men  in  her,  and  by 
Mr.  Williams's  desire  we  lowered  down  the  whale  boat,  and  took  in 
Mr.  Williams,  Mr.  Harris,  Mr.  Cunningham,  myself,  and  four  hands; 
we  spoke  to  the  men  in  the  canoe,  and  found  them  to  be  a  far  diffe- 
rent race  of  people  to  those  at  Tanna,  their  complexion  darker,  and 
their  stature  shorter  ;  they  were  wild  in  their  appearance,  and  ex- 
tremely shy.  They  spoke  a  different  language  from  that  of  the 
Windward  Islands,  so  that  Mr.  Williams  could  not  understand  a  word 
they  said.  He  made  them  some  presents,  and  tried  to  persuade  them 
to  come  into  our  boat.  He  did  not  succeed,  so  we  left  them,  hoping, 
as  Mr.  Williams  remarked,  with  favorable  impressions  towards  us. 
We  pulled  up  the  bay,  and  some  of  the  natives  on  shore  ran  along 
the  rocks  after  the  boat.  On  reaching  the  head  of  the  bay,  we  saw 
several  natives  standing  at  a  distance ;  we  made  signs  to  them  to 
come  towards  us,  but  they  made  signs  for  us  to  go  away.  We  threw 
them  some  beads  on  shore,  which  they  eagerly  picked  up,  and  came 
a  little  closer,  and  received  from  us  some  fish-hooks  and  beads,  and 
a  small  looking-glass.  On  coming  to  a  beautiful  valley  between  the 
mountains,  having  a  small  run  of  water,  we  wished  to  ascertain  if  it 
was  fresh,  and  we  gave  the  chief  a  boat-bucket  to  fetch  us  some,  and 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS. 

in  about  half  an  hour  he  returned  running  with  the  water,  which, 
1  think,  gave  Mr.  Williams  and  myself  more  confidence  in  the  na- 
tives. They  ran  and  brought  us  some  cocoa-nuts,  but  were  still 
extremely  shy.  Mr.  Williams  drank  of  the  water  the  native  brought, 
and  I  held  his  hat  to  screen  him  from  the  sun.  He  seemed  pleased 
with  the  natives,  and  attributed  their  shyness  to  the  ill-treatment  they 
must  have  received  from  foreigners  visiting  the  island  on  some  former 
occasion.  Mr.  Cunningham  asked  him  if  he  thought  of  going  on 
shore.  I  think  he  said  he  should  not  have  the  slightest  fear,  and  then 
remarked  to  me,  '  Captain,  you  know  we  like  to  take  possession 
of  the  land,  and  if  we  can  only  leave  good  impressions  on  the  minds 
of  the  natives,  we  can  come  again  and  leave  teachers ;  we  must  be 
content  to  do  a  little ;  you  know  Babel  was  not  built  in  a  day.'  He 
did  not  intend  to  leave  a  teacher  this  time.  Mr.  Harris  asked  him 
if  he  might  go  on  shore,  or  if  he  had  any  objection  ;  he  said,  '  No,  not 
any.'  Mr.  Harris  then  waded  on  shore  ;  as  soon  as  he  landed  the 
natives  ran  from  him,  but  Mr.  Williams  told  him  to  sit  down;  he  did 
so,  and  the  natives  came  close  to  him  and  brought  him  some  cocoa- 
nuts,  and  opened  them  for  him  to  drink. 

"  Mr.  Williams  remarked,  he  saw  a  number  of  native  boys  playing, 
and  thought  it  a  good  sign,  as  implying  that  the  natives  had  no  bad 
intentions :  I  said,  I  thought  so  too,  but  I  would  rather  see  some 
women  also ;  because  when  the  natives  resolve  on  mischief  they  send 
the  women  out  of  the  way  ;  there  were  no  women  on  the  beach.  At 
last  he  got  up,  went  forward  in  the  boat,  and  landed.  He  presented 
his  hand  to  the  natives,  which  they  were  unwilling  to  take ;  he  then 
called  to  me  to  hand  some  cloth  out  of  the  boat,  and  he  sat  down  and 
divided  it  among  them,  endeavoring  to  win  their  confidence.  All 
three  walked  up  the  beach,  Mr.  Harris  first;  Mr.  Williams  and  Mr. 
Cunningham  followed.  After  they  had  walked  about  a  hundred 
yards,  they  turned  to  the  right,  alongside  of  the  bush,  and  I  lost  sight 
of  them.  Mr.  Harris  wa3  the  farthest  off".  I  then  went  on  shore, 
supposing  we  had  found  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  people.  I  stopped 
to  see  the  boat  anchored  safely,  and  then  walked  up  the  beach  to- 
wards the  spot  where  the  others  had  proceeded ;  but  before  1  had  gone 
a  hundred  yards,  the  boat's  crew  called  out  to  me  to  run  to  the  boat. 
I  looked  round,  and  saw  Mr.  Williams  and  Mr.  Cunningham  runr 
ning ;  Mr.  Cunningham  towards  the  boat,  and  Mr.  Williams  straight 
for  the  sea,  with  one  native  close  behind  him.  I  got  into  the  boat, 
and  by  this  time  two  natives  were  close  behind  me,  though  I  did  not 
see  them  at  the  moment.  By  this  time  Mr.  Williams  had  got  to  the 
water,  but,  the  beach  being  stony  and  steep,  he  fell  backward,  and 
the  native  struck  him  with  a  club,  and  often  repeated  the  blow  ; 
a  short  time  after,  another  native  came  up  and  struck  him,  and  very 
soon  another  came  up  and  pierced  several  arrows  into  his  body. 

"  My  heart  was  deeply  wounded.  As  soon  as  I  got  into  the  boat 
I  headed  the  boat  towards  Mr.  Williams,  in  hopes  of  rendering  him 
some  assistance,  but  the  natives  shot  an  arrow  at  us,  which  went 
under  the  arm  of  one  of  our  seamen,  through  the  lining  of  the  boat 
into  a  timber,  and  there  stuck  fast.  They  also  hove  stones  at  the 
same  time.  The  boat's  crew  called  out  to  me  to  lay  the  boat  off; 
I  did  so,  and  we  got  clear  of  the  arrows.  I  thought  I  might  be  able 
to  get  the  body,  for  it  lay  on  the  beach  a  long  time.     At  last  I  pulled 

33* 


390  I  LIFEOFTHE 

alongside  the  brig,  and  made  all  sail,  perceiving  with  the  glass  that 
the  natives  had  left  the  body  on  the  beach.  I  also  ordered  a  gun  to 
be  fired,  loaded  with  powder  only,  thinking  to  frighten  the  natives,  so 
that  1  might  get  the  body ;  the  natives,  however,  made  their  appear- 
ance, and  dragged  the  body  out  of  sight. 

"  Yours,  &c., 
(Signed)  "Robert  C.  Morgan." 

To  these  some  other  particulars  of  the  tragic  scene  are 
added  by  Mr.  Cunningham.  After  describing  their  landing, 
he  writes : — 

M  Mr.  W.  called  for  a  few  pieces  of  print,  which  he  divided  in  small 
pieces  to  throw  around  him.  Mr.  Harris  said  he  wished  to  have 
a  stroll  inland,  which  was  not  objected  to,  and  he  walked  on,  followed 
by  a  party  of  the  natives.  Mr.  W.  and  I  followed,  directing  our 
course  up  the  side  of  the  brook.  The  looks  and  manners  of  the 
savages  1  much  distrusted,  and  remarked  to  Mr.  Williams  that  prob- 
ably we  had  to  dread  the  revenge  of  the  natives  in  consequence  of 
their  former  quarrel  with  strangers,  wherein  perhaps  some  of  their 
friends  had  been  killed.  Mr.  W.,  I  think,  did  not  return  me  an  an- 
swer, being  engaged  at  the  instant  repeating  the  Samoan  numerals  to 
a  crowd  of  boys,  one  of  whom  was  repeating  them  after  him.  I  was 
also  trying  to  get  the  names  of  a  few  things  around  us,  and  walked 
onward.  Finding  a  few  shells  lying  on  the  bank,  L  picked  them  up. 
On  noticing  they  were  of  a  species  unknown  to  me,  1  was  in  the  act 
of  putting  them  into  my  pocket,  when  T  heard  a  yell,  and  instantly 
Mr.  Harris  rushed  out  of  the  bushes  about  twenty  yards  before  me. 
I  instantly  perceived  it  was  run  or  die.  I  shouted  to  Mr.  Williams  to 
run  (he  being  as  far  behind  me  as  Mr.  Harris  was  in  advance)  and 
I  sprung  forward  through  the  natives  that  were  on  the  banks  of  the 
brook,  who  all  gave  way.  1  looked  round,  and  saw  Mr.  Harris  fall  in 
the  brook,  and  the  water  dash  over  him,  a  number  of  savages  beating 
him  with  clubs.  Mr.  Williams  did  not  run  at  the  instant  I  called  to 
him,  till  we  heard  a  shell  blow ;  it  was  an  instant,  but  too  much  to 
lose.  I  again  called  to  Mr.  W.  to  run,  and  sprang  forward  for  the 
boat,  which  was  out  of  sight ;  it  was  round  a  point  of  bush. 

"  Mr.  Williams,  instead  of  making  for  the  boat,  ran  directly  down 
the  beach  into  the  water,  and  a  savage  after  him.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  Mr.  Williams's  intention  was  to  swim  off  till  the  boat  picked  him 
up.  At  the  instant  I  sighted  the  boat,  I  heard  a  yell  behind  me,  and, 
looking  round,  found  a  savage  close  after  me,  with  a  club.  I  stooped, 
and  picking  up  a  stone,  struck  him  so  as  to  stop  his  further  pursuit. 
The  men  in  the  boat  had,  on  seeing  Mr.  Williams  and  me  running, 
given  the  alarm  to  Captain  Morgan,  who  was  on  the  beach  at  the 
time.  He  and  I  jumped  into  the  boat  at  the  same  instant ;  several 
stones  were  thrown  at  the  boat.  Mr.  Williams  ran  into  deep  water, 
and  the  savage  close  after  him.  On  entering  the  water  he  fell  for- 
ward, but  did  not  attempt  to  swim,  when  he  received  several  blows 
from  the  club  of  the  native  on  the  arms  and  over  the  head.  He  twice 
dashed  his  head  under  water  to  avoid  the  club,  with  which  the  savage 
stood  over  him  ready  to  strike  the  instant  he  arose.    1  threw  two 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  391 

stones  from  the  boat,  which  for  a  moment  averted  the  progress  of  the 
other  native,  who  was  a  few  paces  behind ;  but  it  was  only  for  an 
instant.  The  two  rushed  on  our  friend  and  beat  his  head,  and  soon 
several  others  joined  them.  I  saw  a  whole  handful  of  arrows  stuck 
into  his  body.  Though  every  exertion  was  used  to  get  up  the  boat  to 
his  assistance,  and  though  only  about  eighty  yards  distant,  before  we 
got  half  the  distance  our  friend  was  dead,  and  about  a  dozen  savages 
were  dragging  the  body  on  the  beach,  beating  it  in  the  most  furious 
manner.  A  crowd  of  boys  surrounded  the  body  as  it  lay,  in  the 
ripple  of  the  beach,  and  beat  it  with  stones,  till  the  waves  dashed  red 
on  the  shore  with  the  blood  of  their  victim.  Alas  !  that  moment  of 
sorrow  and  agony — I  almost  shrieked  in  distress.  Several  arrows 
were  shot  at  us,  and  one,  passing  under  the  arm  of  one  of  the  men, 
passed  through  the  lining  and  entered  the  timber.  This  alarmed  the 
men,  who  remonstrated,  as,  having  no  fire-arms  to  frighten  the  sav- 
ages away,  it  would  be  madness  to  approach  them,  as  Mr.  Williams 
was  now  dead;  to  this  Captain  Morgan  reluctantly  assented,  and 
pulled  off  out  of  reach  of  the  arrows,  where  we  lay  for  an  instant  to 
consider  what  we  should  do,  when  it  was  proposed  that  we  should, 
if  possible,  bring  up  the  brig,  now  about  two  miles  distant,  and,  under 
cover  of  two  guns  which  she  carried,  to  land,  and,  if  possible,  to  ob- 
tain the  bodies,  which  the  natives  had  left  on  the  beach,  having 
stripped  off  the  clothes.  We  hastened  on  board  and  beat  up  for  the 
fatal  spot;  we  could  still  perceive  the  white  body  lying  on  the  beach, 
and  the  natives  had  all  left  it,  which  gave  us  hope  of  being  able  to 
rescue  the  remains  of  our  friend  from  the  ferocious  cannibals.  Our 
two  guns  were  loaded,  and  one  fired,  in  hopes  that  the  savages  might 
be  alarmed  and  fly  to  a  distance  ;  several  were  still  seen  on  a  distant 
part  of  the  beach.  Shot  we  had  none,  but  the  sailors  collected  pieces 
of  iron,  &c,  to  use  if  necessary.  Our  hopes  were  soon  destroyed, 
for  a  crowd  of  natives  ran  down  the  beach  and  carried  away  the  body, 
when  we  were  within  a  mile  of  the  spot.  In  grief  we  turned  our 
backs  and  stood  from  the  fatal  shores.  We  had  all  lost  a  friend,  and 
one  we  loved,  for  the  love  he  bore  to  all,  and  the  sincerity  with  which 
he  conveyed  the  tidings  of  peace  to  the  benighted  heathen,  by  whose 
cruel  hands  he  had  now  fallen." 

To  these  harrowing  details  nothing  need  be  added  but 
a  brief  statement  by  one  who  remained  on  board  the  Camden, 
while  these  deeds  of  blood  were  transacted  on  the  shore. 

"After  the  boat  had  left  us,  the  ship  got  a  fine  breeze  out  of  the 
bay,  and  we  stood  to  sea  to  work  up  to  windward,  so  as  to  be  as  near 
as  possible  when  the  boat  should  have  occasion  to  come  on  board 
again.  But  while  we  on  board  were  quietly  enjoying  the  beautiful 
scenery  of  the  shore,  and  the  romantic  appearance  of  the  various 
peaked  mountains  in  the  distance,  our  brethren  in  the  boat  had  landed 
on  a  bourne  from  which  they  were  never  again  to  return.  As  the 
boat  approached  us,  and  came  within  hail,  we  foreboded  that  some- 
thing had  happened  ;  but  our  imaginations  had  not  formed  the  most 
distant  idea  of  the  tragical  scene  which  was  about  to  be  disclosed. 
As  the  boat  was  coming  alongside,  the  orders  for  getting  a  tow-line 


392  LIFE     OF    THE 

in  readiness,  and  for  '  all  hands  to  stand  by  and  make  sail,'  produced 
the  most  horrifying  sensations  in  our  minds,  and  intense  anxiety  as 
to  what  had  really  happened.  Messrs.  "Williams  and  Harris  were  not 
to  be  seen,  and  their  seats  were  vacant.  Our  first  impression  was 
they  might  have  remained  ashore,  and  had  sent  off  the  boat  for  the 
teachers,  as  they  had  done  at  Tanna.  When  our  boat  was  alongside, 
in  the  fulness  of  our  .anxiety,  we  all  hastened  to  hear  the  intelligence. 
We  heard  the  captain  exclaim,  '  We  have  lost  Mr.  Williams  and  Mr. 
Harris.'  A  moment's  suspense  led  us  to  imagine  that  the  natives 
had  detained  them  till  a  ransom  should  be  taken  for  them,  but  how 
were  our  feelings  harrowed  up,  when  the  captain  added,  •  They  are 
dead  !  The  natives  have  killed  them  !'  Language  cannot  describe 
what  our  feelings  were  at  this  dreadful  moment.  The  most  intense 
grief  took  possession  of  our  hearts.  We  looked  vacantly  on  the  shore, 
but  oh  !  how  gloomy  !  As  soon  as  Captain  Morgan  came  on  board, 
we  made  all  possible  sail  in  the  ship,  and  exerted  our  utmost  endeavors 
to  work  her  to  windward.  After  our  efforts  had  proved  unsuccessful, 
we  were  obliged  most  reluctantly  to  let  our  ship  go  off,  and  direct  our 
course  immediately  for  New  South  Wales,  without  calling  at  New 
Caledonia  according  to  our  original  intention." 

These  affecting  accounts  may  be  fitly  closed  with  a  pas- 
sage from  the  Journal  of  Captain  Morgan,  written  in  his  own 
artless  style.  "  Thus  died  a  great  and  a  good  man,  like  a 
soldier  standing  to  his  post :  a  heavy  loss  to  his  beloved  wife 
and  three  children.  He  was  a  faithful  and  successful  laborer 
among  the  islands  of  these  seas.  May  I  ever  remember  the 
kindness  with  which  he  always  spoke  to  me ;  always  study- 
ing ever  to  please  me  and  all  around.  I  have  lost  a  father, 
a  brother,  and  a  valuable  friend  and  adviser." 

"  And  what  shall  we  say  to  these  things  ?  "  When  first 
the  astounding  intelligence,  so  opposed  to  their  fondest  hopes 
and  sanguine  calculations,  burst  upon  the  friends  of  Christ  in 
this  country,  consternation  and  grief  unfitted  them  for  calm 
contemplation ;  and  in  such  a  state  of  mind  it  was  natural  to 
take  refuge  beneath  the  shadow  of  the  Divine  throne.  "  How 
mysterious ! "  was  the  general  exclamation,  and  few  were 
disposed  to  venture  more  than  echo  these  words.  But  when 
after  a  season  they  surveyed  the  painful  providence  through 
a  clearer  medium,  they  saw  that  the  mystery  was  merely  in 
appearance ;  that  the  darkness  which  obscured  the  sad  scene 
on  the  shore  of  Erromanga,  was  occasioned  by  "  excess  of 
light."  And  while  we  would  not  attempt  to  penetrate  the 
counsels  of  "  the  only  wise  God,"  or  presume  to  divine  what 
foreseen  consequences  might  have  induced  him  who  had  so 
long  preserved,  and  so  often  delivered  his  servant,  now  to 
say,  "  Go  thou  thy  way  till  the  end  be,"  enough  may  be  dis- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  393 

cerned  in  the  present  and  the  past,  without  prying  curiosity 
or  bold  conjecture  concerning  the  future,  to  warrant  us  in 
viewing  this  tragic  termination  of  a  career  so  bright,  not 
simply  with  silent  submission,  but  with  intelligent  and  even 
approving  acquiescence.  If  life  should  be  estimated  rather 
by  its  usefulness  than  its  years,  and  death  by  its  tendency  to 
confirm  and  increase  that  usefulness,  what  a  life  and  death 
were  his!  For  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century,  he  had 
consecrated  himself  to  the  service  of  the  Saviour  ;  and 
whether  we  consider  what  he  had  been  or  what  he  had  done 
during  that  period,  we  shall  discover  ample  reason  rather  to 
rejoice  that  he  continued  so  long,  than  that  he  was  cut  off  so 
soon.  If  a  stainless  Christian  reputation,  a  public  career 
marked  by  growing  splendor  to  life's  latest  hour,  singular 
successes  and  triumphs  amidst  thickest  dangers  and  in  the 
noblest  of  all  causes,  days  lengthened  until  he  had  auspi- 
ciously commenced  his  last  and  greatest  scheme  of  benevo- 
lence, and  opened  the  door  of  faith  to  Western  Polynesia, 
and  a  termination  to  a  course  so  honored,  which,  while  it 
raised  his  spirit  to  the  society  of  those  who  had  died  for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus,  invested  his  history  with  an  interest,  his 
name  with  a  sanctity,  and  his  example  with  a  force  scarcely 
derivable  from  any  other  cause, — if  these  considerations  pos- 
sess any  power,  they  concur  to  reconcile  our  minds  to  the 
martyrdom  of  Williams.  "  Who  can  recall  that  name,  and 
not  be  impressed  with  a  sentiment  of  unearthly  greatness  ? 
How  can  it  be  suffered  to  pass  away  without  a  discriminated 
praise?  *  *  How  does  the  wave  of  Erromanga  henceforth 
seem  to  redden  with  his  blood,  and  to  murmur  with  his 
name ;  and  its  corals  to  pile  up  their  monument  to  the  enter- 
prise of  his  mission  and  the  oblation  of  his  death."  * 

On  the  30th  of  November,  the  Camden  reached  Sydney, 
where  the  intelligence  caused  the  deepest  distress  to  the  large 
circle  whose  friendship  and  admiration  Mr.  Williams  had 
secured  during  his  previous  visit.  As  soon  as  practicable, 
the  Committee  of  the  Missionary  Auxiliary  met,  and  con- 
veyed to  the  governor  a  request,  that  a  ship  of  war  might  be 
despatched  to  recover  the  remains  of  the  martyred  Mis- 
sionary, and  convey  the  tidings  of  his  death  to  Samoa.  After 
wisely   satisfying   himself  that  no   revengeful   purpose  had 

*"  Missions,"  a  second  Prize  Essay,  by  the  Rev.  R.  W.  Hamilton, 
one  of  the  noblest  productions  of  consecrated  genius  and  learning. 


394  LIFE     OF    THE 

prompted  it,  Sir  G.  Gipps  readily  complied  with  this  request ; 
and  on  the  1st  of  February  H.  M.  S.  "  Favorite,"  Captain 
Croker,  whom  Mr.  Cunningham  had  consented  to  accompany, 
sailed  for  the  New  Hebrides,  and  on  the  26th  instant  reached 
Tanna.  Here,  the  first  question  asked  by  the  natives,  was, 
"Where  is  Williamu?"  and  when  the  sad  truth  was  told, 
they  hung  upon  Mr.  Cunningham's  hand,  and  wept  like  chil- 
dren. They  had  merely  heard  that  one  of  the  Camden's 
party  had  been  massacred  at  Erromanga.  On  the  following 
morning,  they  reached  the  scene  of  the  dreadful  tragedy,  and 
Captain  Croker,  his  second  lieutenant,  Mr.  Cunningham,  and 
others  put  off  for  the  shore ;  but  as  they  approached  it,  they 
heard  the  reverberations  of  the  war  conch,  and  saw  the  sav- 
ages flying  in  all  directions.  At  length,  however,  communi- 
cations were  opened,  and  the  wretched  creatures  confessed 
that  they  had  devoured  the  bodies,  of  which  nothing  remained 
but  some  of  the  bones.  These,  including  the  skulls,  were, 
after  hours  of  delay,  brought  to  the  boat ;  and  having  satisfied 
himself  that  he  now  possessed  all  the  mutilated  relics  of  the 
murdered  missionaries  which  could  be  obtained,  Captain 
Croker  hastened  from  these  horrid  shores. 

On  the  24th  of  March,  the  Favorite  arrived  at  Samoa. 
"  The  first  canoe  that  reached  us,"  writes  an  eye-witness, 
"  was  guided  by  a  middle-aged  man,  who,  as  soon  as  we  were 
within  hail,  called  out  to  our  native  teachers,  inquiring  for 
'  Missi  William ; '  and  those  who  witnessed  it  will  not  forget 
the  stunning  and  agonizing  effect  which  the  news  of  his  death 
produced.  The  man  seemed  at  once  unhinged ;  he  dropped 
his  paddle;  and  stooped  his  head  and  wept.  We  did  not 
understand  his  words,  but  his  gestures  could  not  be  misinter- 
preted. He  accompanied  us  for  some  time,  making  various 
inquiries ;  but  no  smile  lightened  his  expressive  countenance, 
and  ever  and  anon  he  burst  out  into  fresh  cries  and  tears." 

It  was  at  the  dead  hour  of  night  that  Mrs.  Williams  was 
awoke  by  the  messenger  who  bore  these  heavy  tidings ;  but 
who  could  depict  that  scene,  or  describe  her  sorrows?  Great 
as  was  her  fortitude,  this  astounding  stroke  for  a  season  para- 
lyzed and  prostrated  her  powers  of  thought  and  utterance. 
Hers  was  anguish  too  deep  for  tears.  But  grief  was  not  con- 
fined to  this  solitary  house  of  mourning.  Had  the  death 
scene  in  Egypt  been  that  night  repeated  in  Samoa,  lamenta- 
tions more  bitter,  and  cries  more  piercing,  could  scarcely 
have  attended  it,  than  those  which  this  intelligence  awakened. 


REV.    J.    WILLIAMS.  395 

In  a  short  time,  every  sleeping  native  had  been  aroused,  and 
through  the  morning  twilight  they  were  seen  grouped  together 
in  solemn  and  sorrowful  communication,  while  everywhere 
might  be  heard  the  sounds  of  distress.  Early  on  the  follow- 
ing day,  the  report  brought  to  the  spot  chiefs,  teachers,  and 
multitudes  of  natives,  who  gathered  around  the  house  of  their 
departed  friend,  uttering  the  pathetic  cries,  "  Aue  Williamu, 
Aue  Tama,"  "  Alas  Williams !  alas,  our  father  ! "  Even 
the  heathen  were  drawn  to  the  place,  and  joined  in  these 
lamentations.  All  were  anxious  to  see  Mrs.  Williams,  and 
to  administer  consolation ;  but  this  for  many  hours  she  was 
unable  to  bear.  At  length,  towards  the  evening,  she  yielded 
to  the  great  importunity  of  Malietoa,  who  had  hastened  from 
his  own  settlement,  and  allowed  him  to  be  admitted  ;  and,  as 
soon  as  he  entered  the  room,  he  burst  forth  into  the  most 
passionate  expressions  of  distress,  weeping,  beating  his  breast, 
and  crying,  "  Alas  Williamu,  Williamu,  our  father,  our  fa- 
ther !  He  has  turned  his  face  from  us  !  We  shall  never  see 
him  more  !  He  that  brought  us  the  good  word  of  salvation 
is  gone  !  Oh  !  cruel  heathen  !  they  know  not  what  they  did ! 
How  great  a  man  they  have  destroyed ! "  After  indulging 
for  some  time  in  these  and  similar  exclamations,  he  turned  to 
Mrs.  Williams,  who  was  lying  upon  a  sofa,  and  kneeling  by 
her  side,  he  gently  took  her  hand,  and,  while  the  tears  were 
flowing  fast  down  his  cheeks,  he  said  in  the  softest  and  most 
soothing  tones,  "  Oh  !  my  mother  !  do  not  grieve  so  much  ! 
do  not  kill  yourself  with  grieving.  You  too  will  die  with 
sorrow,  and  be  taken  away  from  us,  and  then  oh !  what  shall 
we  do  1  Think  of  John,  and  of  your  very  little  boy  who  is 
with  you,  and  think  of  that  other  little  one  in  a  far  distant 
land,  and  do  not  kill  yourself.  Do  love,  and  pity,  and  com- 
passionate us." 

For  many  succeeding  days,  Mrs.  Williams  was  called  to 
pass  through  such  scenes  as  these.  So  many  came  to  weep 
over  her,  and  their  grief  was  so  sincere,  that,  heavily  as  their 
tears  and  cries  fell  upon  her  heart,  she  could  not  deny  their 
request ;  and  God  sustained  her.  But  deep  sorrow  was  not 
confined  to  that  settlement.  Throughout  the  islands,  the 
dreadful  news  produced  the  most  painful  impression,  and  on 
the  succeeding  Sabbath,  when  the  brethren  referred  to  it  in 
their  sermons,  the  scenes  witnessed  by  them  were  peculiarly 
affecting.     One  of  these  must  serve  as  a  specimen  of  many. 

"When  the  intelligence  reached  us,"  writes  Mr.  Murray,  "the 
degree  of  interest  and  feeling  manifested  by  the  natives  was  mostsur- 


396  LIFE    OF    THE 

prising.  It  was  on  a  Saturday ;  I  was  at  Leone,  but  hastened  home 
as  soon  as  the  mournful  tidings  arrived.  I  reached  home  in  time  for 
the  afternoon  service  on  the  Sabbath,  and  preached  from  Acts  vii.  59, 
"Jnd  they  stoned  Stephen"  &c.  From  the  commencement  of  the 
service,  deep  feeling  appeared  ;  but  towards  the  close,  when  1  spoke 
of  Mr.  W.  as  having  been  the  first  to  make  known  among  them  the 
name  of  Jesus,  their  feelings  became  quite  ungovernable,  and  there 
was  a  general  burst,  not  like  the  manifestations  of  feeling  which  ap- 
pear amongst  the  natives  in  their  heathen  state,  but  a  comparatively 
sober,  and  evidently  sincere  expression  of  emotions  too  big,  too  pow- 
erful to  admit  of  restraint.  I  trust  also,  that  the  effects  produced  by 
the  sad  tidings,  did  not  pass  away  with  a  temporary  expression  of 
feeling.  Of  this,  however,  I  cannot  speak  with  certainty.  Like 
many  other  things  connected  with  the  life  and  labors  of  our  esteemed 
friend,  their  influence  and  effects  will  only  be  fully  seen  at  the  day 
of  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Every  possible  expression  of  sympathy  was  conveyed  by 
the  devoted  laborers  at  Samoa  to  the  widow  and  family 
of  their  honored  brother,  and  at  the  funeral,  the  greatest  re- 
spect was  shown  to  his  memory.  By  Mrs.  Williams's  desire, 
his  remains  were  interred  at  Apia,  near  the  chapel,  and  by 
the  side  of  the  lamented  Barnden.  On  this  mournful  occa- 
sion, all  the  missionaries,  and  an  immense  concourse  of  sor- 
rowing natives,  followed  the  coffin;  and  Captain  Croker, 
with  the  officers,  seamen,  and  marines  of  the  Favorite,  pre- 
ceded it  to  the  place  of  burial.  On  the  occasion,  Mr.  Hardie 
preached  in  English,  and  Mr.  Heath  in  Samoan,  and  by  the 
wish  of  Captain  Croker,  the  marines  fired  thrice  over  the 
grave  of  the  Christian  hero,  and  a  humble  monument  was 
erected  upon  the  spot,  with  this  inscription,  written  by  Cap- 
tain C. — "  Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  John  Williams, 
Father  of  the  Samoan  and  other  Missions,  aged  43  years  and 
5  months,  who  was  killed  by  the  cruel  natives  of  Erromanga, 
on  Nov.  20th,  1839,  while  endeavoring  to  plant  the  Gospel 
of  Peace  on  their  shores." 

But  severe  as  was  the  grief  at  Samoa,  it  was  not  more  so 
than  at  Rarotonga,  to  which  island  the  sad  intelligence  was 
conveyed  on  the  15th  of  May,  by  "the  Sulphur,"  sloop 
of  war. 

"The  shock,"  writes  Mr.  Buzacott,  "was  great  to  us  all;  the 
lamentation  here  was  indeed  universal.  The  natives  flocked  to  our 
house  to  inquire  into  the  truth  of  the  report,  and  felt  as  if  bereft  of  a 
near  and  dear  friend.  The  usual  habiliments  of  mourning  were  worn 
by  the  people,  and  although  those  have  now,  (August  13, 1841,)  been 
laid  aside,  he  still  lives  in  their  hearts  by  many  a  grateful  recollection. 
Were  I  to  attempt  to  describe  our  own  feelings,  1  should  dip  my  pen 
in  gall,  and  write  in  the  bitterness  of  my  spirit.     '  Alas  my  brother ! 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  397 

By  ichom  shall  Jacob  now  arise  ?  Howl  fir  trees,  for  the  cedar  is 
fallen.'  But  amidst  the  tumult  of  our  grief,  we  hear  our  Father's 
voice  saying  unto  us,  »  Be  still  and  know  that  I  am  God.  I  will  be 
exalted  among  the  heathen.'  " 

"  I  was  at  the  time,"  adds  Mr  Pitman,  "  visiting  my  poor  sick  and 
dying  people,  when  a  note  arrived  from  brother  Buzacott,  giving  us 
the  painfully  distressing  intelligence.  A  little  girl  came  running 
breathless  into  the  sick  apartment,  and  said,  '  Teacher !  Williamu  is 
killed.'  I  was  astounded,  thunder-struck,  and  ran  home  to  gain 
particulars.  Alas  !  the  report  was  true.  Our  house  was  soon 
thronged,  and  the  news  ran  like  lightning  through  the  settlement. 
Our  chief  could  not  speak,  but  sat  for  a  long  time  like  a  statue,  lro, 
native  teacher  from  our  out-station,  came  down  at  night,  faithless  in 
the  report.  The  church  members  and  others  came  to  shake  hands, 
(a  token  of  their  sympathy  with  us  in  our  grief.)  Men,  women,  and 
children  crowded  our  doors  to  know  if  it  were  really  so.  *  *  The 
next  day,  Sabbath,  I  endeavored  to  improve  the  event  from  2  Sam. 
iii.  38,  '  Know  ye  not  that  a  great  man  has  fallen  this  day  in  Israel  ? ' 
As  soon  as  the  text  was  announced,  an  unusual  solemnity  prevailed 
in  the  assembly.  Every  eye  was  fixed.  As  1  proceeded  in  showing 
his  tender  compassion  towards  the  heathen,  his  labors,  &c,  the 
greatest  stillness  was  observed,  and  when  I  came  to  relate  his  death, 
the  people  seemed  scarcely  to  breathe.  Many  wept  much,  and  left 
the  house  of  God  apparently  in  deep  thought.  Maretu,  my  native 
assistant,  who  has  been  laboring  for  some  time  at  Mangaia,  informed 
me  that  the  news  produced  similar  effects  there.  In  a  letter  received 
from  our  brother  Royle,  dated  Aitutaki,  April  29,  1840,  he  says, 
'  A  vessel  is  now  off  our  island,  which  has  brought  the  report  that 
our  dear  and  honored  friend  Mr.  Williams  has  been  murdered.  I  do 
most  sincerely  hope  that  it  may  not  be  true.  It  has,  however, 
awakened  very  mournful  feelings  in  our  hearts,  and  thrown  the 
islanders  into  the  greatest  consternation,  for  I  believe  they  are  truly 
attached  to  him.  Oh,  how  anxiously  do  we  desire  to  receive  some 
speedy  intelligence,  to  assure  us  that  it  is  only  report,  and  relieve  our 
oppressed  spirits.' 

"  For  a  long  time  the  death  of  Mr.  Williams  was  almost  the  only 
topic  of  conversation  among  our  people.  If  1  met  a  person  in  the 
road,  or  entered  the  houses  of  the  sick,  or  received  them  when  they 
came  to  our  dwelling  of  an  evening  for  religious  conversation,  almost 
the  first  words  were,  '  Aue  Williamu!'  'Alas!  Williams.'  A  few 
days  after  the  news  reached  us,  I  went  my  usual  rounds  to  see  my 
sick  people,  and  the  following  is  recorded  in  my  journal : — •  Satur- 
day, March  23,  1840.  In  my  visits  to-day  I  met  the  son  and  daughter 
of  Pureiau,  one  of  the  natives  taken  down  by  brother  Williams  from 
this  station,  as  a  teacher  to  the  New  Hebrides.  They  were  anxious 
to  know  if  their  father  also  had  been  killed.  Not  having  received 
particulars,  I  could  not  give  them  the  wished-for  information.  '  We 
are  not,'  said  the  daughter,  *  over  anxious  about  the  event,  as  our 
father  told  us  in  taking  leave  not  to  be  cast  down,  not  to  allow 
of  immoderate  grief,  should  we  hear  the  news  of  his  being  slain  by 
the  heathen,  '  for  1  am  willing,'  said  he,  '  to  die  in  such  a  cause, 
if  God  calls  me  to  such  an  end.  You  know  I  was  an  ivi,  [one  marked 
as  a  sacrifice,]  and  sought  for  in  this  district  just  before  God  visited 

34 


398  LIFE     OF     THE 

this  island  with  the  Gospel  of  peace.  Had  not  Jesus  shown  mercy  to 
me,  I  should  have  perished.  Willingly,  therefore,  do  I  go  forth  to 
this  work  of  my  Saviour.  If  I  die  by  the  hand  of  the  heathen,  it  is 
because  God  permits  it ;  if  I  live,  I  purpose  to  do  what  I  can  to  lead 
their  souls  to  Jesus.''  Looking  at  the  sick  man,  I  said,  'Did  you 
not  think  that  Pureiau  was  slain  ? '  '  Let  that  alone,'  he  replied, 
'  had  he  been  killed  would  that  have  been  a  matter  of  grief  ?  Would 
he  not  have  died  in  the  work  of  God  ? '  These  were  sentiments  and 
feelings  which  called  forth  gratitude  to  God  from  my  very  soul.'  " 

Similar  illustrations  of  the  prevalent  feelings  of  the  pious 
Rarotongans  are  contained  in  other  communications  from 
Mr.  Gill,  "  at  whose  suggestion,"  writes  Mr.  Buzacott, 
"  a  monument  was  erected  to  his  memory  at  Arorangi,  built 
of  stone,  and  plastered  with  lime,  having  a  suitable  inscrip- 
tion both  in  English  and  in  Rarotongan.  Another  has  been 
erected  at  this  place,  (Avarua,)  sawn  out  of  solid  coral, 
a  drawing  of  which  I  send  you."  Of  these  interesting  memo- 
rials the  accompanying  plate  will  convey  an  accurate  idea. 
The  following  is  the  inscription  upon  that  at  Arorangi : — 
"To  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  John  Williams,  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  who  having  labored  upwards  of  fourteen 
years  at  Raiatea,  was  made  the  honored  instrument  of  intro- 
ducing Christianity  to  the  Hervey  and  Samoan  Islands.  In 
attempting  to  convey  the  Gospel  to  the  New  Hebrides,  he 
fell  a  sacrifice,  with  his  friend  Mr.  Harris,  on  the  island 
of  Erromanga,  to  the  cruelty  of  the  deluded  heathen  inhabi- 
tants, November  20,  1839."  The  opposite  faces  of  the 
monument  at  Avarua  bear  a  similar  inscription  in  English 
and  Rarotongan. 

The  intelligence  of  Mr.  Williams's  death  was  first  brought 
to  this  country  on  the  6th  of  April,  1840,  by  the  overland 
mail  from  India,  and  was  contained  in  a  passage  extracted 
from  a  Sydney  into  a  Bengal  paper ;  and  on  the  4th  of  May, 
the  circumstantial  confirmation  reached  the  Directors.  A 
special  board  meeting  was  immediately  convened,  at  which 
a  resolution  expressive  of  the  sentiments  with  which  they 
regarded  their  honored  Missionary,  and  of  the  feelings  with 
which  they  had  heard  of  his  fall,  was  placed  on  record.  At 
the  anniversary  of  the  Society,  on  the  following  week,  a  simi- 
lar resolution  was  proposed  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Morrison,  se- 
conded by  the  Rev.  G.  Smith,  and  received  with  solemn  and 
sorrowful  emotions  by  the  assembled  multitude.  But  here 
these  public  manifestations  of  respect  and  grief  did  not  close. 
By  the  appointment  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  a  special 


'mm-  gsw 

■fSt  ©  ... 


mm 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  399 

funeral  service  was  held  on  the  evening  of  the  20th  of  May, 
at  the  Tabernacle,  Moorfields,  when  a  sermon  was  preached 
before  the  bereaved  relatives  and  Society,  from  Matt,  xxiii. 
34,  by  the  Rev.  Timothy  East,  of  Birmingham :  the  same 
honored  minister  who,  twenty-six  years  before,  from  the  same 
pulpit,  delivered  that  discourse  on  the  value  of  the  soul, 
which  pierced  the  heart,  and  determined  the  character  of  the 
martyred  Missionary.  And  as  a  further  means  of  expressing 
their  sympathy  with  the  afflicted  widow,  and  their  admiration 
of  her  honored  partner,  the  Directors  immediately  opened  a 
subscription  for  her  and  her  family,  while  from  the  pulpit 
and  the  platform  and  the  press,  the  character  and  history  and 
death  of  Williams  called  forth  expressions  of  sentiment  and 
feeling,  which  proved  how  deeply  he  was  lamented  and  how 
much  beloved. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  estimate  the  character  of  the  man, 
whose  noble  course  of  Christian  philanthropy  has  now  been 
traced.  All  his  distinctive  features  stand  out  with  promi- 
nence upon  the  surface  of  his  history,  and  may  be  readily  dis- 
cerned through  the  "  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,"  which, 
like  transparent  light,  revealed  and  adorned  them.  From 
early  years,  his  integrity,  ingenuousness,  cheerfulness,  and 
generosity,  secured  for  him  the  warm  esteem  of  the  circle  in 
which  he  moved.  Fostered  in  the  nursery,  beneath  the  be- 
nignant smile,  the  warm  affection,  and  the  Christian  influence 
of  one  of  the  best  of  mothers,  these  amiable  traits  rendered 
him  a  lovely  youth,  and  when,  subsequently,  the  were  con- 
firmed and  sanctified  by  religion,  they  contributed,  not  merely 
to  the  attractiveness,  but  to  the  influence  of  his  matured 
character. 

But  the  circumstances  of  his  youth  were  not  so  favorable 
to  the  development  of  his  intellectual  powers,  as  to  the  cul- 
ture of  the  social  affections.  His  education  and  early  engage- 
ments made  but  a  moderate  demand  upon  his  attention  ;  pre- 
sented few  incitements  to  study ;  and  tended  rather  to  restrict 
than  to  enlarge  his  field  of  observation.  Within  this  confined 
sphere,  indeed,  he  discovered  considerable  energy  of  thought 
and  action ;  but  it  was  not  until  brought  into  contact  with 
the  truth  of  God,  that  his  mind  received  an  impulse,  which 
rendered  it  equal  to  the  demands,  and  superior  to  the  difficul- 
ties, of  subsequent  years.  To  what  extent,  or  under  what 
particular  forms,  his  latent  powers  might  have  been  evolved, 
had  a  stringent  course  of  mental  discipline  co-operated  from 


400  LIFE     OF     THE 

the  first  with  the  quickening  influences  of  the  Spirit,  cannot 
be  divined.  It  may,  however,  be  affirmed  with  confidence 
that,  in  some  departments  of  thought  and  action,  whatever 
external  advantages  might  have  been  enjoyed,  he  would  never 
have  excelled.  The  slightest  reflection  upon  his  peculiar 
characteristics  will  show  that  he  could  never  have  become 
either  a  metaphysician  or  a  poet.  The  terra  jirma  upon 
which  he  delighted  to  stand,  and  where  alone  his  mind  found 
rest,  was  equally  remote  from  the  regions  of  abstract  thought, 
and  of  ideal  creations.  And,  although  possessing  activity, 
energy,  and  business  talents  in  no  ordinary  degree,  the  ab- 
sence of  other  characteristics  would  have  also  disqualified 
him  for  those  spheres  of  public  service,  or  party  strife,  which 
demanded  unusual  astuteness  ;  a  facility  in  detecting  the  mo- 
tives of  others,  while  disguising  his  own ;  with  the  power  of 
constructing  and  counterworking  comprehensive  and  crafty 
schemes  of  political  expediency.  Neither  would  he  have  suc- 
ceeded in  disentangling  the  difficulties,  or  demonstrating  the 
theorems,  of  morals  and  theology. 

But  although  Mr.  Williams  might  have  failed  in  some  de- 
partments of  intellectual  labor,  it  must  not  from  hence  be  in- 
ferred that  he  was  deficient  in  mental  power.  The  facts  of 
his  history  sufficiently  demonstrate  the  contrary ;  and  clearly 
show,  that  in  some  endowments  he  had  few  superiors,  and  in 
others,  few  equals.  His  memory,  especially  of  words  and 
things,  was  unusually  accurate  and  tenacious ;  and,  as  his 
capability  of  exact  observation  was,  if  possible,  still  more  re- 
markable, there  was  scarcely  an  interesting  object,  or  an  im- 
portant topic,  which  had  at  any  time  engaged  his  attention, 
the  particulars  of  which  he  did  not  perfectly  retain.  And 
what  gave  to  these  faculties  great  additional  value,  was  the 
perfect  ease  with  which  their  possessor  could  render  all  his 
impressions  of  the  past  available  for  present  use.  Indeed, 
the  command  he  possessed  over  his  knowledge  was  almost 
absolute.  It  required  no  effort  to  enable  him  to  recal  an  idea 
or  an  incident,  with  which  he  had  at  any  time  been  familiar ; 
and  this  moreover  was  done  so  fully,  and  with  so  much  ex- 
actness, that  it  rarely  became  necessary  for  him  to  correct  the 
inaccuracies,  or  supply  the  omissions  of  his  own  reminiscen- 
ces. Had  his  reading  been  equal  to  his  recollection,  and  to  the 
promptitude  with  which  he  could  employ  his  resources,  he 
would,  in  any  situation  or  society,  have  been  considered  a 
remarkable  man.     But  a  still  more   valuable   endowment,  in 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  401 

which  Mr.  Williams  excelled,  was  a  clear  and  comprehensive 
perception  of  what  was  most  useful,  practicable,  or  proper, 
in  relation  to  the  circumstances  by  which  he  was  surrounded, 
or  to  the  purposes  he  was  anxious  to  accomplish.  This  fac- 
ulty had  ample  scope  for  its  exercise  while  in  Polynesia,  and 
was  constantly  quickened  by  an  ardent  desire  to  elevate  the 
objects  of  his  benevolent  labors,  in  every  social  and  religious 
excellence,  far  above  the  ordinary  level  even  of  those  commu- 
nities which  shared  in  the  blessings  of  missionary  superin- 
tendence. But  because  he  was  thus  thrown  much  upon  his 
own  resources,  and  accustomed  to  think  and  plan  for  himself, 
it  must  not  be  imagined  that  he  preferred  to  pursue  a  solitary 
course,  or  to  act  in  the  spirit  of  proud  independence.  It  was 
far  otherwise.  His  mind  was  remarkably  ductile.  Few  men 
were  ever  more  open  to  the  influences  of  truth,  or  to  the  sug- 
gestions of  wisdom.  Most  tenaciously,  indeed,  did  he  adhere 
to  the  great  principles  of  practical  utility  upon  which  he  had 
based  his  missionary  proceedings,  and  no  one  could  have 
turned  him  from  the  pursuit  of  those  evangelical  objects 
which  so  deeply  interested  his  heart.  But  upon  the  points  of 
secondary  importance,  he  was  ever  anxious  to  receive,  and 
most  willing  to  consider  the  opinions  of  his  brethren.  In  his 
character  there  was  nothing  impracticable.  Most  readily  did 
he  re-hear  a  cause,  or  review  a  course.  An  utter  stranger  to 
the  vanity  which  induces  a  man  for  the  sake  of  apparent  con- 
sistency to  maintain  whatever  he  has  once  avowed,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams was  always  free  to  modify  his  opinions  or  adopt  a  more 
excellent  way.  But  except  on  subjects  which  he  had  imper- 
fectly considered,  or  which  were  remote  from  the  ordinary 
range  of  his  thoughts,  he  rarely  found  it  necessary  to  aban- 
don his  belief,  or  retrace  his  steps.  It  may  be  very  safely  as- 
serted that  there  was  no  leading  principle,  nor  design,  nor 
plan  of  operations,  which  he  ever  found  it  resquisite  to  re- 
linquish or  revise.  His  judgments  upon  all  points  of  personal 
and  practical  importance  had  been  thought  out  with  too 
much  care,  and  tested  by  two  long  experience,  to  be  open  to 
serious  correction.    • 

That  in  the  judgments  which  Mr.  Williams  formed,  he  was 
invariably  correct,  it  would  be  false  and  foolish  to  affirm. 
When,  indeed,  he  possessed  sufficient  data,  and  gave  himself 
sufficient  time  for  their  examination,  his  estimate  was  usually 
right.  But  it  is  not  surprising  that,  upon  some  subjects  re- 
mote from  his  chosen  sphere,  his  sentiments  should  have  been 
34* 


402 


LIFE     OF    T  HE 


erroneous  or  crude.  This,  however,  is  no  proof  of  the  gen- 
eral unsoundness  of  his  judgment,  but  merely  a  natural  con- 
sequence of  the  occupation  of  his  thoughts  by  other  themes. 
To  test  this  faculty  fairly,  we  must  compare  its  conclusions 
with  the  particular  circumstances  or  pursuits  which  call  for 
its  exercise  ;  and  if  we  discover  between  these  a  wise  and 
close  adjustment,  a  favorable  estimate  cannot  be  withheld. 
According  to  this  rule,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  Mr. 
Williams  possessed  in  no  ordinary  degree  the  power  of  judg- 
ing correctly.  His  missionary  plans,  with  scarcely  an  ex- 
ception, were  proved  by  experience  to  have  been  as  practica- 
ble and  efficient,  as  they  were  often  bold  and  original.  None 
of  his  schemes  were  Utopian  or  visionary.  All  of  them  would 
work,  and  his  history  is  not  marked  by  an  incident  which  can 
be  truly  denominated  a  failure. 

Few  minds  ever  possessed  more  freedom  and  flexibility 
than  his.  With  almost  equal  ease  he  could  contrive  or  con- 
form ;  mark  out  a  new  course,  or  traverse  an  old  one;  act 
with  others,  or  without  them  ;  yield  to  circumstances,  or  bend 
them  to  his  own  will.  And  his  self-reliance  was  equally  re- 
markable. Sustained  by  this,  he  was  prompted  to  dare,  and 
enabled  to  do,  what  few  besides  himself  would  have  ever  con- 
ceived. And  this  was  no  presumptuous  confidence.  It  was 
founded  upon  the  possession  of  considerable  resources,  the 
results  of  experience,  and  the  expected  concurrence  of  divine 
providence  and  grace. 

Of  his  mechanical  genius,  little  need  be  said  in  this  place. 
Previous  illustrations,  and  the  remarks  of  his  friend  and  fel- 
low-laborer Mr.  Ellis,  which  follow,  sufficiently  show  its  ex- 
tent and  value.  But  marvellous  as  were  the  ease  and  skill 
with  which  he  executed  the  various,  and  many  of  them  diffi- 
cult and  complex  contrivances  of  art,  the  moral  devices,  by 
which  he  sought  to  interest  and  elevate  the  people  around 
him,  exhibit  features  scarcely  less  remarkable  than  those  of 
the  mechanical.  In  both,  there  was  the  same  clear  appre- 
hension of  ends,  the  same  ready  suggestion  and  perfect  adap- 
tation of  means.  Success,  whether  in  framing  a  plan  of 
Christian  beneficence,  or  in  constructing  a  useful  machine, 
was  never  a  happy  accident,  but  always  an  anticipated  result. 
The  movement  of  his  mind  and  of  his  hand  were  not  made  at 
random,  but  were  guided  by  wise  forethought,  and  founded 
upon  careful  calculation.  Hence  their  favorable  termination 
and  valuable  fruits. 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  403 

But  the  skill  of  Mr.  Williams  will  not  alone  account  for 
his  success.  Like  the  great  father  of  modern  astronomy,  he 
owed  this  more  to  perseverance  than  to  power  ;  to  unremit- 
ting diligence,  than  to  novel  devices  or  excellent  designs. 
Constituted  by  nature,  and  prepared  by  grace,  for  a  life  of 
labor,  he  became,  in  every  sense  of  the  words,  "  a  workman 
that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed."  To  each  service  he  under- 
took, he  gave  himself  "  wholly."  Indolence  and  procrasti- 
nation were  as  contrary  to  his  predominant  propensities,  as 
they  were  to  his  religious  principles.  He  never  deferred  un- 
til the  morrow  what  "  the  duty  of  every  day  required."  In 
his  exertions,  there  was  nothing  capricious  or  fitful.  He 
wrought  by  rule.  As  steady,  moreover,  in  the  prosecution  of 
a  plan,  as  he  was  deliberate  in  its  formation,  he  rarely  left  his 
work  unfinished.  His  course  was  never  marked  by  vacillation. 
Each  day  witnessed  the  progress  of  what  he  had  taken  in 
hand  ;  and  if  unavoidably  diverted  from  it  for  a  season,  his 
interest  in  the  occupation  did  not  decline,  but  as  soon  as  the 
interruption  ceased,  he  returned  to  it  with  unrelaxed  vigor. 
With  application  and  determination,  such  as  he  brought  to 
bear  upon  every  important  design,  failure  was  scarcely  possi- 
ble. Such  resolute  purpose,  and  unremitting  labor,  must 
have  raised  him  to  eminence  and  others  to  happiness,  had 
his  talents  been  as  ordinary  as  they  were  rare  ;  but  combined 
with  his  surpassing  skill,  he  was  enabled,  at  Raiatea,  Raro- 
tonga,  Samoa,  and  England,  to  effect  more  than  most  men 
would  have  attempted ;  and  as  much,  perhaps,  as  could  have 
been  accomplished  by  any  individual  in  circumstances  pre- 
cisely the  same. 

When  we  consider  how  gentle  and  yielding  his  natural  dis- 
position was,  and  how  easily  he  was  swayed  by  affection  and 
benevolence,  it  would  not  have  been  surprising,  had  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's conduct  indicated  a  deficiency  in  firmness.  Nor  in- 
deed could  it  be  said  that  his  character  was  strongly  marked 
by  this  feature,  if  we  understand  by  the  term  a  tenacious  ad- 
herence on  all  occasions  to  his  own  plans,  and  a  resolute  re- 
sistance to  the  persuasives  of  others.  There  were  many  in- 
stances in  which  he  surrendered  opinions  previously  enter- 
tained to  the  force  of  evidence,  or  waived  his  own  wishes 
rather  than  maintain  a  controversy,  or  deny  a  request.  Some- 
times, indeed,  this  amiable  spirit  induced  him  to  yield  when 
he  ought  to  have  resisted  ;  but  this  was  never  done  in  any 
but   matters   of  secondary  importance.     He  possessed,  in  a 


404  LIFE     OF    THE 

very  considerable  degree,  the  rare  virtue  of  being  flexible  in 
little  things,  but  firm  in  great.  No  one  could  ever  charge 
him  with  weakness  or  vacillation,  when  the  object  was  mo- 
mentous, or  the  obligation  clear.  This  was  shown  by  the 
general  tenor  of  his  life,  all  the  great  purposes  of  which  he 
prosecuted  with  a  concentration  of  thought,  a  steadiness  of 
aim,  a  devotedness  and  determination  which  have  been  rarely 
equalled,  never  surpassed.  Every  reader  of  history  must 
have  been  satisfied  that  upon  these  purposes  his  heart  was 
fixed ;  and  that  unchanged  by  delay,  and  unmoved  by  dis- 
couragement, he  sought  their  accomplishment  by  all  the 
means  and  agencies  which  he  could  command.  This  was 
sufficient  proof  of  his  firmness  and  decision. 

A  more  disinterested  man  than  John  Williams  will  be 
rarely  found.  Whenever  "  the  things  of  others"  presented 
their  claim,  "  his  own  things  M  were  the  last  and  the  least 
which  occupied  his  thoughts.  From  the  day  when  he  re- 
linquished the  endearments  of  home  and  the  promises  of  com- 
mercial gain,  (both  of  which  were  great,)  until  that  on  which 
he  laid  down  his  life  in  the  service  of  his  Lord,  he  discovered 
the  same  spirit  of  cheerful  sacrifice.  Few  have  been  able  to 
say  more  truly  to  those  for  whom  he  labored,  *  We  seek  not 
yours,  but  you."  This  was  shown  not  merely  in  the  general 
course  of  self-denying  exertion  for  which  he  was  distinguish- 
ed, and  for  the  uncomplaining  spirit  in  which  he  accepted 
the  narrow  salary  allowed  by  the  Society  to  their  Polynesian 
missionaries,  but  also  by  the  readiness  with  which  he  appro- 
priated his  own  private  resources  to  promote  the  benevolent 
objects  of  his  life  and  labors.  The  following  extract  of  a  let- 
ter, which  was  written  in  order  to  remove  a  misapprehension 
upon  the  subject,  will  make  this  evident  : — "  All  the  interest 
of  my  private  property,  from  the  day  it  came  into  my  posses- 
sion until  the  present  moment,  I  have  spent  upon  the  means 
of  accomplishing  more  for  the  mission,  than  the  small  stipend 
allowed  by  the  Society  would  have  enabled  me  to  do.  Had 
I  pleased,  I  might  have  been  worth  £1000  or  £1500  more 
than  I  am,  without  the  slightest  act  of  injustice  to  any  one." 
The  purchase  of  the  Endeavor,  and  numerous  private  trans- 
actions, might  be  adduced,  were  it  necessary,  in  further  illus- 
tration of  this  feature  of  Mr.  Williams's  character. 

That  the  great  missionary  voyager  possessed  a  spirit  of  en- 
terprise, is  undoubted  ;  but  this  was  so  reined  in  by  prudent 
forethought,  and  so  subordinated   to  practical  designs,  as  to 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  405 

present  itself  under  a  form  very  dissimilar  from  that  which  it 
ordinarily  exhibits.  He  had  too  much  of  the  calculating  and 
too  little  of  the  imaginative,  to  be  allured  and  misled  by  the 
visionary.  Voyages  would  never  have  been  undertaken  by 
him  for  the  sake  of  mere  discovery ;  and  discovery  itself  de- 
rived its  interest  in  his  esteem  from  its  connexion  with  the 
welfare  of  man,  and  the  extension  of  missions.  The  induce- 
ments which  drew  him  forth  to  unknown  shores,  had  no  alli- 
ance with  those  which  influence  the  mere  adventurer.  They 
consisted  in  the  principles  of  duty,  the  promptings  of  com- 
passion, and  a  large  measure  of  sacred  and  sanctified  ambi- 
tion. This  last  was  a  principal  element  in  his  character,  and 
a  powerful  motive  in  all  his  proceedings  both  abroad  and  at 
home.  It  led  him,  soon  after  his  residence  at  Raiatea,  to  ex- 
claim, in  a  letter  to  the  Directors,  "  How  are  we  cramped  !" 
and  to  request  a  removal  to  a  continent,  where  he  might 
more  completely  fulfil  his  great  commission.  In  the  same 
spirit,  while  laboring  within  a  comparatively  confined  sphere, 
he  aimed  to  carry  forward  the  people  of  his  charge  to  a  point 
of  social  and  spiritual  excellence  far  beyond  what  had  been 
hitherto  attained  by  others.  And  it  was  this  ardent  and  irre- 
pressible desire  (ambition  sanctified  to  noblest  ends)  which 
originated  his  voyages.  With  ordinary  plans,  efforts,  or  re- 
sults, he  never  was,  he  never  could  be  satisfied.  Like  Paul, 
he  was  unwilling  to  build  upon  another  man's  foundation,  and 
was  resolutely  resolved,  if  it  were  possible,  "  to  preach  the 
Gospel  in  regions  beyond,  and  not  to  boast  in  another  man's 
line  of  things  made  ready  to  his  hand."  To  surpass  the  lim- 
its reached  by  his  predecessors  was  with  him,  not  in  one,  but 
in  every  department  of  missionary  labor,  a  leading  purpose, 
and  a  governing  aim.  But  this  did  not  spring  from  a  spirit 
of  emulation,  but  of  benevolence.  Prepared  as  he  was,  when 
circumstances  demanded  it,  to  act  alone,  he  was  always  anx- 
ious that  his  brethren  should  take  their  part  in  his  enter- 
prises ;  and  those  of  his  honored  survivors  who,  like  Messrs. 
Threlkeld,  Bourne,  Ellis,  Barrf,  Pitman,  Buzacott,  and 
Pritchard,  labored  with  him  in  the  Gospel  most  closely,  can 
testify  to  the  fact  that  he  sought  not  the  honor  for  himself. 
One  of  these,  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis,  has  recently  favored  the 
author  with  a  valuable  letter,  which  will  greatly  enrich  and 
suitably  close  these  notices  of  Mr.  Williams's  missionary 
character. 


406  LIFE     OF     THE 

"  The  circumstances  of  the  South  Sea  Mission,  at  the  time 
of  our  lamented  brother's  arrival  among  the  islands,  required, 
on  the  part  of  those  conducting  it,  qualifications  of  a  high  or- 
der and  widely  diversified  character.  Many  of  these  he  pos- 
sessed in  common  with  his  brethren,  and  others  in  a  measure 
peculiarly  his  own. 

"  The  principle  of  adaptation,  and  harmonious  arrange- 
ment, so  evident  in  other  departments  of  the  divine  procedure, 
is  often  delightfully  conspicuous  in  the  progress  of  the  mis- 
sionary cause,  not  only  in  the  fitness  of  the  agents  themselves, 
but  in  their  introduction  to  the  work  at  the  precise  time 
when  their  peculiar  qualifications  are  most  urgently  required. 
It  was  so  in  the  present  instance,  for,  although  the  genius 
and  moral  worth  of  Mr.  Williams  would  have  prevented  his 
ever  becoming  an  inefficient  missionary,  his  characteristic  en- 
dowments would  have  been  of  less  avail  at  any  other  period  ; 
and  it  is  perhaps  doubtful  to  what  extent  his  ardent  tempera- 
ment and  enterprising  spirit  would  have  found  scope  for  ex- 
ercise during  the  long  years  of  monotonous  and  apparently 
fruitless  effort,  through  which  his  predecessors  toiled,  unstim- 
ulated by  any  new  or  expanding  prospects  of  usefulness,  un- 
cheered  by  the  slightest  token  of  success.  Patience  and  con- 
stancy, that  raised  their  possessors  above  the  influence  of  the 
present  and  the  apparent,  enabled  them  to  endure  as  seeing 
him  who  is  invisible,  and  to  derive  their  strength  from  confi- 
dence in  the  divine  veracity  and  care,  were  required  and  ex- 
emplified by  the  laborers  then  in  the  field. 

"  The  astonishing  change,  that  had  then  but  recently  taken 
place,  required  qualities  of  another  order,  and  the  elements 
of  these  Mr.  Williams  possessed  in  an  unusual  degree.  Their 
development  was  very  materially,  and  I  believe  favorably  af- 
fected, not  only  by  the  circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed, 
but  by  his  most  intimate  associate  Mr.  Threlkeld,  with  whom 
he  commenced,  and,  till  the  removal  of  the  latter  to  New 
South  Wales,  carried  forward  the  Raiatean  mission.  Mr. 
Threlkeld,  the  senior  of  the  two,  was  an  intelligent  observer 
of  men  and  things,  and  possessed  a  considerable  amount  of 
general  information ;  he  was  also  decided  and  determined  in 
purpose,  as  well  as  prompt  and  vigorous  in  action.  On  the 
judgment  of  his  colleague,  Mr.  Williams  placed  implicit  re- 
liance, and  paid  the  utmost  deference  to  his  opinion.  In  na- 
tural disposition  and  peculiar  talents  there  was  scarcely  any 
resemblance  between  them,  yet  their  confidence  in  each  other 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  407 

was  entire,  their  co-operation  uniformly  harmonious,  and 
their  intercourse  most  affectionate  and  cordial.  And  it  would 
not  perhaps  be  an  error  to  regard  the  period  they  spent  to- 
gether as  the  most  important  in  its  influence  on  the  then  but 
partially  formed  character  of  our  brother ;  and  as  one  that 
afforded  as  large  a  measure  of  pure  and  hallowed  enjoyment, 
as  he  ever  shared  during  his  short  but  eventful  career. 

"  The  earliest,  and  for  a  long  time  the  heaviest  demands 
made  upon  Mr.  Williams,  were  for  the  exercise  of  his 
mechanical  skill.  The  art  of  working  in  iron,  which  he  had 
acquired  in  England,  had  long  been  regarded  with  the  highest 
admiration  by  the  people,  and  at  that  time  it  was  possessed 
by  him  alone.  This  was  sufficient  of  itself  to  render  him,  in 
the  estimation  of  many,  the  most  important  person  in  the 
mission,  and  led  the  chiefs  and  people  of  every  island  to  con- 
tend for  his  residence  amongst  them.  The  value  of  this 
attainment  was  greatly  enhanced  by  the  disinterestedness 
with  which  it  was  used  in  furtherance  of  the  great  objects 
of  the  mission,  the  willingness  with  which  he  performed  many 
little  services  for  the  natives,  and  the  pains  he  took  to  instruct 
the  more  intelligent  among  them,  until  the  native  smiths 
of  Raiatea  were  not  only  able  to  supply  the  demands  of  their 
countrymen,  but  to  satisfy  their  employers  when  engaged  in 
the  repair  of  foreign  vessels  visiting  their  harbors.  This  was 
the  only  mechanical  art  with  which  Mr.  Williams  was  ac- 
quainted on  his  arrival.  Some  of  his  companions  were  excel- 
lent mechanics  in  other  departments,  and  he  speedily  acquired 
and  as  speedily  taught,  among  other  things,  the  art  of  work- 
ing and  turning  in  wood,  of  boat  and  ship  building,  and 
subsequently  of  manufacturing  sugar  and  tobacco,  and  culti- 
vating cotton. 

"  The  wants  of  a  people  just  emerging  from  barbarism,  and 
taking  the  first  steps  towards  civilization ;  and  the  require- 
ments of  a  new  station,  where  every  kind  of  building  neces- 
sary for  the  purposes  of  the  mission  had  to  be  provided,  and 
often  even  the  tools  of  the  workmen  to  be  made  before  dwell- 
ing, school,  or  chapel,  could  be  reared,  afforded  ample  scope 
for  all  the  versatility  of  our  brother's  genius ;  and  at  such 
times  the  fertility  of  his  invention,  the  facility  with  which  he 
turned  every  available  material  to  the  best  account,  and  the 
perseverance  by  which  he  ultimately  surmounted  every  diffi- 
culty, were  often  remarkably  conspicuous. 

"  With  equal  aptitude  Mr.  Williams  speedily  acquired  that 


408  LIFE     OF    THE 

extensive  acquaintance  with  the  country  and  the  people, 
which  ever  afterwards  proved  so  valuable.  His  views  of  the 
native  mind  and  character  were  correct  and  clear,  and  im- 
parted a  degree  of  point  and  power  to  his  instructions,  and 
of  practical  utility  to  his  plans,  that  would  have  been  other- 
wise unattainable.  The  early  age  at  which  he  entered  the 
mission  also  favored  his  acquisition  of  the  native  language, 
and  enabled  him  the  more  readily  to  attain  an  extensive 
acquaintance  with  its  separate  parts  and  varied  combinations, 
a  correctness  of  pronunciation,  a  fluency  in  speaking,  and 
a  readiness  in  writing,  that  contributed  greatly  to  his  accept- 
ableness  and  efficiency. 

"  However  great  the  satisfaction  which  the  acquisition  of 
knowledge  afforded,  it  was  by  him  regarded  only  as  a  means 
to  higher  and  more  important  ends.  His  attainments  seemed 
comparatively  valueless,  until  applied  by  himself  to  some  use- 
ful purpose,  or  imparted  to  others.  This  rendered  his  inter- 
course with  the  people,  among  whom,  especially  in  the  early 
part  of  his  career,  he  passed  the  largest  portion  of  his  time, 
always  interesting  and  instructive.  Whether  in  his  own 
house  or  their  dwellings,  in  the  garden  or  the  smithy,  the 
boat-house  or  the  carpenter's  shop,  he  was  surrounded  by 
natives ;  and  whether  working  with  his  own  hands  at  the 
forge  or  the  bench,  or  directing  and  assisting  others,  it  was 
his  constant  aim  to  inform  and  elevate  the  mind,  while  he 
trained  the  hand.  He  was  remarkably  good-natured,  cheer- 
ful, and  communicative,  and  always  invited  rather  than  re- 
pelled conversation  and  inquiry,  however  puerile  the  ideas 
of  his  companions  might  be.  It  is  not  always  easy  for  a  mis- 
sionary to  endure  without  annoyance  the  vague  and  idle 
questions  of  the  people,  to  combat  their  prejudices,  often 
equally  foolish  and  absurd ;  to  bear  patiently  their  dulness 
of  intellect,  and  apathy  of  heart,  and  still  maintain  a  cheerful 
and  encouraging  demeanor,  seeking  thus  to  allure  them  to 
think  and  to  feel  as  they  never  did  before ;  yet  it  is  a  qualifi- 
cation of  incalculable  value.  Much  of  Mr.  Williams's  influ- 
ence is  undoubtedly  to  be  ascribed  to  this  cause,  and  it  would 
be  difficult  to  estimate  the  amount  of  good  he  thus  accom- 
plished, beyond  what  could  ever  have  been  effected  by  his 
more  regular  labors  in  the  pulpit  or  the  school. 

"  In  China,  India,  or  any  other  civilized  country,  a  mis- 
sionary might  be  comparatively  unknown  and  destitute  of 
personal  influence,  except  among  a  few,  and  yet  by  his  high 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  409 

intellectual  endowments,  work  a  mighty  change  upon  im- 
mense multitudes;  but  to  a  people  circumstanced  as  the 
South  Sea  Islanders  are,  any  one  without  direct  personal 
influence  would  be  as  useful  in  England  as  at  Tahiti.  It  is, 
perhaps,  but  little  to  affirm  that  our  lamented  brother  pos- 
sessed this  kind  of  influence.  His  robust  frame,  his  excel- 
lent constitution,  his  useful  acquirements  already  noticed,  the 
generous  manner  in  which,  from  his  own  resources,  as  well 
as  from  the  supplies  furnished  by  the  Society,  he  was  ever 
ready  to  assist  the  people,  his  upright  and  straightforward 
conduct,  and  uniform  Christian  consistency,  secured  for  him 
a  measure  of  influence  among  the  people  not  always  attained, 
and  seldom  surpassed. 

"  Another  source  of  his  great  power  over  the  people,  was 
his  combining  example  with  precept,  not  only  in  the  higher 
qualities  of  moral  excellence  and  Christian  conduct,  but  in 
the  ordinary  transactions  of  every  day  life.  Whether  he  was 
instructing  the  natives  in  selecting  timber  in  the  mountains, 
in  building  causeways  in  the  sea,  or  erecting  more  substantial 
and  comfortable  dwellings ;  in  making  nails  for  their  boxes, 
or  hinges  for  their  doors,  cultivating  the  more  valuable  pro- 
ductions of  their  country,  or  building  boats  or  vessels,  he 
always  achieved  himself  whatever  he  recommended  to  them, 
or  took  the  lead  in  the  personal  labors  required.  Between 
him  and  the  people,  when  anything  was  to  be  done,  it  was 
always  Come,  and  not  Go.  This  makes  an  amazing  diffe- 
rence, and,  when  we  consider  how  uniformly  it  was  practised, 
we  shall  be  the  less  surprised  at  his  success. 

"  A  still  more  distinguishing  feature  in  Mr.  Williams's 
missionary  character,  and  in  reference  to  which  he  is  worthy 
of  being  held  up  as  a  model  to  all  missionaries,  was  his  cor- 
dial and  entire  identification  of  himself  with  the  people. 
When  associated  with  him  in  the  same  field,  I  have  often 
been  struck  with  this.  He  appeared  to  have  no  separate 
object,  no  personal  interest.  A  missionary  who  is  unable  to 
identify  himself  with  the  people  among  whom  he  labors,  so 
far  as  this  can  be  done  without  compromise  of  principle  or 
inconsistency  of  conduct,  cannot  be,  under  any  circum- 
stances, an  efficient  laborer ;  and  one  who  has  any  other  ob- 
ject to  accomplish,  has  good  reason  to  doubt  whether  he  was 
ever  called  to  the  work.  A  man  who  seems  never  to  allow 
himself  to  forget  that  the  people  are  not  his  equals,  that  they 
are  rude,  or  noisy,  or  dirty,  or  disgusting ;  who  would  place 
35 


410  LIFE     OF     THE 

them,  whenever  admitted  to  his  dwelling,  on  a  level  with  his 
servants,  or  confine  his  intercourse  with  them  to  the  stated 
seasons  of  public  duty  ;  is  destitute  of  the  very  elements  of  at 
least  one  essential  qualification  of  a  missionary.  How  stri- 
kingly opposite  to  this  was  the  conduct  of  Mr.  Williams,  and 
is  that  of  some  who  are  still  honored  to  survive  him  in  the 
field.  From  the  time  of  his  arrival  in  the  islands,  to  the 
tragical  end  of  his  days,  the  interests  of  the  natives  were  his 
own,  and  he  went  in  and  out  among  them  as  one  of  them- 
selves, without  in  the  least  degree  sanctioning  or  encouraging 
anything  that  was  evil  or  objectionable  in  their  principles  or 
conduct.  Whenever  he  seemed  to  descend  to  their  level,  it 
was  only  that  he  might  raise  them  to  his  own.  With  this 
view  he  bore  with  all  their  provocations,  put  up  with  all  the 
petty  annoyances  in  his  social  and  domestic  habits  to  which 
this  unavoidably  exposed  him,  and  laid  himself  out  for  their 
good.  To  the  chiefs,  he  invariably  paid  that  attention  which 
was  due  to  their  rank  and  station,  and,  while  he  thus  raised 
them  in  the  estimation  of  the  people,  he  most  effectually  pre- 
vented any  feelings  of  jealousy  on  their  parts,  and  secured  at 
all  times  their  co-operation  and  good  will,  frequently  their 
sincere  and  devoted  attachment.  He  treated  all  classes  with 
respect,  and  received  it  in  return.  The  children  of  the 
poorest  natives  were  as  fond  of  him  as  were  the  chiefs,  and 
his  presence  was  not  only  always  welcome  among  the  young, 
but  ever  proved  a  source  of  interest  and  pleasure.  Their 
prosperity,  temporal  and  spiritual,  he  regarded  as  his  own, 
and  their  afflictions  were  his  trials.  Some  of  his  highest  and 
holiest  joys,  as  well  as  his  deepest  sorrows,  were  on  their 
account.  For  them  he  often  wept  and  prayed,  as  well  as 
thanked  God  and  took  courage.  For  them,  he  thought,  and 
felt,  and  planned,  and  labored  ;  even  his  secular  engage- 
ments, which  to  some  may  have  seemed  incompatible  with 
the  higher  claims  of  more  sacred  duties,  were,  I  am  per- 
suaded, undertaken  with  a  view  to  the  advantage  of  the 
people.  This  devotedness  to  their  interests,  in  regard  to  the 
things  of  this  world  as  well  as  of  that  which  is  to  come,  was 
understood  and  felt  by  those  for  whom  it  had  been  cherished, 
and  produced  effects  as  lasting  as  they  were  salutary. 

"  More  conspicuous,  and  leading  to  far  more  important 
results,  was  that  spirit  of  ceaseless  activity  and  enterprise 
which  characterized  the  whole  of  Mr.  Williams's  missionary 
life.     Whatever  satisfaction  others  might  have  found  in  labor- 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  411 

ing  among  a  limited  number,  aiding  the  growth,  as  well  as 
sowing  the  seed  of  divine  truth,  seeking  to  mature,  as  well  as 
to  implant  Christian  principle,  and  preserving  and  consoli- 
dating as  well  as  laying  the  foundations  of  Christian  institu- 
tions, he  would  have  regarded  his  sphere  of  operations  as  far 
too  limited,  if  confined  to  one  or  two  islands,  containing  but 
two  or  three  thousand  inhabitants.  His  great  object  seemed 
to  be  to  diffuse  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  over  the  widest 
possible  surface,  to  place  the  means  of  deliverance  from  sin, 
and  the  prospects  of  everlasting  purity  and  blessedness,  within 
the  reach  of  the  greatest  number  of  human  beings,  to  culti- 
vate to  the  utmost  limit  fields  already  occupied,  or  con- 
vey the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  remote  and  untraversed 
regions. 

"  He  with  whom  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same 
Spirit,  had  richly  furnished  our  brother  with  endowments 
which  eminently  fitted  him  for  becoming  a  pioneer  on  the 
broadcast  scale,  in  the  aggressive  movements  which  the 
Christian  church  is  now  making  for  the  renovation  of  that 
portion  of  the  heathen  world  in  which  he  labored  and  fell. 
His  feelings  were  deep  and  lasting,  his  views  of  the  adapta- 
tion of  the  Gospel  to  the  wants  of  the  most  destitute  and 
debased  of  mankind,  such  as  the  Scriptures  declare,  and  the 
experience  of  all  ages  has  proved  it  to  be,  and  his  faith  in  the 
veracity  of  the  divine  promises,  in  relation  to  its  universal 
diffusion,  animating  and  practical.  Besides  this,  he  seemed 
to  have  a  predilection  for  the  kind  of  service  which  these 
views  and  feelings,  acting  on  his  naturally  ardent  disposition, 
could  scarcely  fail  to  produce.  The  search  for  new  fields 
of  benevolent  exertion,  the  communicating  with  barbarous 
tribes,  whose  invincible  ferocity  frustrated  all  previous  at- 
tempts to  interchange  acts  of  kindness  with  them,  the  intro- 
ducing of  native  evangelists  to  their  work  among  others  more 
favorably  disposed,  the  subsequently  visiting  of  these  with 
encouragement  and  aid,  and  the  extension  of  the  same  bles- 
sings to  still  more  distant  regions,  were  engagements  of  the 
highest  importance  in  Mr.  Williams's  estimation,  and  in 
which  his  valuable  life  was  ultimately  sacrificed. 

"  A  growing  reliance,  so  far  as  human  instrumentality  was 
concerned,  on  his  own  resources,  which  seemed  to  increase 
with  the  demands  made  upon  them,  encouraged  him  to  at- 
tempt in  this  department  of  his  great  Master's  service  all  that 
it  was  probable  or  even  possible  to  achieve,  with  the  means 


412  LIFE     OF    THE 

placed  at  his  disposal ;  and  sometimes  led  him,  not  in  reck 
less  presumption,  but  in  obedience  to  what  he  regarded  the 
claims  of  duty,  to  advance  where. others  would  have  paused 
or  retired.  He  possessed  also,  in  a  singular  degree,  the 
power  of  diffusing  his  own  spirit  over  the  minds  of  his  asso- 
ciates ;  and  thus  furnished  one  of  the  most  valuable  prere- 
quisites to  success  in  many  of  his  important  labors. 

"  But  the  crowning  excellence  of  our  brother's  missionary 
character,  as  seen  in  the  missionary  field,  was  his  thorough 
and  entire  devotedness  to  the  great  work  to  which  his  life 
was  consecrated.  His  personal  piety  was  deep  and  genuine, 
his  devotional  habits  unostentatious  but  constant,  and  his 
spirit  sincere.  His  acquaintance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures 
was  extensive  and  correct.  Love  to  his  Saviour,  and  to  the 
souls  of  men,  were  the  great  moving  principles  of  all  his  plans 
and  pursuits.  This  was  evident  in  nothing  more  than  in  the 
frequency,  character,  and  tendency  of  his  labors  in  the  higher 
and  more  important  departments  of  his  work.  In  preaching 
and  teaching,  in  the  instruction  given  to  the  more  advanced 
classes  in  the  schools,  and  at  the  frequent  meetings  with  the 
people  for  inquiry  and  conversation,  though  he  did  not  repress 
every  symptom  of  curiosity,  nor  withhold  on  any  suitable 
occasion  the  communication  of  general  knowledge,  his  great 
aim  was  to  direct  them  to  estimate  things  chiefly  according 
to  their  moral  bearings ;  to  excite  inquiry  and  reflection  on 
their  own  spiritual  condition ;  and  to  lead  them  to  seek,  as 
the  foundation  of  all  excellence,  and  the  only  abiding  source 
of  true  happiness,  the  renovation  of  their  own  moral  nature 
by  those  means  which  the  Gospel  alone  makes  known. 

"  His  labors  in  preaching  were  far  more  abundant  than 
many  would  have  deemed  possible,  considering  the  number 
and  miscellaneous  character  of  his  other  engagements.  His 
manner  was  easy,  unaffected,  and  energetic;  his  sermons 
were  plain  and  scriptural ;  often  ingenious  if  not  profound  ; 
never  embodying  much  that  was  purely  speculative,  but 
always  richly  imbued  with  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel.  He  seemed  more  frequently  anxious  to  arrest  the 
sinner  and  awaken  the  careless,  than  to  comfort  the  mourner ; 
yet  on  suitable  occasions  he  was  well  qualified  to  lead  the 
sorrowing  soul  to  him  that  bindeth  up  the  broken-hearted ; 
but,  whatever  was  at  any  time  the  peculiar  subject  of  his  dis- 
course, his  general  aim  was  to  make  manifest  the  savor  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ.     His  estimate  of  the  value  of  the  soul 


REV.    J.     WILLIAMS.  413 

was  scriptural  and  just,  and  his  abiding  conviction  of  the 
vastness  of  the  work,  as  well  as  the  brevity  and  uncertainty 
of  life,  impelled  him  to  do  whatever  he  engaged  in  with  all 
his  might." 

To  this  admirable  sketch  of  Mr.  Ellis,  nothing  need  be 
added  in  farther  illustration  of  Mr.  Williams's  missionary 
character.  But  his  conduct  in  private,  no  less  than  in  public 
life,  was  marked  by  great  excellence  and  uniform  consis- 
tency. His  mild,  affectionate,  and  cheerful  spirit  diffused  its 
benign  influence  over  the  domestic  circle ;  and,  as  a  husband, 
a  father,  a  brother,  and  a  friend,  he  was  worthy  of  high  admi- 
ration. Esteem  for  his  person  was  not  diminished,  but  deep- 
ened by  intimacy.  First  favorable  impressions  were  invariably 
confirmed  by  familiar  intercourse,  and  no  one  who  had  been 
admitted  into  the  circle  of  his  friends,  saw  cause  to  correct 
the  estimate  previously  formed  of  his  character.  What  he 
appeared  in  the  pulpit  and  on  the  platform,  he  was  found  to 
be  in  the  parlor.  In  the  conjugal  relation,  his  conduct  was 
most  exemplary.  She,  who  for  more  than  twenty-three  years 
shared  his  trials  and  lightened  his  toils,  possessed,  as  she 
deserved,  his  devoted  love,  his  entire  confidence,  and  his 
most  assiduous  care.  Throughout  the  period  of  their  happy 
union,  her  sufferings  from  climate,  disease,  separation,  and 
anxious  fears  on  his  account,  were  most  severe ;  but  all  that 
tender  sympathy  and  active  kindness  could  do,  to  alleviate 
her  sorrows,  and  promote  her  welfare,  was  done.  Most  anx- 
iously did  her  affectionate  partner  minister  to  her  happiness ; 
deeply  did  he  feel  the  privations  and  sacrifices  she  was  called" 
to  endure  ;  and  rarely  did  he  experience  purer  pleasure,  than 
when  enabled  to  gratify  or  anticipate  her  desires.  No  widow 
ever  had  weightier  reasons  for  revering  the  memory  or  la- 
menting the  loss  of  a  beloved  husband,  than  she  who  bears 
the  honored  name  of  the  martyred  Missionary. 

As  a  parent,  the  character  of  Mr.  Williams  was  worthy 
of  commendation.  Most  unfavorable  as  were  his  circum- 
stances for  the  full  exercise  of  paternal  influence,  it  was 
scarcely  possible  for  a  father  to  have  been  regarded  with 
a  greater  degree  of  filial  love  and  confidence.  His  presence 
was  always  a  source  of  unalloyed  enjoyment  to  his  children, 
and  so  readily  did  they  defer  to  his  opinions,  and  so  cheer- 
fully conform  to  his  wishes,  that  occasions  for  rebuke  or  even 
complaint  rarely  occurred.  But  this  is  easily  accounted  for 
from  the  affection,  freedom,  and  confidence  with  which  they 


414  LIFE    OF   THE 

were  uniformly  treated.  While  his  conduct  when  with  them 
was  far  removed  from  weak  indulgence,  it  was  as  perfectly 
free  from  reserve,  distance,  or  distrust.  He  ever  encouraged 
their  inquiries,  and  was  delighted  with  their  intercourse. 
And  they  knew  this,  and  felt  that  in  him  they  possessed  not 
only  a  father,  but  a  friend.  Hence  their  communications 
were  characterized  by  ingenuousness,  and  the  sway  which 
he  exercised  over  their  minds  and  movements,  was  as  abso- 
lute as  it  was  gentle.  To  a  great  degree  he  was  to  his  own 
children  what  he  had  been  to  the  Polynesians.  In  his  do- 
mestic character,  we  see  the  missionary  in  miniature.  Simi- 
lar benevolence  was  often  displayed  and  similar  ingenuity, 
while  ministering  to  the  juvenile  enjoyments  of  his  sons,  as 
when  laboring  in  a  wider  sphere  and  amongst  children  of 
larger  growth.  In  the  same  spirit,  and  sometimes  with  equal 
skill,  he  would  frame  a  toy  and  construct  a  machine.  It  was 
his  delight  to  interest  the  minds  and  augment  the  pleasures 
of  his  little  ones,  and  he  was  never  at  a  loss  for  the  means 
of  accomplishing  his  desires.  And  they  felt,  and  that  truly, 
that  no  one  was  at  once  so  kind  and  so  clever  as  their  father. 
These  were  amongst  their  earliest  impressions,  and  they 
were  never  obliterated. 

But  Mr.  Williams  was  concerned  not  only  to  gratify  his 
children,  but  to  furnish  their  minds,  and  form  their  charac- 
ters for  life  and  immortality.  Prompted  both  by  pious  and 
parental  solicitude,  he  sought,  in  his  own  bland  and  winning 
style,  to  attract  their  earliest  thoughts  and  warmest  affections 
towards  the  Saviour  and  heaven;  and  his  method  was  so 
interesting  as  well  as  earnest,  that  his  children  were  always 
happy  to  hear  from  his  lips  of  Jesus  and  salvation.  But 
while  urging  them  as  their  first  duty  to  surrender  their  hearts 
to  God,  he  seized  every  opportunity  for  the  inculcation  of 
those  principles  which  would  preserve  them  from  the  follies 
and  snares  of  youth,  and  labored  to  form  their  mature  char- 
acter in  accordance  with  the  highest  standard  of  moral  excel- 
lence. The  following  extract  from  a  letter  written  a  few 
months  prior  to  his  death,  to  his  second  son,  will  sufficiently 
illustrate  these  remarks. 

"  I  shall  not,  my  very  dear  Sam,  occupy  my  paper  hy  telling  you 
what  you  already  know,  how  much  we  love  you,  how  constantly  we 
think  of  you,  and  how  incessantly  we  pray  for  you  I  am  already 
impatient  to  see  you  again,  which  I  trust  I  shall  in  God's  own  good 
time.     I  trust,  my  dear  boy,  that  you  are  improving  the  inestimable 


REV.     J.     WILLIAMS.  415 

advantage  you  enjoy ;  the  opportunity  of  getting  a  thoroughly  good 
education.  Reflect  upon  this  blessing  ;  think  of  the  great  sacrifice 
that  you,  and  I,  and  your  dear  and  excellent  mother,  have  made  in 
separating  from  you  for  this  sole  object,  and  bend  ail  your  energies  to 
it.  Consider  also  the  opportunities  you  enjoy  of  a  religious  character, 
the  excellent  minister  whom  you  hear ;  and  never  cease  to  pray  that 
God  would  give  you  his  grace,  while  your  heart  is  yet  young  and 
tender.  Oh  !  the  inestimable  advantage  of  beginning  to  serve  God 
while  young  !  I  began  when  I  was  sixteen  years  of  age.  I  am  truly 
thankful  to  God  that  he  called  me  at  all  by  his  grace,  but  that  feeling 
is  greatly  increased  by  the  consideration  that  he  called  me  in  my 
youth.  I  think  it  quite  unnecessary  to  warn  you  against  entering 
into  any  quarrels  with  the  boys,  or  combinations  against  the  master 
or  ushers.  If  any  of  your  school-fellows  are  pious,  well-behaved, 
of  a  noble,  generous  disposition,  cultivate  their  acquaintance.  You 
know  how  I  detest  little,  niggardly,  narrow-minded  conduct.  I  do 
hope,  therefore,  that  your  mind  will  expand  to,  and  be  imbued  with 
the  principles  of  honor,  candor,  and  generosity.  Envy,  jealousy,  and 
all  such  petty,  detestable  feelings  are  features  of  none  but  little  minds. 
Cherish  a  thorough  indignation  against  all  such  feelings.  Rise  above 
them  ;  and  if  you  make  any  human  being  your  model,  let  it  be  the 
apostle  Paul.  Considering  him  merely  as  a  man,  what  noble  and 
elevated  sentiments  he  possessed,  what  undaunted  courage  he  dis- 
played, what  comprehensive  schemes  he  devised,  and  with  what 
moral  dignity  his  whole  character  is  invested.  What  imps  and  pig- 
mies the  heroes  of  Greece  and  of  Rome,  the  Pompeys,  the  Brutuses, 
the  Caesars,  the  Alexanders,  appear  when  brought  into  comparison 
with  this  colossus  of  human  greatness.  Study  his  character,  strive  to 
get  imbued  with  his  spirit,  and  imitate  his  bright  example.  In  pro- 
portion as  you  do  this,  your  own  happiness  will  increase,  and  in  the 
same  proportion  you  will  become  a  blessing  to  your  fellow-creatures, 
while  your  father  and  your  mother  will  rejoice  in  you." 

As  a  brother,  he  was  justly  beloved  by  the  members  of  his 
family.  Nothing  during  the  years  of  separation  from  those 
upon  whom  his  fond  affection  had  been  fixed  during  the 
bright  days  of  childhood,  blighted  or  deadened  that  pure  and 
generous  feeling.  In  him  fraternal  love  never  lost  its  power, 
but  was  fresh  and  fragrant  to  the  last.  At  home  and  abroad, 
he  had  many  friends,  and  these  he  never  slighted  nor  forgot. 
Changing  circumstances,  new  connexions,  and  growing  popu- 
larity, did  not  weaken  a  single  bond  which  he  had  ever 
formed. 

But  while  these  separate  excellencies  of  Mr.  Williams's 
character  deservedly  attract  our  attention,  it  is  to  be  remem- 
bered that  their  source  and  their  glory  will  be  found  not  in 
talent,  nor  in  disposition,  nor  in  any  personal  peculiarities, 
but  in  "  pure  and  undented  religion."  It  was  to  his  simple, 
sincere,  consistent,  steady,  manly  piety,  that  he  owed  his 


416  LIFE     OF    THE 

influence,  his  honor,  and  his  success.  This  is  the  key  to  his 
history,  and  the  secret  of  his  power.  No  man  could  say 
more  truly,  and  no  man  ever  said  more  gratefully  than  he, 
"  By  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am."  And  the  one 
great  moral  of  the  tale  which  has  now  been  told  is  this,  that 
goodness  is  greatness.  "  Them  that  honor  me  I  will 
honor." 


[TJKITBRSITTJ 


END. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 

AN     INITIAL    FINE      OF     25     CENTS 

WILL   BE   ASSESSED    FOR    FAILURE  TO    RETURN 
THIS   BOOK  ON   THE  DATE  DUE.      THE  PENALTY 
WILL   INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY    AND    TO     Sl.OO     ON     THE    SEVENTH     DAY 
OVERDUE. 

SEP   27  tSK 

#/* 

MAY  13  1992 

■ 

r 

AUTOosccmc  ra» 
MAY  16 1993 

utt 

AUTO  DISC  CIRC 

15*93 

DUE 

SEP  0  4  2004 

SUBJECT  TO  RECAl 

.L 

LD  21-50m-8,-32 

vd   ^Q^q^ 

U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


0036^3^05 


> 


W 


